《Love Agreement With The King》


 Chapter 1 - Till Death Do Us Part

    In the yton''s house, Ginevra organized a banquet to celebrate the beginning of a new year hoping her daughters would finally find a man in high society.

    The yton were a wealthy family, their house was situated in the center of the vige. The whole family shared a strong interest in reaching the highest rank in high society, to do so they had to marry good suitors who would guarantee them a bright future. Ginevra raised three daughters all by herself, after her husband had died of an unknown disease. Her main goal in life was to wed them in order to prove herself she was a good mother and had sessfully settled them well before dying.

    Abigail and Sharon agreed with their mother and they both looked forward to meet new suitors and gentlemen. But the third daughter of the family, Roselyn, thought that a man was thest thing she would put in her wish-list.

    "I have been nning this day for weeks," Ginevra gazed at each one of her three daughters. "So that when you will find your path and marry the right man in the future you can remember these cheerful days."

    Roselyn unconsciously rolled her eyes. "Mom, why do you talk like we''re going to leave overnight?" she gasped.

    "I just want to be proud of all three of you," her mother replied, offering a shy smile. After taking some seconds of silence, she continued. "Especially you Roselyn. You should appreciate the tters you receive." Roselyn perceived a scolding tone of voice, but she pretended not to hear it so that she didn''t have to think of aeback.

    Despite her silence, her mother didn''t let the matter drop and continued. "You will marry this year, like it or not." Her tone became colder and her eyebrows knitted together.

    The tension in the yton house was palpable. Their rtionship wasplicated and tumultuous. Itpletely differed from King William and his son''s unique rtionship.

    Not too far away, in the Royal House, a banquet was organized as well to celebrate the arrival of Prince John. His father, King William, had been nning that day for months. Having the best dishes sent there from the best-starred restaurants in town, buying dozens of portraits and the most refined objects.

    He was checking the clock every five minutes just toin that time passed so slowly.

    Another thing he did was asking the time to his servants to check if his just purchased clock was marking the time properly. His son didn''t visit him often because of his troubled rtionship with all his other rtives and being a vampire was a secret he had to keep. If humans and the realm would know what the Prince deepest secret was, it would be such a scandal.

    "Five minutes," the King whispered to the guards who had followed the orders the King gave them the day before and had left him alone.

    When exactly four minutes had passed, the door finally budged.

    King William smiled, and his eyes filled with tears, staring at the movement of the door as it opened. The thought of meeting his son after years was making him feel overjoyed. His heartbeat fastened and his breath quickened. He had been dreaming about that day everyday since they got separated and it was finally happening.

    But the King''s joy quickly faded, leaving full space to the fear that was draining all the hope in his body.

    "Good morning, father."

    Wrinkles appeared on King William''s forehead as his eyebrow curved. A shaky voice escaped from his lips, recognizing the person who stood in front of him. It was not the person he expected to see. "How did you find me?" he asked in a shaky voice.

    His son bared his teeth and his jaw clenched. He tilted his head to look at his father shaking in fear. "You aren''t even happy to see me, you only care about Jonathan."

    He draw from the back of his trousers a dagger and pointed it against his father. His eyes were widen and his hand was less steady than usual.

    "I am sorry that the wrong son visited you today." He took a step forward to get closer to his target.

    "I will leave my brother without a father, just like he did with me, by stealing you from me." His voice was raspy, he took another step, lifting his weapon toward William''s torso. The King took few steps backward in fear.

    A single tear rolled down the guy''s cheek before hemitted the worse thing that a son, although illegitimate, can evermit.

    The King was found just a few minutester when Prince John arrived there and saw the puzzled gaze he received from the King''s servant.

    "Who are you?" the servant made the Prince halt by brutally stretching his hand against John''s chest.

    John gave him an annoyed nce, "I am not in the mood to joke." He raised his eyebrows leering at the servant, "I want to see my dad, I haven''t seen him in three years and I amte for our meeting."

    The new servant''s face became pale. His gaze dropped on John''s royal brooch and the clothes he wore. He understood he let inside the wrong person recalling that person''s appearance, sweat formed on his forehead.

    "I thought King John was inside." The servant admitted in low voice, the Prince''s eyes narrowed.

    The servant gasped, staring at the Prince''s hand that in a quick movement clenched around his neck. "He said he was Jonathan Waldburg." John''s grip tightened, preupied and furious.

    The servant finished his sentence, swallowing hard, "so I let him in."

    John ran to reach the door and opened it with a powerful kick.

    He saw his father''s body lying on the floor, blood came out from his father chest. When he saw that terrible scene, a scream of pain escaped from John''s lips and echoed in the entire house.

    If only he had arrived earlier, maybe he might have prevented his father''s attack.. That thought intruded in his mind and entrenched. How could he bear that regret for the rest of his life?

 Chapter 2 - King’s Invite

    Yorkshire was a small but stately city situated in the upper reaches of Scond. The town was currently filled with panic since the Bagmington House spread a sorrowful new about the King''s death.

    Prince John now had to settle there. He was odd, unlike the previous royals the country had during the years. He didn''t enjoy being in public or being at the center of petty gossip. Indeed, because of his particr repulsion for those matters, the inhabitants of Yorkshire saw him as a ghost, allowing everyone to make up stories about him just to create a stir.

    Some said he was handsome and charming, but that he had a harsh personality that made him unbearable. Others said the only reason nobody ever saw him was that he was too busy pleasuring women of low rank who didn''t know about his identity.

    Lastly, the most original ones imed he was a mystical creature, too horrifying to be seen.

    However, the only sure thing they all agreed was that if he was as devoted as his father, it would still be enough to reign decently and please the vigers.

    Prince John after finding his father almost unconscious on the ground, decided to bring his father to the forest.

    King William was using all the energies left in his body to keep his eyes open. He tried to remain alive the longer he could. In a weak voice he spoke out, "t-t-ake c-c-are o-of the K-kingdom."

    His breath was fatigued and his voice was so low that it was barely hearable.

    "I will, father. I will. I promise."

    The King when he heard his son''s voice slightly curved his lips while blood came out from his torso, "a-avenge m-m-e", hisst breath was taken and his eyes zed over.

    Prince John fell onto the ground as his legs copsed at the sight of his father dying in front of him. He was immersed in a pain so excruciating that he could feel his heart being ripped off. His chest''s tight left him unable to breathe and he had to open his mouth to catch some air.

    Tears wet his face, and he screamed so loudy that the ground trembled. Stars winked out their lights, and the night became darker. John with a fast run reached their castle andid the corpse on the bed.

    "Please wake up. Please,e back."

    His gaze was empty, wretched, the pain that was taking over his body was so intense that it was like time stopped. He cried so much that no tears were left to cry.

    John opened his mouth, but no voice came out from it. His crying for hours had left his mouth so dry that he had to curve his back to force himself to swallow the remaining drips of spit behind his tongue.

    His body was there, but his soul had been ripped from him the moment his father gave hisst breath.

    John shut his eyes closed, his breath fastened, and the redness which surrounded his eyes stuck out the paleness of his skin. He growled, revealing his sharp fangs.

    Prince John fell onto the ground, demoralized and worn out while blood wasing out his now chipped ws. He looked up at the sky, from where he could see his father''s face lubying him with his sweet voice. Prince John smiled at that vision, and a whisper escaped from his lips, "take me with you."

    ???

    "Those earrings are so exquisite. They suit you perfectly. Seems like they were made for you to wear them!" Kathy, the maid, said to Roselyn when she saw the emeralds in the earrings shining and reflecting a green light at each movement.

    "I love them," Roselyn replied. "My ear lobes, although, don''t love them as much because of their weight." She smiled as she massaged her neck.

    But like her mother repeated constantly during all her life: one must suffer to be beautiful.

    The corset''s tightness was surely testing Roselyn''s capacities of bearing the pain. It was impressive that she never got used to the difort of that garment. Even if she had been wearing corsets for years, she still couldn''t bear the hefty physical price she had to pay for the beauty they provided.

    "This is the King''s seal." Abigail''s voice echoed from the kitchen. Roselyn turned around and saw her mother rushing to see: "Roselyn!" she gestured hastily to her daughter, who joined her family to read the letter altogether.

    Their eyes widened in amazement, admiring it.

    "Open it!" Ginevra, their mothermanded.

    Abigail unlocked the seal, which was situated in the center of the letter. Then, she proceeded to take out the letter slowly and carefully, as if it was made of crystal. It turned out to be a gold sheet of handwritten paper while at the bottom stood the King''s signature.

    "It''s official." Sharon eximed, astonished. She stole the letter from her sister''s hands to unfold it and read it aloud after clearing her voice.

    "To yton family, from Prince John of Edinburgh. We''re very sorry to inform you that the King of Scond, William Waldburg, loved and devoted to the reign has suddenly died. If you received this letter, it means that you are one of the 50 families who had the respect of our house. We would be honoured to grant the pleasuringpany of eachdy in your house to be the candidates to marry me."

    Her mother put her hand upon her chest as if she was having a heart attack.

    "Am I dreaming?" the mother asked while joy filled her eyes.

    "I knew he remembered my amazing triple chocte mousse. I always made it for him when he was a child. I haven''t baked in years, though."

    She looked thoughtful, "maybe in my notebook, I still have the recipe!"

    "You knew the King and never said that?" Abigail asked while anger and shook filled her mind.

    "I used to work in a local bakery before meeting your father and the Royal family usually ordered there sweets and cakes for special asions. Once when the King ordered my cake, my courage pushed me to write a note and put it inside the box to inform him about my name. But I never had the certainty that he would read it." Ginevra said when disbelief filled his face.

    "It has been 20 years and he still remembered my cake."

    "Why are you talking about cakes? King William just died." Roselyn said rolling her eyes and scoffing.

    "The future King is looking for a wife!! I already picture myself next to him." Sharon said while she rotated harmoniously, causing her long tulle skirt to twirl with her. Her small feet were pping on the floor as she pretended to dance.

    Roselyn scoffed. She was surely excited to meet the King. Who wouldn''t it be? Just not as much as her entire family or any otherdy in Scond. She thought it was silly to revolve her life around a man andpletely depend on him. She had been dressed up to go to balls and banquets all her life. Even if she liked that kind of life, she would still want to take a break, like having the possibility to press a button and pausing her life without the pressure everyone was putting on her.

    "I hope the King is as charming as people say."

    "Charming and problematic." Roselyn added to Sharon''s exmation and giggled, receiving a nce from both her sisters. Just her maid Kathy shared an amused smile.. Kathy wasn''t only her maid, but also the only person she fully trusted and relied on.

 Chapter 3 - I Don’t Look For A Man

    "We should buy new dresses. I bet the other families are contacting the best tailors of Ennd to look for the most exquisite fabrics," Sharronmented, rolling her eyes.

    "The King willy his eyes on just one of you. So I want you girls to ept the fact that in case he chooses one of you the others should be d and not let it ruin your precious rtionship." She stated, gazing at all her daughters.

    "It''s all yours!" Roselyn said as she rolled her eyes at her sister''s obsession with the King.

    "Don''t pretend you are not interested. Or are you still going to reject every tter you receive?" Abigail teased, raising her eyebrow, but Roselyn shrugged not to give her any satisfaction. During the years she learned that ignoring her sisters'' jokes was way better than talking over.

    She walked in front of the mirror.

    Kathy, her maid, walked behind and stared at Roselyn''s reflection through the mirror for a few seconds, examining which dress she could make her wear for the ball.

    That''s all their days consisted of: preparing and then going to balls and banquets. Not many other things could fill their days rather than that. It seemed like nothing else crossed their mind, like if they couldn''t afford to dream big or they didn''t care at all to do so.

    Roselyn, on the other hand, wished she could do more different things and experiment. She didn''t feel the urge of having a man by her side. Books taught her enough about romantic love and warned her enough about the consequences it involved.

    "This one?" Kathy asked, holding a long dress handmade in pink with a sewed cor filled with whitece and some pearl and floral details on its puffed short sleeves.

    "Hmmm," Rose showed an expression of distaste as her nose scrunched.

    They had to attend a tea with the Darington and had to be introduced to their sons. Such a perfect coincidence that they were exactly three brothers, just like them.

    "Shall we tell them about the King''s invitation?"

    "No way! We can talk about it just with the people we meet at the castle. But girls, don''t forget that each one of thedies out there is potentialpetition, so never reveal too much."

    They all nodded to assimte their mother''s wise tip.

    "That one." Roselyn pointed at a dress that she peeked from under the opened wardrobe.

    Kathy''s gaze followed the direction pointed, then whispered: "You wore it two months ago."

    "There are few news ones. Try to satisfy your desires with what we already own. We must save to buy new fabrics for the ball."

    "That one is excellent, then." Roselyn said as she nodded to the dress she first rejected.

    Kathy slipped the dress through Roselyn''s body and shaped the corset from her back, pulling it enough to give her the best hourss figure possible.

    Roselyn held her breath to fit it better and released air just once it waspletelyced up.

    Kathy then went to tie her long hair in ateral braid that kept it all together in a ssy style, with the help of a tiara.

    "May I ask you to style my hair like that too?" Sharron asked from the opposite side of the room.

    "Braids suit better Rose''s face since it''s diamond shape and her hair is longer." Abigailmented.

    They knew Roselyn was prettier than them and was enough beautiful to be chosen by most suitors. If it wasn''t for her tumultuous personality, she would be already married to one of the richest men of Edinburgh who asked for her hand. This is the reason her sisters didn''t think she will ever marry, at least not before them.

    "Girls, hurry we don''t have time to squander."

    They went to wear their pumps and they got on the carriage and led to the Darington.

    Sharron and Abigail cleared them a voice and stated in a still position waiting for the door to be opened.

    After a few minutes the servant went to open the door and in the hall were standing the Darington.

    The three girls walked toward them to bow down in front of each one of them.

    They smiled and took few seconds to check them out. Then the first guy spoke. "Wee to our pce. You all look delightful. We''re d you epted our invitation. Indeed, can we proceed to reach the table, perhaps it might be nice to have some tea?"

    "Of course, Lord Thomas." Replied Sharron. He smiled at her and proceeded on taking her by her arm.

    "Shall we?" Lord David walked closer to Roselyn while he was leaning out his arm, waiting for her to take him arm in arm.

    Roselyn nodded, unting a fake smile.

    They reached the table, which was filled with sweets of every kind and herbal teas.

    "What do you look for in a man?" Lord Ferdinand questioned staring at Abigail, so she replied with her usual answer "I look for love, passion, and dedication."

    Did it even make any sense? Roselyn wondered as she tried not to roll her eyes.

    "What about you, Lady Sharon?"

    "I want a man who can take care of me and protect me. I want to fall in love but at the same time have the certainty that I can live a satisfying life."

    Lord David gazed at Roselyn, but before he asked anything she already replied: "I don''t look for a man. Nor love. But I seek happiness, rather than falling in love with the filled pockets of a man I barely know, and I don''t think a man can guarantee happiness."

    Sharon coughed, hearing Roselyn''s answer, and silence fell in the room.

 Chapter 4 - Her Abrasive Personality

    Abigail giggled aloud, "she''s so entertainment!" breaking the silence that felt in the room after Roselyn''s unconventional statement.

    They all joined in amonugh as they pretended-or actually believed Roselyn wasn''t serious.

    David didn''tugh, contrary he was staring at her and raised his eyebrows in a hinted smirk.

    "I like women who can stand out." He said in a whisper, keeping his gaze on her as he filled his cup with tea.

    Roselyn ignored his indignant staring and went to sip the tea.

    "I received the bitter new about the King''s death. If I can share my concerns with you in total confidence, I dare to admit that I am quite concerned about the realm''s future. Prince John doesn''t seem worth of such a title."

    "Why do you have those concerns? Because of the rumors?" Sharon asked, cocking her head to the side.

    "A prince shall not be such a mystery like he is. What if he is not a good ruler to the reign? We know nothing about him besides his name."

    "Like we know nothing about you either, yet if one of you asked for our hand we have to ept immediately." Roselyn spat with a challenging tone of voice.

    "Miss Roselyn, I understand your concerns about our intentions and your distrust, but a King differs from a potential suitor." Lord Ferdinand replied, who sounded pretty irritated and worn by Roselyn''s snooty attitude.

    "I guess all we can do is have a good faith and hope he''s a good man just like his father." Abigail calmed the tension in the room, smiling confidentially.

    "We will find out soon, indeed."

    "However, I''m d you epted our invitation. I would like to see you again Sharon." Lord Thomas smiled at her, causing her to blush lightly. Then she nodded, looking at him straight as he lowered down and kissed her hand softly, bowing.

    "We hope you all have an enjoyable ride home." Lord Ferdinand said.

    David gazed at Roselyn, waving with his hand with a little smirk.

    When they got back home, their mother Ginevra rushed to the door to wee them home and hear how the meeting went.

    "Roselyn and her abrasive personality!" Abigail yelled, ncing at her sister.

    "He didn''t say he wanted to see me again. It''s probably your fault!" She pointed a finger against Rose who rolled her eyes as a response.

    "I just replied honestly, since when honesty is a crime?" Roselyn questioned, folding her arms.

    "Since you''re being honestly disrespectful." Abigail spat.

    "Ladies shall not scream against each other like beasts, Abigail." Their mother intervened in the quarrel.

    Abigail, hearing her mother scold, let out an angry yell and darted her eyes around.

    She breathed in and out, gathering her fingers together as her hand lowered down, as she tried to remain calm.

    "My point is, lovely sister," she showed a stic smile to Roselyn, "that just because you don''t want a man you can''t deny that possibility to us as well. Your sharp behavior affects us and our possibilities of getting married, as well."

    Roselyn blinked, unsure of what to reply to her sister''s usation. To hinder her sisters'' possibilities to get marry was not her intention at all, despite this she immediately feel guilty.

    "He wants to see me again!" Sharon eximed, smiling hugely to their mother. "That sounds amazing!" Ginevra offered a joyful smile and then when to turn around to gaze at Abigail, with a supportive smile.

    "Your turn will arrive, dear. There is no need to rush, love."

    "I''m sorry," Roselyn admitted, noticing how sad Abigail looked.

    "Next time I will behave well," Roselyn held her hand and once she met her sister''s gaze smiled. "you can always conquer the King."

    Her eyes sparked as she remembered about the King. "I will," she whispered nodding to Roselyn.

    They went to the living room and Ginevra gave Kathy two coins: "Roselyn, you should go now to the tailoring shop and choose your dress for the ball."

    Roselyn nodded, as they both walked out the mansion to get on the carriage.

    In a few seconds their carriage reached the tailoring shop, but they decide to wait before entering since fewdies were already inside.

    Thedies there were the Ferrington. They didn''t have a good rtionship with the ytons since the younger sister was interested in Abigail''s gentleman and had brought the couple to disjunction.

    They were that girls who got interested in taking other''s men because they liked the feeling of winning a man to anotherdy.

    When they walked out the shop and saw Roselyn, they took a light bow who Roselyn returned.

    "Hii, Miss Roselyn!" Juliet eximed as she gave Roselyn a half smile.

    Roselyn''s lips curved into a stic smile: "Good afternoon, miss Juliet Ferrington."

    "Why are you buying new fabric? Any... special asion you''re invited to?" Gigi asked to Roselyn as the corners of her month quirked up.

    Roselyn shook her head from side to side as she spoke: "No, I just went to see the new collection."

    "We went because... we have a special asion to attend, but I''m afraid we can''t share it with you just yet." The sisters giggled, looking at each other.

    "I strongly hope you have a joyous time at that special event!" Roselyn smiled to them both, hinting a bow.

    They smiled at her and went to return her bow. "Have a good day!"

    Roselyn walked through the door, entering the tailor shop, followed by her maid Kathy.

    "Dozens of families had visited me just today, but nobody wants to say the event they n to do."

    A voice echoed from inside. It came from the seamstress who was chatting with a woman through the window.

    When she heard Roselyn''s steps approaching, she quickly closed the window.

    She bowed down and Roselyn followed her gestured, "G-Good afternoon, miss."

    Roselyn nodded and went to gaze around the shop.

    "Do you desire some fabric in particr?"

    "Hmm," Roselyn cupped her chin.

    "I unfortunately have sold part of the new collection. Maybe I can check the warehouse."

    She walked into the nearly storage room after receiving a gesture of consent from Roselyn.

    In a few minutes she came back from the storage room carrying out a tall stack of fabrics and hardly keeping her bnce.

    "There is quite a wonderful variety." Roselynmented satisfied, while the woman proceeded onying each fabric on the table in front of her so she could have a better look.

    Roselyn gazed at each fabric for a few seconds before moving to the following one until she her gaze fallen on a purple fabric with a embroideredce cor with some details upon it.

    She pointed at that fabric smiling: "that one", she said as her eyes shed with joy.

 Chapter 5 - Royal Carriage

    The seamstress gathered the picked fabrics together. "Perfect! I will bring it to your ce when It''s ready." She said, packing it inside a box.

    "Thank you," Roselyn replied, handing her a coin. Then she bowed down before finding her way out.

    "The fabric you picked looks exquisite," Kathymented as they step on the carriage that was waiting for them for the entire time.

    During the race, the carriage slowed down when it passed by the Royal carriage, which wasing from their opposite direction. Roselyn turned around to catch a glimpse of the King''s so coveted appearance. The red curtain prevented almostpletely the sight, except for a leg that emerged from the slit.

    Everydy and gentleman who was on the street stopped whatever they were doing to gaze at the carriage, probably with the same intention that Roselyn had and finally see the quite discussed appearance of the future King, since William''s death.

    The royal carriage stopped in front of a bakery, so Roselyn leaned in to get a better view and her carriage stopped, allowing her to take a longer look.

    "Why would he stop there?" Kathy questioned when she stuck out her face from the window and stared attentively.

    "I don''t know, hungry?" Roselyn replied with a giggle.

    She gave a quick look through the street to see how everyone reached the carriage to gossip.

    At least other dozens of carriages stopped in the middle of the street just to take a look at the scene, but none of those minded the fact that it might block the traffic.

    From the bakery a Sir walked out rushing, he was carrying a basket full of freshly baked bread. He reached the carriage causing people''s gazes to dart from the carriage to the bakery.

    Few men followed exiting from the near butcher shop, carrying few more baskets filled with every kind of meat. A particr basket, caught Roselyn''s attention. Their content was covered by some cloth, yet it seemed very prominent. The man carried the heavy weight fatigue.

    The driver of the carriage went to open the curtain, filling the carriage with their baskets. The murmur from the crowd meanwhile increased so much that Roselyn could hear the whispering from inside her carriage.

    Once theyid every basket, they returned inside their respective shops. The driver of the carriage gave a quick look around to see how everyone stopped to watch them, but then jumped on his carriage to take off in few seconds.

    "He must have starved for days to be that hungry," Kathy observedughing covering her mouth with her hand hiding her mouth.

    "I wonder what was inside the covered baskets."

    "Maybe just more meat. Rumors say he is a meat lover." Kathy concluded.

    Her carriage restarted as well, "Or maybe he''s a serial killer and is carrying corps'' pieces around." Roselyn jokedughing at her own joke.

    Kathy''s lips pressed into a thin line, revealing a disgusted expression. "Eww," shemented, probably picturing that terrible scene inside her mind.

    When they reached their mansion, Roselyn didn''t have time to say a thing that they already knew.

    "Did you see him?" Abigail asked as soon as she entered.

    It seemed like gossip ran faster than the horses that carried her carriage.

    "No, just saw a inch of his leg." Roselyn said, shrugging andughing inwardly hearing how odd her answer sounded.

    "We should go to buy more in that bakery and butchery."

    "Everyone probably will have the same idea, it won''t benefit anyone rather than the owner of those shops and his earnings."

    "The only thing we can do is learn how to bake cakes and bread. Seems like he''s more interested in food than he''s in women." Sharon sighed, making both her sistersugh.

    "I''m going to buy some biscuits from a bakery far away and pretend I made them. Work smarter not harder." Abigail winked at them.

    "You should go to sleep now, smartydies!" Ginevramented, rolling her eyes.

    "I forgot I met the Ferringtons, and they said they had a special event to attend," Roselyn said, catching the gaze of everyone.

    "They must have got an invitation too!" Ginevra stated, shaking her head.

    "And the seamstress said on the phone that so manydies visited the shop and she wondered what was the asion." Roselyn continued.

    "Seems like we will have a vastpetition." Abigail''s eyebrow knitted together.

    "The news of the King''s death already was spread so I suppose there won''t be much longer before that new will also flee," Ginevra answered.

    "I have an idea," Abigail said, looking thoughtful. "We can ask the seamstress to tell us the names of thedies who visited her today. So we can have a vague idea."

    Ginevra''s facial expression cheered up, hearing what her daughter suggested, and went to p her hands joyful as shemented, "what a splendid idea!"

    "When did you be smart?" Sharonmented, folding her arms.

    "Well, isn''t it obvious? I am the smartest one, Roselyn is the prettiest and you are the..."

    "I am the?" Abigail questioned curiously.

    "The most bothersome!" Sharon spat, causing her sister to assume an irritated face.

    Roselyn was admiring the scene of her sisters arguing amused, trying to hold theugh.. On the contrary, their mother was not as entertained by the argument and proceeded on scolding them, "Girls! Stop it! You''re being childish."

 Chapter 6 - Spilling The Tea

    The next morning, preparations started early at dawn. The calendar marked just one missing day to the ball.

    When Roselyn woke up, both her sisters were already awake.

    A wonderful smell entered her room, of chocte and biscuits. It had been years since she smelled freshly baked biscuits and heard the noises of the pan hitting the edges while it was removed from the oven.

    She walked to the kitchen to find all her family, including maids baking dozens of biscuits. Some biscuits were filled with chocte, others with jams, thest ones weren''t filled.

    "Hmmm," Roselyn said, smiling and checking the vast variety of biscuits, trying to figure out which one to pick and taste.

    "Don''t dare!" Abigail threatened, pointing her finger, after understanding her intentions.

    "But there is enough for an army!" Roselynined.

    "Just one," Sharonmented, who was fitting the biscuits inside the baskets.

    Roselyn smiled at her showing her a 32 teeth smile reaching for the table and picking the one with chocte filling. She took a bite and tasted it nodding for how good it was.

    Abigailughed, rolling her eyes. "Those are for the King. From the whole yton family so join us in fitting them in baskets."

    "I will just if I can take another one after," Roselyn raised her eyebrow and joined them behind the table to work.

    "There is a precise order, before the normal ones, then the chocte and then the jam ones. Shaping them circted."

    Roselyn nodded, taking thest bite and then proceeding.

    With her precious help, they took about an hour to pack everything and tie the baskets with colorful bows and tailors with their family name sewed on them.

    "We already went to the seamstress, and she said she willplete her work in few hours so I guess she will bring our dresses anytime," Abigail stated, taking one basket by side and writing a note upon it. "So we will give her a basket of biscuits so that she would be grateful enough to tell us who went to buy new fabrics beside us." She proudly smiled, staring at the basket.

    Roselyn opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. Instead, she said nothing and shook her head. The thought that afflicted in her mind was that they were being way too obsessed about the invite from the Prince. Then she remembered not everyone would agree with her statement, on the contrary, they would think she was the silly one not to care enough.

    "Good idea!" Roselyn lied deliberately while she went to dress up.

    She stood in front of her mirror while Kathy fixed her corset. As usual, Roselyn had to lean over slightly to allow the corset to be perfectly shaped around her waist. This time she was wearing a white corset because it matched perfectly her skirt which fell down to her knees.

    Then Kathy brushed her long hair and proceeded on curling it around a flower crown that she wore as a band.

    "She''s here!" Sharon eximed, who was watching through the window.

    "Hurry!" They proceeded on taking away all the baskets to just leave out the one reserved to the seamless so that she could believe they cooked the biscuits in honour of her visit.

    When Kathy went to open the front door, all the three sisters bowed when she stepped in, the seamstress smiled returning the bow.

    "Here are all the tailored dresses. I gave each one unique and match your styles," she said, taking the dresses out of her bag andid them on the table.

    Roselyn went to take her dress and hold it in front of her to see how it would fit without wearing it.

    It was wless, not too simple, not too exaggerated. With just a few details on the waist and around the neck.

    "Pure perfection," Roselyn whispered, receiving a friendly smile from the seamstress.

    Abigail and Sharon''s dresses looked wless, with a meticulous seek for perfection and heed in details.

    It was such a pity that everydy in Yorkshire went to the same seamstress so they couldn''t stand out for their apparel.

    Abigail went to get the gift they prepared for her and ced inside a little purse that contained the payment.

    "We wanted to thank you for your rare dedication during the years so we woke up early on purpose to make you some biscuits." Abigail lifted the corner of the cloth which covered the filling of the basket to show her the biscuits.

    The seamstress'' eyes sparkled with happiness.

    "My!" she shouted when she saw all those biscuits reserved to none but herself. "What a kind thought of you!"

    She took it harshly like if it could disappear at any moment and then she repeated, "thank you!" to each one of them.

    Her excitement made obvious the fact that probably nobody ever thought of giving her gifts or thanking her for her extreme dedication before. Roselyn felt sad for her and even more sadder to know that the gesture was noting from the heart, at all.

    Just like a beast ready to ambush when the prey is enough vulnerable, Sharon cast the second stone. "Since we put a lot of trust in you. We feel the urge to share something we hope you will keep for yourself."

    The seamstress nodded, leaning closer and tilted her head to hear better.

    "We have a special event to attend," Sharon whispered close to her ear.

    The seamstress'' eyes shed in curiosity but before she could ask anything Abigail intervened. "There''s just a little problem. We know somedies got our same invitation, but we do not know who they are."

    "Oh... Well," the worker vociferated, both Roselyn''s sisters held their breath as they waited for the disclosure.

    "I got around twentydies. They all seemed excited....."

 Chapter 7 - One Month

    "The most knowdies were, for instance: Miss Fitzgerald, Miss Ashburn, and Miss Stuart. I also got visited by other ones of minor houses that I don''t think you have to worry about, and then the Darington house and House of Curnow."

    Abigail showed a thoughtful facial expression, as if she was thinking of some sort of strategy. "Basically, the highest Houses invited are the Farrington and Curnows," she stated while she narrowed her eyes.

    "Roselyn, there''s a gentleman for you!" Kathy''s voice resounded from afar. Roselyn turned around to gaze at the figure in front of the door. She couldn''t see much beside the long trousers and wealthy boots that man was wearing, but it was enough to recognize he was one of the Darington.

    "Be nice, you promised." Sharon whispered, before Roselyn went to reach the door.

    The man bowed down showing a confident smile then went back to stand in his typical tall, erect posture, Roselyn returned the bow and smiled lightly.

    "I have to confess that I thought about you, beautiful Lady Roselyn. Your brave and humourous personality caught my attentionst night and I''m very impressed on your way of thinking." He stated as he looked at her. Rather than interested in her personality, he seemed more interested in how well the dress suited her.

    "Thank you, I appreciated your words." Roselyn forced to reply nicely, since she could feel her sisters'' gazes peeking from the other room.

    "I''ve never met someone who would fight for her values like that, therefore..." He cleared his voice to continue his speech, "I wanted to give you a gift."

    His hand went to dig inside the basket he was carrying. Roselyn leaned closer to him, to try to peek what it might contain. Before extracting the content inside it, he gazed at her once again. "I want to get to know you better, to have the honour of being one of your contenders to win your hand."

    He went to scratch his long beard, making some hair fall on Roselyn skirt; she took a step back to prevent any more dangerous to her beautiful dress trying not to simper.

    "I.." Roselyn murmured before ncing at their sisters who were still peeking from the hall to hear. They all nod to suggest that she had to ept his tteries.

    Roselyn gazed back at him and smiled. "I''m honoured to see someone appreciating my personality but ..."

    Ginevra, her mother, cleared her voice to reveal her disapproval to the approach Roselyn''s sentence was taking.

    "...But I''d like to get to know you better before jumping in any hasty conclusion."

    David, hearing her answer, sighed, as if he expected that to happen. "But I''m sure of what I want." He said, all in a breath.

    Roselyn showed a forced smile quelling her face to look moreposed on the surface when inwardly she shivered at his haughtiness.

    "I''m sure you are. But Lord David, you can''t expect me to fall in love as much as you wish."

    He inhaled a sharp breath before speaking: "Alright Miss Roselyn. May I still ask you to, at least, ept my gift?"

    Roselyn nodded her head. Her family approached them and she handed to Kathy his gift which brought it to the kitchen.

    "Thanks for visiting me, then. Your presence was very pleasuring." Roselyn lied when she bowed down gazing the floor.

    He checked her body while she bowed down, causing his gaze to fall on her breast admiring the view of her smooth pale skin, he smirked. But as soon as Roselyn gazed up, he looked away, making his intentions still more obvious.

    Although he was not the worse suitor Roselyn had, he seemed pretty quiet, which was a good personality trait. Assuming he won''t annoy her with boring endless speeches, but his appearance was not very appealing. Lord David had this quite long bushy beard, his eyes were small and narrowed and his lips were extremely thin.

    He was wealthy and surely would give her a worthy future. If she were to be like the otherdies in the town, she would have already epted his ttery, but Roselyn would not adapt to someone she disliked.

    He walked away, waving to her goodbye after returning Roselyn''s bow. Once he walked through the door, she wheezed.

    Her sisters went to reach her and were both folding their arms and glowering at her. That posture, they both assumed, was making them look even more lookalike. They had the same color of eyes and hair, just the shape of their face was slightly different.

    "I replied nicely!" Roselyn blurted,ining.

    "You know you will have to settle down and marry at some point. Lord David is kind, and he has a good title." Sharon stated.

    "I don''t care about marriage. That''s not my purpose in life right now."

    Her mother, Ginevra, at Roselyn''s statement narrowed her eyebrows, exhausted. "Roselyn enough! I''ve had enough with this ungrateful behaviour of yours! If you don''t find another gentleman who will ask for your hand in one month, then you will marry Lord David, whether you like it or not!" she said spitefully. Roselyn''s eyes widened, then she frowned. "I hope you''re not being serious, mother." She raised her voice. But her mother arched her eyebrows and went to glower at her, "One month," she whispered, pointing her finger.

    Sharon and Abigail were looking at each other perplex yet didn''tin or tried to defend their sister at all. Roselyn tried to look at them needing for help, but they would never protest against their mother''s decisions, especially if those didn''t involve them.

    Roselyn scoffed nervously and stormed away. When she reached her room on the second floor, she flung herself into the bed and stared at an empty ce in the ceiling. A flow of thousands of thoughts mixed with concerns drilled in her mind and let her totally unable to focus on just one emotion. Too many questions she could not give an answer to and the more she tried toe out with a solution for her mother''s obligation, the more she feltpletely lost and hopeless.

    There was nothing she could think of, rather than satisfying her mother''s desires and hope for the best.

    When all in a sudden she had an idea, if she couldn''t reject him maybe she could make him reject her instead so that he would cancel his proposal.

    "What a genial idea!" she said to herself, smiling hugely.

 Chapter 8 - Meeting The King

    At dawn the ytons were already immersed into the preparation for the forting ball, nothing less than the most waited and desired event in the year.

    "What if he is bad looking?"

    "What if his breath stinks?"

    Roselyn''s sisters kept asking thousands of questions. They even opted for a fast which started the day before in the afternoon just to ''prevent any bloating'' and get a stomach as t as possible.

    Roselyn had to join them as her mother''s will, and was already wearing the graceful dress the seamless sewed for her.

    The tension in the house was palpable, however the same scene was happening in every other house of Yorkshire who had to attend such the event of a lifetime.

    The corsets were pulled a little more, the hair was styled carefully and the diamonds that eachdy wore were so expensive that their worth could afford a house.

    The make up was as natural as possible to give them the (in)natural beauty and to bnce out all the spruce up they submitted for hours.

    Once the tiaras were put on, they were ready to go; the carriages were waiting outside so they all jumped on it and sat in a still position. On the first carriage entered Roselyn and Abigail, while on the second one Sharon and their mother Ginevra took a seat. As her mother nned, two carriages instead of one would give them a more sophisticated look from the sight of the King.

    Abigail took a sigh of relief when the carriage started and looked at Roselyn with widened eyes, as if anxiety was impeding her to breathe.

    Her gaze made Roselyn giggle, "breath!" she whispered.

    Abigail''s sister took a deep breath and finally spoke: "I''m so nervous! How can you be so calm! This is THE most important event of our lives!" She said all in one breath.

    The carriage stopped in front of the Royal Castle.

    "Here we go."

    They both took a long breath, and they walked out, lifting their skirt up in order not to soil their brand new dresses.

    When Roselyn gazed at the outside of the castle, her heart raced unexpectedly, staring at the imminent beauty and splendor that building was emanating. The inside was even more sumptuous and imposing. Roselyn held her breath in order to sink in that amazing view.

    It was so enormous and at the same time detailing cured, she''d never seen something that refined and stunning,. The pictures she saw during the years of that pce didn''t do any justice to such a heavenly location.

    Her sisters, seeing how her eyes shed at the sight, took a grin. Sharonmented, "someone is touched, huh?"

    Manydies were reunited in the hall, they were all gazing around in search of the King. A ballroom filled withdies was something that didn''t happen every day, nevertheless even if there were gentlemen, nody would pay them any attention since they reserved all the attention to the King.

    Thedies who knew each other were giving a light bow from afar, while offering a hinted smile.

    Abigail was fanning herself with a carved ivory fan, while Sharon took long, deep breaths to control her nervousness.

    Trumpeters started ying, apanied by the piano. When the entrance door opened, in the ballroom silence felt and eachdy''s gaze dropped on the door waiting for the desired appearance of the King.

    Ady came before him. She was of middle age and was probably his aunt, followed by a few of Royal guards. Then their walk paused, and they turned around, gazing behind.

    "This is the time.. this is the time." Sharon whispered.

    And the King finally walked him. He was tall, with a very muscled body shape, mighty arms, and wide shoulders. As Roselyn''s gaze went up, she noticed his charming face. Contrary to her expectations, he was one of the most handsome boy she''d ever seen before.

    He was very pale, but his eyes were colored of a deep light brown casting red shads. His beard was trimmed short but purposely entuated his sharp jaw.

    John reached for his throne, not even gazing at the audience he had. Then he sat and finally stared around.

    Everydy who casually met his gaze smiled with the best smile they could offer. Contrary to Roselyn, who looked down as soon as his gaze stopped on her. Abigail went to give her a nudge and scolded her in a low voice, "Look up, he''s looking at you!!"

    Roselyn proceeded in lifting her head up meeting his gaze. As a response he knitted his eyebrows together and he cocked his head to the side like if he was trying to read her soul through a gaze.

    After staring for some seconds, enough to induce fewdies near her to check her with their angry jealous nces, he finally moved his gaze on the nextdy.

    "You caught his attention. It must be the tiara you''re wearing." Sharonmented in a rusty voice, quite annoyed.

    In a few minutes trumpets broke the silence once again and a row of maids found their ways into the room carrying trays filled with pastries.

    Theyid the dishes down on the central table.

    "We should give him our freebies." Abigail stated, pointing at the baskets who Kathy was carrying.

    Sharon nodded gazing at the King, when they unfortunately noticed that manydies had their same idea and gathered together in a row to give him presents of every kind, from meat to wine and desserts.

    "Well... I think someone had your same idea." Roselyn tried not to giggle seeing her sisters'' gaze filled with rage.

    "We will bring ours to himter." Sharon stated, ring at Roselyn for her joke.

    "He''s so charming, what a pity it was not to have seen him before."

    They probably would say the same thing even if he was bad looking, but Roselyn couldn''t deny the fact he was very attractive. However, it won''t change how she felt regarding her disinterest in rtionships.

    "I will go taste some pastries, " Roselyn said, and then walked toward the table.

    What a waste of food, to see how nobody was interested in that tasty and delicious looking pastries.

    Roselyn took one pastry, receiving the shocked judgmental gaze of a few neardies, like if they saw her stealing. She turned around and saw how the King suddenly disappeared.

    After several minutes of in vain waiting, fewdies joined Roselyn to grab some pastries, realizing he wouldn''t probablye back.

    "Let''s explore a bit around?" Kathy whispered close to Roselyn''s hear, "since the King is gone."

    Roselyn gave a quick look around and then nodded, giggling.

 Chapter 9 - Bad Joke

    Kathy walked toward the hall, Roselyn reached her in the corridor and both of them were staring at the infinite course, wondering how it might be to live there.

    Roselyn''s gaze went to analyze the portrait that was in front of her. It was imposing and natural size.

    "Look at his mustache." Roselyn giggled, pointing at the portrait in front of them that pictured an old Sir. "He has more hair there than he has on his head!"

    Kathy tried to suffocate the imminentugh but the more she stared at the picture, the more Roselyn''s joke was making herugh.

    "I bet he got his hair moved onto his mustache." Roselyn pretended to caress her imaginary mustache, assuming a funny expression. "Lady Kathy, you look very gorgeous. Do you find my mustache attractive??"

    Kathy exploded inugh, as she couldn''t take it anymore.

    After a sharedugh, Roselyn scoffed and spoke, "now my sisters willin all the time because he looked at me for like two seconds." She rolled her eyes. "Why is everyone obsessed with him? Look at the castle I would get lost looking for the bathroom." Kathy smiled, giving her a supportive look.

    "And thedies who glowered at me for enjoying the pastries? What was I supposed to do? Paint a still life from the food that was specially put there for us to eat." She shook her head, but Kathy''s smile faded away, turning in a red face while her eyes widened.

    "I hate them and the King too. Why is everyone so obsessed with him? He''s such a mistery, for instance, where is he now? He invited us here and then disappeared after few minutes." Roselyn keptining, Kathy''s eyes became more and more widened, she seemed extremely embarrassed.

    "You''re right. I was not supposed to disappear like that, indeed I was finding my way back inside." A warm voice resounded from behind her, causing Roselyn to widen her eyes before turning around. It was the King in flesh and blood.

    Roselyn bowed down at the sigh. He returned the bow and then raised an eyebrow.

    "After all, I''m d you appreciated the pastries. Surely my intention was not to have you paint a still life of the food."

    "I''m sorry, your highness, I didn''t mean to offend you." Roselyn murmured.

    He took few seconds to check her down, like if he could perceive from her something different, yet couldn''t figure out what.

    "Introduce yourself," Kathy suggested, who was almost as red as the underlying carpet they were standing on.

    "Oh... I''m Roselyn of yton House, I''m d we got acquaintance," she said.

    "House of yton..."

    Roselyn nodded, but before he could speak, both her sisters intruded.

    "Your highness." Abigail bowed down, followed by Sharon.

    "Don''t mind our sister. She was looking for the bathroom. We brought you those." Sharon handed the baskets to him, but he gave a quick gaze to look back at Roselyn.

    "Thank you for your kind thoughts, Ladies ytons."

    "We''ve been looking forward to meeting you. All our family loved how your father ruled. We are very grieving your lost." Abigailmented catching the gaze of the King when she mentioned his dad.

    "You knew.. my father?" he questioned.

    "My...our mother used to work in a bakery in which he usually bought deserts from," Sharon exined.

    "I see..." Hemented, then took few seconds to think. "He always had a sweet tooth."

    "I heard, my highness, you love meat instead." Abigailmented, staring at him, smiling.

    "I do.. Everyone has its.. weakness. I suppose."

    "I also love meat, well cooked." Sharon lied. She rarely ate meat, and when she did she just ate chicken.

    Roselyn tried to suffocate a chuckle, hearing her sister''s secure tone of voice that apanied her obvious lie.

    He took a light bow, then he nced at the three sisters before speaking. "I''m heading back to the ballroom to make an announcement. Find me there. It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance,dies." He said, before giving a light nod to Roselyn and then made his way toward the ballroom.

    "I''ve never seen someone as charming and as nice. I can''t understand how can people say he''s bad looking or rude," Sharon took a deep breath while she cupped her chin, staring at him walking away like a teenager girl would do while looking at her high school crush.

    "You barely know him. You just talked to him for 10 minutes!" Roselyn scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    "By the way, what were you doing here with him?"

    Sharon raised an eyebrow and folded her arms.

    Roselyn was prepared for that question, but joked about it, "he fell in love with me, he couldn''t control his eager intentions so pushed me in the corridor to consume our premature love."

    Both her sisters went to glower at her as they didn''t appreciate her response, so Roselyn opted to tell the truth instead, "Kathy and I wanted to explore around the castle and when I saw this portrait," she pointed the finger to show the portrait in front of them, "I joked about it and the King heard it."

    Abigail widened her eyes and went to p her forehead with her hand, shaking her head. "Please tell me that didn''t happen." She said concerned, trying to remain calm hearing what her sister said.

    Roselyn shrugged, but her second sister, Sharon, intervened, as always. She never missed the chance of scolding her sisters, even if it was unnecessary. "Rose, that''s his grandfather. You basically made fun of. his. grandfather ." She spat out, emphasizing thest words.

    "At least, thanks to my bad joke he now knows about our existence, you shall thank me." Roselyn showed a proud smile, but her sisters frowned even more.

    "Let''s go now, he will wonder what we''re doing here.." Abigail scoffed, making a gesture to go.

 Chapter 10 - A Toast

    When the King noticed they walked back in the ballroom, he stood up from his position and fixed his tunic''s cor. Silence fell in the room as he stand up, everydy didn''t stop looking at him since his return in the room.

    "I want to thank each one of youdies for having epted this invite, your presence here is highly appreciated but I want to inform you I haven''t found a potential wife just yet. My father, William would have loved to settle me down with an excellentdy but I don''t think I will find someone who will be ... enough to meet my expectations." King John took a sip from the silver ss he was holding and then continued his speech, "for this reason, I will take part of events and bouquets to monitor each of you and slowly decide who is the potentialdy at the height of my father''s expectations."

    The man walked toward the adjacent table. Because of the quietness in the room, the noise of his shoes could be heard clicking on the marble floor. The steps paused, and he filled another ss with wine, leading Roselyn to wonder what it was containing the other ss if it wasn''t wine. He sipped from the new ssed he just filled and after smirking to the crowd, he raised his ss as if he wanted to toast.

    "To my free spirit."

    Was he really toasting and iming to be single in front of dozens ofdies who were hoping and preparing for that day for all their life just to see him iming about how he couldn''t pick ady?

    Roselyn giggled, covering her mouth with her hand, but her eyes which thinned during theugh betrayed her intentions of not being caughtughing.

    Sharon, her sister, nudged her. Few of otherdies in the room shook their heads noticing Roselyn''s miseducation.

    After holding the ss for few instants and gazing around his audience, he went to drink all the liquid in the ss in one gulp.

    Fewdies vociferated from the corner of the room and in a few seconds, silence faded, leaving the room in whispers. The King didn''tin but he went back to sit on the throne.

    The woman who entered before him at his entrance rushed toward him and they seemed to quarrel, but thedies'' vociferating was impeding Roselyn to hear their conversation.

    His toast brought the panic in the room. Ladies were concerned and were whispering to each other trying to interpret what the King meant.

    "If he wasn''t looking for ady in the first ce, then why invite us here?"

    "What if he''s testing us? And what to know who can fight for him?"

    "What if he''s not interested at all?"

    "The Kingdom needs a Queen!!"

    Everydy was freaking out and Roselyn was enjoying all that. For the first time they felt like she felt all her life, inadequate and puzzled.

    Maybe the King was not that bad at all.

    The crowd slowly left the castle, including Roselyn and her sisters. They step on the carriage with an annoyed look, frowning furiously, specially Sharon who probably really pictured herself next to King and just saw her dream vanish in a blink of an eye.

    "Such a mockery!" She let out an angry scream. Roselyn had to bite her upper lip to prevent her fromughing.

    "m-o-c-k-e-r-y!" She keptining, "to invite us there just to toast to his free spirit??? is he a horse or something?"

    "So rude." Abigail agreed, nodding her head.

    "He even gave a speech about how he was still unsure about whichdy to pick and then toasted to his free heart, such an incoherent, disrespectful person." Sharon keptining and fisted her palm as if she was trying to release the anger from repressed anxiety.

    When the carriage stopped, Sharon marched right to their mansion and knocked violently on the door.

    When their second maid came to open, Sharon walked in and released another scream of anger.

    Ginevra, who was on the second floor, went downstair in a rush as soon as she heard her daughter''s voice.

    "Mom!! Worst day of my life!" Sharon eximed, quick altered at the sigh of her mother. Her mother''s brows knitted together, so Sharon proceeded to exin herself, "he disappeared for majority of the time and when he finally got back, he went just to toast to his," she took a long breath and leaned in so that her mother could hear better her forting words "free-spirit!!". She scoffed widening her arms.

    "That''s not a pleasant thing to do, considering he''s the King now and shall mind his manner." Ginevra replied, "maybe he just has to get used to his new life and needs time."

    "Or he has no intent of feel the urge of finding a wife." Roselyn spoke finally but got ignored by both her sisters and her mother, who nced at her.

    Was that theory so bizarre not to even taken in consideration? Just because he was the King and people were born in that century, they had to have as a major goal to find love which willst forever?

    Roselyn was probably the only one in Yorkshire who was notining about his behave, on the contrary, for the first time in her life, she felt understood andprehended. Maybe she was not the only one in Scond whose primary purpose in life was marrying, maybe she was just part of a minority she hadn''t met yet.

    What was supposed to be just a day like any other turned out to be a day of revtion and of hope.. Maybe she didn''t have to give up to her mother''s threatens and constrains.

 Chapter 11 - Anger Issues

    The next day a new event was upying their mind and they seemed to forget about the King for a second. Although they had beenining nonstop about the events of the previous night like if it could help to bring back time.

    A new dress the twodies wore, new diamonds were just bought and new expectations were setted to give them a beam of hope in their infinite search for a possible suitor. Roselyn looked at them with admiration, wondering what they could be able to achieve if they put the same dedication and effort in something more worthwhile rather than searching a gentleman.

    "Are you feeling well?" Kathy asked, noticing her suspecious quitness.

    Roselyn nodded and smiled to her precious friend then followed their sisters who already stepped on the carriage.

    They had to go to a ball organized by the Courtney family, who was heard to be close to the Royal Family. Strange as it may sound, nobody in her family was talking about that. Maybe they really shifted their focus elsewhere and sessfully epted the fact that they probably didn''t have any chance with the King.

    The mansion of the Courtney Family was big and filled with well dresseddies and gentlemen. After few minutes, Abigail and Sharon spread in two opposite directions as two suitors already asked them to dance, and like usual they epted the request with no resentment, leaving Roselyn alone in the middle of the room.

    Few of gentlemen had been eyeing her for some minutes since then but she wasn''t returning their gaze purposely not to tempt them to approach her.

    Kathy stayed at home so she didn''t have nobody to keep herpany, being alone in a ballroom made her an easy prey. Therefore, to avoid any undesirable acquaintance, she walked toward the corridor.

    Suddenly, Roselyn felt someone grabbing her arm, she turned around to see David Darington standing there with a huge smirk on his face. Roselyn widened her eyes and nced at him trying to shake her arm to get free from his painful tight.

    Lord David pushed her to the nearest room, "I think about you all the time." He whispered, Roselyn''s heart started to race even faster, the room she was pushed into, was dark which was making her even more concerned about his intention.

    She stretched her free arm to touch the wall she leaned against, in search for the light switch. It was a relief when she finally turned on the light and pushed him strongly away from her, trying to escape. But she wasn''t fast enough, before she could take a second step, he caught her in a snap.

    "Leave me alone! Are you out of your mind??" she yelled but the music that came from the ballroom was covering up her voice making impossible for anybody to hear her desperate call for help.

    "I love being rejected." He said, his eyes burned with hatred.

    Roselyn gagged at the smell of alcohol he was emanating, he probably was very drunk.

    His hands went to grab her wrists pushing her against the wall once again. "You have to marry me. You have no choice."

    "Help! Help! Somebody help!" she screamed when she gazed around as her eyes filled with tears, imagining the worst.

    Lord David chuckled at her desperate attempt, leading her to gather all the courage she had in her body and finally react. She glowered at him and stretched her knee up in a kick hitting his nose strongly enough to make him m his eyes shut and firmly pinch his nose with his fingers.

    Roselyn took advantage of his distraction to run toward the door, she kept her gaze set behind on him, causing her to bump into someone else. Her bad bnce made her stumble when the body she bumped seemed to be made of steel. The chest she bumped into was hardly shaken by Roselyn''s push. While she, instead, bounced and fell.

    From the ground, she gazed up to see who she bumped into. She was shocked when she saw it was of King John extending his hand out to help her to get up and offering a gentle smile. She took his hand and embarassed standed up.

    King John gazed at David who was paying all his attention in trying to stop his nosebleed and didn''t even notice Roselyn''s fall. "What happened?" The King asked but instantly guessed the situation without the need of exnations, his forehead pluckered.

    David finally lifted his gaze and with surprise recognized the King, he tried to bow down but King John already proceeded in puching him with extreme strenght that throwing him in the opposite wall of the room, when Lord David''s body hit the wall he let out a painful cry and then fall onto the floor.

    Roselyn gapped mouth stare, at the view of the man beginning to bleed from the head and the knees. Davidid down the floor, unable to move but was mumbling in low voice to express the pain he was left in.

    Like if nothing happened, the King gazed at Roselyn raising an eyebrow, "are you okay?" He asked.

    She ck-mouthed, her skin was pale and worried she covered her mouth, "we''ve got ourselves in a big trouble!!"

    John looked at the condition the man he pouched was in, then shrugged carelessly. "Maybe my dad was right, I''ve got some anger issues." He pulled his hair back.

    "Yes, maybe!" Roselyn dabbed her forehead still shooked at the scene.

    King John chuckled, at her response, "what was your name again?" He asked, with a gesture of his hand sounding strangely interested.

    "Roselyn yton." She introduced herself, from the second time, and took a bow.

    "Your real name." He rolled his eyes, his voice sounded raspy.

    Roselyn frowned confused at such a question, however he didn''t let her answer as he leaned closer to her.

    His eyes widened, turning into a dark ck shade, thedy broke eye contact by looking down the floor when she felt a weird sensation that provoked a thrill to run down her spine.

    By looking down she experienced the sight of something she hadn''t noticed before, which let her utterly confused and in disbelief.

 Chapter 12 - Relevation

    What she saw, or better didn''t see, left her in confusion and astonishment. His charming appearence was attracting all people''s gaze on his deep eyes and his definite facial traits, distracting his audience from what was right under their noses.

    Looking down the floor she had seen there was no shadow there, he seemed to be inable to cast a shadow. Roselyn''s never studied physics before but she didn''t need any particr knowledge toe to the conclusion that this characterization didn''t belong to humans.

    "You don''t have a shade." Roselyn stated in low voice as she took a step ahead trying to look better, but the only shadow she could spot was hers.

    He didn''t reply, he quietedly stared at her straight in her eyes like if he was unsure of her answer and wanted to read whether she was lying or just pretending. He was perceiving an energying from her that was the concrete proof of her not human nature. He''s being receiving those radiations from the previous night, that''s the reason why heid his prominent gaze on her frequently. Her scent was what drove him to find her and help her.

    With a sudden movement he turned around making her jolt.

    "What did this man want from you?" He asked.

    "He was being quite persistent in wanting my hand."

    The King cupped his chin, "I see.. then, what happened?"

    "His nose.. casually started to bleed." Roselyn said nodding, pursing her lips, he took a unconscious chuckle: "I will take care of it. I''ll make sure tovish him with enough jewels and gold that he forgets today''s unfortunate events." He offered a friendly smile which Roselyn soon returned. "I''m very grateful, if there''s something I can do in return..."

    He tilted his head from side to side "Don''t worry, go now." Hemanded, Roselyn followed his orders walking away.

    Returning in the ballroom, she saw Abigail standing on her toes and stretching her neck probably looking for her. Roselyn waved unconsciously, then realized that she was not supposed to wave in such a manner otherwise she would have been considered ill-mannered. With the hand she was moving she pretended to be swatting a fly, catching her sister''s attention.

    They walked through the crowd of people that separated them, they met halfway.

    "Roselyn!! Why do you always sneak away? Do you have a secret lover?" She asked, with a suspecious tone of voice.

    "I didn''t feel like dancing." She replied.

    "If you don''t find another man you will have to marry Lord Darington, do you recall?" Abigail whispered receiving a nod from Roselyn, she did recall as much as she recalled he was not a issue anymore.

    "In this regard, your well-intentioned sister..." Sheid her hands on her shoulders and leaded her few steps alongside right in front of two gentlentmen who standed firmly showing a toothy smile. "ta-tatan, found you a gentlement worth of your attentions." She smiled hugely spreading her arm in the direction of a blonde short haired guy. Truthfully enough, he was looking charming to be worth the attentions of everydy in that room.

    He elegantly took a bow, Roselyn responded with another bow.

    Stretching his hand and Roselyn took it, not to disappoint her sister, she didn''t want to get in the way of her sisters'' future or limit their possibilities of getting married and have the life of their dreams. As promised, she behaved good.

    He kept his eye on her while his lips went to kiss delicately her back of her hand.

    "I''m pleased to meet you, my name is Lionel of Gd House."

    That name sounded familiar to Roselyn''s, yet she couldn''t remember where she heard it from.

    "Do you want to dance with me?" He asked, still staring straight at her eyes, like if he was hypnotized.

    Roselyn nodded, Abigail seeing how well they bounded smiled hugely, to finally turn around and face a new gentleman who was waiting for her.

    The blond guy, who seemed just stepped out of a magazine,id his hand to take Roselyn''s hand and spreaded it wide, he took a step forward leding Roselyn to take a step ahead back, then they took a step side and finally one closer to each other. He was moving fast in a repentine repetitions of steps, he seemed very pratical as he was anticipating the music''s rhythm like if he knew it by heart.

    "Lady Abigail mentioned that you don''t like much dancing, but I have to admit that for someone who dislikes the ballroom you''re keeping up very well."

    Roselyn genuinely smiled to his statement, he pushed her body away to just take a step closer, they take a twirl slowly. "I do like dancing, I don''t like most of the people who take part in dances." She faked a smile, "however I can''t dance alone unfortunately."

    His lips curved into a smile, assuming it was a joke.

    As they continued the dance, he whispered, "inplete confidence,dy Roselyn, " he watched her break the touch with his hand to twirl around and then reunited her hand against his to resume the dancing. "I share your same distate in people but the ones that crowd balls don''t bother me much. At least, not as much as those who attend promenades." He scoffed, in a roll of eyes.

    "I don''t mind those by theke." Roselyn whispered. His eyebrows knitted in a disappointment expression. "You fancy those?" His tone of voice was low but his shook was hearable.

    His surprisement made her took a honestugh, but he shook his head, almost missing a step but quickly getting back on track.

    "See you''re upsetting me so much that my dance is affected!" He let out a scoff and then continued, "those shall be supposed to be honoring the nature, breathing fresh air. Instead for people nature is just a background to apany custom made fabrics and expensive jewelry. The nature is not even appreciated as people are too upied in chatting and gossip about minor matters. An undercover basquet." He admitted confidentially, gazing around to make sure nobody was listening.

    Once the music stopped, their dance ended and Roselyn offered him a joyful smile.

    She could feel her sister''s gaze on her, who concluded her dance just few seconds before Roselyn did and was already keeping an eye on the couple probably feeling like cupid who shot its arrow and finally melt her sister''s cold heart.

    "I''m very honored to have danced with you Miss Roselyn.." He assumed aposed posture, Roselyn thanked him with a bow, then walked toward the sister.

 Chapter 13 - Words Cut Deep

    "He was fancying you!" Abigail eximed when they got far enough not to be heard, Roselyn smiled. "I can''t deny that he was quite enjoyable."

    Her sister smirked, "Calling a man enjoyable? We''re making progress." She joked.

    Roselyn just got a man out of her way, she didn''t want to have another one to stress about. So, in order not to get her sister''s hopes up, she changed her approach in a more doubtful response, "I mean, just not to get married to Lord David I would ask him help but if I weren''t to be forced I would likely look elsewhere."

    Abigail, raised an eyebrow hearing the fixed sentenced, "I don''t think you have many chances to be so extremely picky. Mom has had enough of your behavior and I don''t me her. You''re the one in the family who had more suitors to ask for her hand but your way of acting makes me doubt that you want to be alone forever."

    Her words cut Roselyn''s deeply, although she managed to hide her mncholy by swallowing down the lump that had formed in her throat, after Abigail''s tactless sentence.

    Roselyn didn''t want to be alone, she just wanted a life with someone nice enough to keep herpany and have a good rtionship with. She didn''t feel the need or urgency to form a family, nor to marry. Indeed she didn''t think love was such a big matter.

    She has never had the privilege to experiment the pro or cons of a sentimental rtionship since she never had one. Therefore her strict mind-setting was not caused by imminent evidence. Although the girl had many gentlemen asking for her hand about two years ago when Roselyn had her first debut on the scene. Each one of the suitors she met had her already minimal expectations to dwindle drastically.

    The more she got to know them the more she realized that her desires were unmatchable.

    Roselyn was looking for someone who could be a friend and have enough fun to bear his presence for the rest of her life. Someone who she could travel with, visit the world from the nearest town to the farthest countries. Or someone who loved to spend a night on the sofa, enjoying a book or sitting by the fire while ying chess or checkers.

    She wasn''t asking too much, just to spend her life visiting the world apanied by someone who could be a good friend rather than a good lover.

    Then if it was the case maybe love would break in and give their perfect rtionship a final rush to achieve a fulfilling life.

    That was what Roselyn aimed for, but it was far

    away from what her mother - and her sisters - wished for her. Her mother had waited for her to make up her mind and find someone good enough for years. Now her hopes were reduced to the minimum so she felt the need to put her on the spot in a desperate attempt of bringing her to the proper path and honor the name of her House.

    "However, you might have been wondering who the charming gentleman I danced with was. So I don''t want to let you in such a wonder." Abigail cleared her voice positioning a hand on her breast as she released a breath and said in all her pride. "He is the one and only Victor Peterson. Nheless than a distant cousin of the King." Her eyes sparkled as she nodded.

    "I''m so happy for you!" Roselyn eximed and truthfully, she was. Their different purposes in life didn''t change the fact that she cared about her sisters a lot. Their different opinions may involve them in frequent disputes but their bond was stronger and Roselyn would never wish any less than the best for both of her sisters.

    "We danced for about half an hour and ... ...However, I''ll tell you more about thister when mom and Sharon will hear too!"

    Roselyn nodded, Abigail went at the search of the remaining sister, scoffing "I should put abel on you two."

    Roselyn, who was few centimeters taller than her, spotted Sharron on the corner of a room, chatting with Lord Thomas.

    "I saw her!" She said, walking in her direction.

    When they reached her, Sharron smiled politely.

    "We should go home, my feet are begging for mercy," Abigail whispered near to her sister''s ear who took a light nod in front of her suitor.

    Sharron bowed with a sad gaze unwilling to leave him. Lord Thomas returned her bow and kissed her hand softly.

    "Always a pleasure," he whispered, causing her to blush. She opened the fan trying to hide her shyness, but it was still noticeable by her pale cheeks that assumed a red shade.

    Thest gasp escaped from her mouth and she finally walked away followed by her sisters.

    When Roselyn sat on the carriage it started, she looked at the window as her mind wandered around. She wondered what may have happened to the King and why he was not having a shadow.

    His clothes were rich in finery furs and adorned with jewelry, there was no way they weren''t able to reflect a shadow.

    Then her mind let concerns kick in, what if Lord David was seriously wounded? Even worse, what if he will eventually tell someone he was hitten first by her and then by the King himself?

    Her thoughts distracted her so much that she couldn''t hear her sister''s question.

    "Excuse me?" Roselyn murmured, so Sharron repeated the question for the third time with an annoyed voice, "did you happen to meet the King by any chance?"

    Roselyn wished she hadn''t heard that question at all since now she didn''t know what to reply.

    Sharron continued, "I heard someone saw him around, I wonder what he was doing there."

    Roselyn shrugged, letting out a breath of relief.

    "No, I haven''t seen him around. Maybe they have mistaken him for someone else."

    Her sister tilted her head quizzically, "Mhhmm.... maybe."

 Chapter 14 - Sherlock And Watson Of Yorkshire

    When the three sisters reached home, Abigail was the first one to enter. She was walking rushing as she couldn''t wait to spread the news about her meeting. Once she entered, she cleared her voice to prepare for her announcement, and fixed her posture assuming aposed one and showing a confident smile.

    Ginevra went to stare at her daughter smiling, probably understing she was going to give her good news. Sharon frowned to Roselyn who waited with a warm smile. She felt honoured to be the only one to know about her new suitor. However, she looked at her with a shred sadness, knowing she was probably never going to achieve that level of happiness in her life. Maybe the secret to her happiness was right in front of her, to set low espectations and low aims easy achievable.

    "I got to know a gentleman, today. We danced for half an hour and we spent the most joyful time together."

    Ginevra smiled hugely to her daughter, feeling so proud that she pped her hands while her eyes shed. Two of her daughters were seeing high status gentlemen, which made her very proud and d. Roselyn was happy for both her sisters, even if she knew well that if they got married she was the only one left in the family and would lead her mother to be even more pretentions with her.

    "Who is it?" Sharon questioned, with envysious gaze. They''ve always have beenpetitive with each other, "Oh, this is the beauty of it, he''s Victor Peterson."

    "Oh my!" Her mother gasped, as her smile couldn''t get widener than it already was.

    "He has invited me to tomorrow''s banquet. In which there will be all the rtives of the royal family and some close friends of his."

    "Will the King be there?" Sharon asked, as she was exploading of both curiosity and envy at the same time, she tried to hide her feelings but was clenching her fists in anger. The only way she could ovee her sister''s potential husband was by marrying the King himself. But considering thest speech he gave, it was better for her not to set her hopes too high.

    Abigail shrugged, enjoying her sister''s jealous gaze for few seconds, then she answered: "I tried to ask him about the King but his response sounded emotionally detached so I prefered not to upset him further more."

    Roselyn slowly reached Kathy on the second floor and found her sewing. She sat on the edges of her bed and started to tell her about all the events she had to experiment during her absence. When Roselyn concluded her long speech Kathy was left speechless. Her eyes were filled with anger and her neck became red for the fury she felt while her browns knitted together.

    The maid clenched her teeth and in whisper spat: "That Lord David, if he''s not dead yet I''ll finish him myself." She hugged her dearest friend tighly as her eyes were looking at her pitiful and feeling sorry for what she had to go through.

    When she received a smile from Rose as a sign of reassurance that she was fine, shemented,

    "I am d the King helped you. I like him now."

    Roselynughed noisily and when to cover her friend''s hand on her knees with her own.

    "However, are you sure he didn''t have any shadow?" Kathy asked, as she holded Roselyn''s hand.

    Thedy nodded, "when I pointed it out to him, he seemed more surprised than I noticed it. He seemed to know it."

    "He could be a mystical creature, it would exin why he''s been disappearing for so long. Maybe because his father didn''t want him to get in danger."

    Roselyn shook her head hearing such a wild guess, but then frowned as a minor part of her was considering her hypothesis. Then, one again she went to shook her head to express her negation.

    "Think about it, I know it may sound ridiculous, but with a punch he throwed Lord David against the opposite wall. I bet the wall was very far away considering how big those rooms are and he ended up seriously wounded. Doesn''t it sound even a bit suspicious to you? A human would never be that strong, not even one of his size."

    Kathy''s assertation had Roselyn wonder if her assumption may be presumable. Either way, keep ing an eye on him was definitely the best thing she could do right now.

    "I also forgot to mention that he asked about my ''real'' name." Roselyn eximed when she recalled an important information, empathizing ''real name''.

    "See!!" Another gasp was taken by her maid, they both were really taking in consideration the possibility he may be hiding something.

    Once they put the pieces together, and took a long silence to assimte all the information they gathered, they burned up in deside to find about the truth.

    "We''re going to be the Sherlock and Watson of Yorkshire." Roselyn stated proudly.

    "Can I be Sherlock? I was the one who thought about it!" Kathy asked folding her arms, but Roselyn shook her head from side to side, "I am the one who noticed he didn''t have a shadow so..."

    After Roselyn''s took of position, they bothughed and smiled at each other in a lingering gaze.

 Chapter 15 - No Shadow Of Doubt

    Roselyn went to put her robe on to lead to bed. When she sat down, she finally felt rxed after the long tiring day she had, the pumps she had been wearing were causing her feet to ache terribly after all the running from her predator and the dancing.

    She exposed her left knee which was pulsing and hurting. The wound was filled with dry blood and it was attached to her dress. She showed a grimance of pain when she teared off theyer of the dress, and stretched her arm to open the first drawer of her bedside table she had nearly and pulled out a bandage and wrapped it around her now bleeding wound.

    Maybe she had to disinfect it first or put something to separate her skin from the bandage, but when she remembered it, she was too tired and alreadyid down.

    She began to think about her doubts and she wondered what the real nature of the King may be. As her thoughts developed and took different turns, her mind lubied her in a slow deep sleep.

    When she woke up her leg was lightly pricking though her improvised medication, she took some time to wake up then she sat on the edge of the bed to proceed to remove the bandage. As predictable the bandage got stuck, this time she slowly delicately took it off, limiting the pain.

    Roselyn called Kathy, who was always the first one to wake up to clear the house, and asked her to bring her some hydrogen peroxide. Hearing thedy''s request, the maid nodded and after some minutes she brought to her what she asked and even more additional medication. Rose took one piece of cotton and wet it with the medical solution and then tapped her wound, provoking a light pinching but totally bearable.

    "I will bring the dress here so your sisters won''t see your wound." The maid said and Roselyn nodded.

    When she came back carring the dress, Roselyn put it on allowing the maid to start the usual process of thightning and release. Corsets were surely the weapon created by some supernatural God as a form of revenge for humans, the pain they caused was escruciating but the beauty was worth it.

    Roselyn checked herself in the mirror onest time wheeling to see how the dressed suited her back.

    Then she went to brush her hair while she went downstairs.

    "We''rete" Abigailid one of her arm on her hip and was frowing looking at her sisters not ready yet unlike her who had been ready for 20 minutes.

    Roselyn gave onest brush stroke then sat on a stool to put her pumps on.

    Quickly thedy stood, to get near her sister and both of them were now waiting for Sharon, who nonchntly was finishing her make up with ast touch of lipstick on her thin lips.

    "We have to be there in fifteen minutes, we are notte. And even if we were, your raffinate gentleman shall know that the most prestigiousdies are the ones who are waited for." Sharon said taking finally one step forward her sisters but then she paused.

    "Perfume!" She eximed making Abigail scoff noisily. Was she doing it on purpose?

    If looks could kill, Sharon would be murdered now due to the way Abigail was glowering at her.

    Sharon went to grab her perfume, and sprayed it multiply times, first on her wrists then behind on her neck, afterward under her ears and finally on her corbones.

    Sharon always took the longer time to prepare, she had to look perfect for every event she attended. The reason why she took so much care and attention to her looks was not because she was looking for attention, neither because she was insicure but easily presumeble because she worshipped and loved herself so much that all her attention was dedicated to herself and herself only.

    That was probably the reason why she had high standards in man and always wanted the best they could get.

    "Finally!" Abigail eximed and rushed to get on the carriage.

    Kathy was ncing to Roselyn as she probably was coveting to get her investigation going. Roselyn widened her eyes to share the same feeling.

    "I hope the King will be there. I would like to have a chat with him." Sharon said, checking herself on her oval mirror and fixing her hair.

    "I thought you were facying Lord Thomas." Abigail said, although she was not surprised for such a statement.

    "My interest changes course like boats do. It goes where the wind blows me."

    Abigail raised an eyebrow, "or better where the most filled pockets are." She spat causing Roselyn to explode in a genuineugh.

    Sharon glowered at both of them then shrugged.

    The carriaged took off in front of a beautiful pce, Abigail got out and admired the view for few seconds, smiling. It was not even half how big the Royal castle was but its smallness reserved a raffinated cured look. A sir who probably was the servant reached them and asked for their names.

    When Abigail replied he checked on his short list of name and pointed his finger under their name.

    "Here," he smiled friendly, "wee to the Peterson pce, Lord Victor is waiting for you." He opened the front door which led to a huge room, a long table was filled with dishes of each kind including even vegetarian options which were rare in that epoch, foods from far countries like parmigiano baguettes greek cheese and ffes.

    Just about one dozen of people were invited and now were all checking the threedies upside down, wondering what they were doing there in a family meeting.

    Their severe gaze made Abigail be even more nervous, she clenched her fists and her mouth dried for anxiety. Her gaze moved toward the room in search for her gentleman.

    When he was spotted from the opposite side of the room entering from the corridor he immediately smiled meeting Abigail''s sparkling eyes. Victor''s walk rushed toward his loveddy.

    Roselyn''s gaze spotted from the far corner of the room the mysteriousdy who was also present at the ball organized by the King and was the one who he talked animatedly with. That woman was isted from the rest of the people in the room who contrary seemed very close to each other while they were chatting vivaciously.

    "You must be Sharon." Lord Victor gazed at Sharon who nodded, showing a smile. "Nice to meet you." He added then his head turned sideways to greet Roselyn.

    He took Abigail under his arm and walked toward a more isted ce where they could chat more privately.

    "The King hasn''t honoured us with his presence." Sharon gasped.

    "There is no shadow.. of doubt. he''s absent.." Kathy murmured, Roselyn giggled having Sharon stare at them puzzled.

 Chapter 16 - Hostility In Family

    Two women who have been eyeing Roselyn and Sharon since they first entered, walked toward them, the older woman pursed her lips looking with disdain first Roselyn then Sharon.

    "I''m afraid your family is not very �� known�� since I''ve never seen you two around." She said in a judgmental low tone of voice.

    Sharon, who didn''t take criticism very well went returned her the same haughty gaze, with a confident look on her face she replied, "Miss Benedict, our names are not the only thing you seem not to have learned about, the education is surely another thing you don''t seem to know."

    When the middle aged woman heard her brave reply, she gave a light scoff and raised her eyebrow.

    Roselyn tried not to wide her eyes hearing her sister''seback, pulling the skirt of her sister from behind to indulge her to be more respectful.

    After taking a misery forced smile Sharon spoke again, "Besides her inappropriate manner, I''m honored to get your acquaintance, Miss Teresa, my name is Sharon from the yton House."

    The woman stared at the girl who dared to reply in that manner.

    "I''m Roselyn yton." Roselyn offered a stic smile.

    "House of yton�� I heard few things about you now that I recall." The woman pursed her lips, "and about your spiteful temper." She gave a smirk as her voice went lower to be a whisper.

    "Let me tell you, never let anyone run rings you, not even a olddy like me who has nothing left beside her high rank." She smiled, and her gaze once pretentious now became friendly.

    "I often see young Ladies who let whoever they came across with take advantage and they knuckle down just to seem to pleasure to the ones they put their attention on. Whenever rarely I get the luck to meetdies like you who are couragious enough to let their voice be heard, I always feel like the world is not going into the fray."

    When Sharon heard what that woman said she rxed her facial muscles and smiled hugely.

    The woman raised her hand to wave behind, having Roselyn and Sharon turn around to see who she was waving to.

    There he was, the King, who had still his horse armour on, probably just returning from his daily ride. He waved to the woman with his usual tensed cold expression. At the sight of the King Sharon stack her chess out and proudly standed still, holding her breath when she saw him approaching them.

    Kathy, who has been quietly for all the conversation seeing the King, looked at Roselyn widening her eyes, like if she suddendly had woken up from a deep sleep.

    When Kathy was present to events she rarely spoke a word, she didn''t have any interest to and at the same time she didn''t feel like she had the right to intervent.

    Sharon bowed in advance to the King''s arrival, Roselyn bowed right after.

    "Ladies ytons." He greeted them with a light nod.

    Teresa took him under his arm and leaned nearly. Kathy tilted her head to the side to hear better what she was saying and at the same time her gaze was directed to the floor to see if he was having a shadow.

    "You shall go. If Victor sees you here he''s going to cause a scene."

    The King turned his head to gaze at Kathy for few seconds, probably suspecting her intention.

    Then, with his usual pretendious posture, he shrugged to Teresa. "My father would want me here with my family, even if mostly of it hates me, I don''t mind. I''m here for him," he then pointed at the huge table still filled with most of the food. "and for the food. From what I can see he still likes to exaggerate, doesn''t he?" His lips'' corners curved up into a grin.

    "How dare you?" Victor yelled as his voice thundered from the opposite side of the room.

    He left Abigail to march toward the King when he reached him, Lord Victor pushed him aside. John caught off guards retroceded for the push but just to regain his bnce and smirk in defiance.

    Lord Victor groaned, while King John scoffed, rolling his eyes.

    "See, he likes to exaggerate." King John remarked before he gazed at Miss Teresa who, as soon as Victor reached him, walked between them and spread her arms wide.

    "Don''t you two dare to make a scene in front of three Ladies," she raised her voice.

    Lord Victor, took a step back right in time, before letting his anger took control and fixed his cor. His gaze traveled to the opposite side of the room where Abigail was and nodded.

    King John unconcernly giggled, he then walked toward the table. Few people in the room looked at him like if they saw a ghost but the remaining majority of people glowed at him like if he was someone they deeply loathed.

    John grabbed a bowl and filled it with some food and smirked from there to his cousin "very good," he mouthed.

    Victor became red with anger and frowned. His fists were tighten and he was releasing long deep breathes.

    "Look, he doesn''t have a shadow either." Kathy whispered gazing down the floor, Roselyn followed her gaze and raised her eyebrow in a shocked expression.

    That was a further proof that the King was hiding something. Maybe there was a deeper reason connected to his absence during all years that his father ruled?

    The hostility was clearly perceptible in the room, everyone seemed to be furious to John but he didn''t seem to care less. To drive Victor that madly they must have shared a troubled past.

    Roselyn''s interest in the King''s uncertain nature and his past was driven by her curiosity. At the same time she loved to y the detective game Kathy to find an escapement out from the unsatisfied life she was living.

    Looking at Victor carefully she noticed his eyes became darker and reddened just like the King''s eyes did the day before. Was that corrted? Were they both two creatures of the night?

 Chapter 17 - Rebel King

    The King with his usual conceited attitude after filling up with food, walked toward the door he entered from in a slow stick walk, when he stepped in front of his cousin he chuckled waving with his hand.

    He turned around to check thedies who didn''t take their gaze out not even for a second since he entered the room, especially Kathy who unlike usual was very heedful to the events that were happening.

    For some weird reason every time the King appeared, he was bringing the chaos with him, whenever he was.

    Teresa, the woman who before put herself in the middle of them to stop their dispute now stepped closer to the King and frowing said. "Stop it Jonathan." She had her finger pointed toward him.

    Roselyn was probably the only one who heard it since she said it in very low voice but she was close enough to the woman to hear it. The King gazed at her to try to see if she changed her facial expression find out if she heard, but Roselyn sessfully acted like she didn''t hear.

    He then gazed down to the short woman he took a step back and walked away scoffing.

    His boots were clipping on the floor, echoining in the room, he reached the door not even turning around.

    He seemed like he didn''t mind causing scenes as if he didn''t remember that he had to ascend to the throne now and shall worry about keeping his reputation clear.

    "I''m sorrydies. As you probably know it yourself family have problems and find themself have disputed from time to time. I really hope you won''t share what you unfortunately had to attend with anyone. If you promise that, I will garantee you a invite you to every single event that the Royal family will organize."

    Sharon''s eyes shered hearing what Terena mentioned forgetting such a thing would probably be already garanted by the fact Abigail was seeing Victor, that was indeed a member of the royal family himself.

    "We wouldn''t have said anything anyway because of our extreme respect to the Royal family but get the exclusive to be invited in all royal''s family events? We can''t ept such an honour!" Sharon said nodding her head from side to side and gesturing her hand.

    "You can. I''m very sorry, gentlemen shant act the way they acted and nody should assist to that rudeness." She glowered at Victor and would have done the same even with the King if he was there.

    Victor meanwhile, calmed down and was looking down with an hangdog face.

    After few seconds he walked toward Sharon who was left in the opposite part of the room and was probably very shocked.

    "I will send the exclusive invite to your house." She smiled, "enjoy the rest of the day, now." She bowed and walked to begin chatting with other women not so far away.

    "I don''t know about you Roselyn but I''m starting to fancy his rebellious temper. Don''t you? This event was such a tendium before his arrival." Sharon said.

    Roselyn pursed her lips lightly, having her sister gasp smiling, "I guess I might have caught his attention, he was staring at me all the time." She said proudly making Roselyn wonder if she was attending the same scene that Roselyn saw, since from what she saw the King didn''t pay attention to anyone beyond the food on the table.

    But Sharon was smiling so happily that she didn''t want to run her fantasy so she remained silent.

    "Afterall, I am d Abigail is dating Victor, we can have more chances with the King and meet his richest friends." She gazed around the room full of people of middle age, "hopefull younger ones than the guests here now." She said in light resentment having Roselyn get a light giggle.

    "Let''s vent our sadness over food shall we?"

    Roselyn nodded vigorously as soon as she heard her sister''s question, it didn''t happen often that her sister would say such a thing but Roselyn wouldn''t back down anyway.

    So they reached the table and their gaze went around to decided what to pick, every single tray seemed so tasty and delicate at the same time that they could eat the whole bonquet in a eyeblink.

    Sharon took a mini muffin probably a berry one due to its blue cream while Roselyn after a long examination went to pick her go to, choctes walnut pastries.

    Right when they were tasting those delicious deserts Sharon joined them while Victor when to talk with his rtives.

    "I hope you''re not having a monotonous time." She said, "Victor promised that the next event we are invited to, he will bring a friend for you Sharon, I didn''t ask for you Rose since I guessed you wouldn''t be as happy as Sharon." she gave a smile.

    But Sharon folded her arms and wrinkles formed in the middle of her forehead, "have you also asked him why he tried to kill the King?"

    "He barely shook his body, Sharon, however he just said he had some unsolved issues from the past and apologized for the way he reacted. He was very sweet as he couldn''t stop apologizing for what he subject my sight to."

    Sharon rolled her eyes, "you''re so into him and you''ve barely knew him for few days, now."

    "I just like being round him, he happens to upy my thought very frequently." Abigail replied showing a smile, she was clearly happy.

    "if he makes you happy and brings light and joy to your days then I''m happy for you.." Roselyn interved to give a supportive smile to her sister.

 Chapter 18 - An Unpleasant Visitor

    When they came back home, Roselyn went to Kathy''s room, once she entered she went to lock the door. She wanted to hear what her friend thought about the earlier events.

    Kathy was already waiting for her friend like if she expected her toe in her room.

    As soon as she saw Roselyn locking the door after entering, she spoke, "there must be something gic. I heard many rumors that mentioned about his uncertain and probably not human nature."

    Roselyn blinked as she left out a harsh breath, "there are rumors about anything, we can''t base our investigation on rumors but on concrete proofs."

    The maid, nodded, while she wrapped a curl around her finger. "We should find out why he seemed to have a bad rtionship with Victor." Kathy stated while she cupped her chin looking thoughtful.

    "I just hope they are not dangerous. My sisters seems to fancy Victor quite a lot." Roselyn gasped. "Therefore I wonder if we should warn her before she bes any more affectionated to him."

    "We should have the certainty first that he''s not dangerous, since you''ve talked to the King already and he learned that you know, you should ask him."

    Roselyn shook her head, "He will probably kill me if I dare to ask him again."

    Kathy face immediately lightened up and she smiled hugely like if she just had a revtion, Roselyn rested her chin on her hand before asking: "what are you thinking about?"

    "You can pretend you''re not human too so that he will open up with you and confess!"

    Roselyn shook her head once again to nod no. "What if he''s human and he will behead me for suspecting I''m a witch?"

    Then her gaze went to check the wallclock, when she read what time it was she spoke again: "Let''s go to sleep now, we will talk about it tomorrow."

    Kathy nodded and went to turn the key to unlock the door to let Roselyn walk away, they shared an understanding friendly gaze before Roselyn found her way back in her room, trying to walk silently not to wake up her sisters. She just had toy down and close her eyes for few seconds to fall in a deep sleep.

    ***

    "Rose!!! Wake up!!" Abigail threw the pillow waking her sister up. Roselyn grabbed the pillow she received and used it toid her head on closing her eyes. Her sister raised an eyebrow and proceed on taking off both the pillow her head was resting on. Roselyn scoffed noisily and lifted her head, opening her eyes.

    "Lord David is on his way here to speak with you."

    Roselyn hearing her sister''s statement shook her head and concerned murmured, "s-s-speak about?" then she cleared her voice to pretend the murmuring was due to her abruptous awekening.

    "You will find out soon. Get ready now."

    Roselyn went to wear the dress she usually wore for minor asions and started to walk nervously, she was tapping her fingers on her forehead as if that could help her to think of something useful.

    "Lord David is here." Sharon''s voice echoed from behind Roselyn''s door.

    She took a long breath and went to open the door showing a stic smile.

    He had his head bandaged and limping walked in the room, his blushy eyebrows waggled, a raspy low voice came out of his mouth "you didn''t even worry about how I was!"

    "I''m sorry." Roselyn murmured as she felt genuinely sorry about the conditions he was in, not that he didn''t deserve it.

    The Lord''s body tensed up and his gaze became more furious, "the King offered me so much gold to make me forget about what happened." He leaned toward Roselyn and pointed his cane against her, bncing the weight holding to the the surface of the table. "but my nose was not the only thing you broke. You broke my heart too but unlike my leg and my noise that is irreparable."

    He frowned, having Roselyn scoff for his rude behaviour. She looked up, trying to remain calm in front of that grumpy man, "do I have to remind you that I am the one who can intimidate the other here? You think everyone will believe your statements rather than believing to mine and the King''s derations?"

    He smirked, he opened his mouth to respond but Roselyn didn''t let him speak as she continued raising her voice. "I don''t want to know where your bad intention and your toxic condition you were in would have lead you to do."

    His eyebrow lifted up and his smirk widened up like if he was enjoying seeing her furious.

    "You should be the one to offer money to keep my mind away from the thought of your deplorable apparence and for having done what you did and even dared toe to my house threating me."

    Roselyn''s gaze was filled in rage and was fisting her hands at the sight of his shameless expression of yours.

    "I bet the King will have you executed and then you won''t have to worry about your broke nose or heart anymore."

    He scoffed like her words weren''t touching him even a bit but Roselyn''s arm stretched toward the door and was pointing, "OUT NOW!" She raised her voice.

    He walked few steps away to stop in the middle of the door''s threshold to whisper "we''re not done, yet. See you soon,dy Roselyn.." he turned around to bow in a miserable way for his stered leg and then walked away limping slowly.

 Chapter 19 - Blabber Mouth

    Roselyn stood up and changed her clothes, the ones she wore now reminded her of him. After putting on a more suitable dress, she called Kathy to help her with the preparation, while she told her about the new events that the situation involved. "I can''t believe he was so outrageous to pluck up the courage to threaten you after what he did."

    "I should have been more responsible and apologize instead. I loathe how I get easily controlled by emotions and my bitterness is driven out." Roselyn gasped, having Kathyid a hand upon her knee and smiled, "everyone would have reacted in the same way. He scared you and dared to threaten you for having defended yourself."

    "We should leave the house now, I feel like I could use a fresh walk," Roselyn suggested. Her friend nodded.

    They went downstairs to find their sisters staring in amusement at the letter sent by Lady Teresa containing the special invitation that would guarantee the presence of their names on every list of the guests for the events held by the Royal Family.

    When the noise of horse''s hooves stepping on the ground was heard from inside the house, they rushed to the nearest window and Sharon moved aside the curtain that was impeding the sight. The view was so unexpected that the three sisters dropped their jaw while widening their eyes.

    The King jumped down from the horse and wiped off the horse''s hair from his rich in adorn jacket and then walked toward their house''s door.

    "Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!" Sharon was osciting her hands to give herself air as she couldn''t breathe, overwhelmed by the joy.

    When Ginevra saw the King, she went immediately to wipe off the dust from the furniture in the room.

    When he knocked on the door Sharon and Abigail took different directions to reach the door rushing, but for their rush and distraction they ended up bumping into each other.

    Sharon after hitting her head agaist her sister''s chin, took a light jolt. Soaking the pain, she quickly opened the door, clearing her voice and standing in the best posture she could offer to their guest.

    The King smiled, having the whole yton family bow.

    "Good morning, Ladies," he said in his smooth voice.

    "I came to offer my apologies for not having minded my manners yesterday."

    Sharon, who was smiling hugely and was still holding her breath, took some air just to speak. "Weprehend that disputes in the family are quite frequent. Indeed, we have those too. We''re abundantly honored from your visit today."

    He smiled, then he gazed at Roselyn, having her gasp quietly for the nervousness his gaze caused her.

    "May I have a brief chat with you,dy Roselyn?" He peeked to Roselyn who widened her eyes as if she would never have imagined such a request. Then she nodded, trying to ignore the stern nce that Sharon gave her while she stared open-mouthed and narrowing her eyes.

    "If you excuse me,dies." The King said, offering a forced smile before heading to the door. Sharon, meeting the King''s gaze, closed her mouth instantaneously, having her bit her tongue. She bore the pain silently as she stared at her sister walking out with the King.

    Kathy smiled at Roselyn from the window.

    He gestured to walk in the pathway that departed their mansion from the city side.

    When they were enough far away not to be heard he spoke, "I wanted to inform you that contrary to my expectations and my desires Lord David had refused my proposal of offering him golden coins for his silence."

    Roselyn took a long breath and replied, "I know, he paid me a disrespectful visit earlier this morning and threatened me."

    He frowned. "he dared to do such a thing?"

    Roselyn nodded. In dismay, she admitted, "I lost my temper and spoke out but I am concerned that my ill-mannered behavior motivated him further his malicious intention."

    "Nobody ever refused to ept my payment in gold. The amount I offered would have satisfied all his desires and his proximal generations''."

    He looked thoughtful, and he gasped, "I guess I would have solved the situation in the old manner."

    Rosalyn blinked her eyes in disbelief, "it will just make things worse!" she raised her voice but when he looked at her stealthily she blushed embarrassed, and cleared her voice, "I mean, I don''t think it would be the best thing to do." Sheposed herself having the King murmured, "hmmm, Lady Roselyn, I notice you are so... Different ...from the otherdies. Is that why he''s so obsessed with you to deny my kind offer?" he raised his eyebrow checking her upside down, her beautiful appearance didn''t escape his gaze.

    Roselyn blushed even more, feeling intimidated by his gaze. "The reason, your highness, is that I just have the unlucky to be gifted with a bbermouth I guess. ording to that, I cannot keep my temper under control."

    "Seems like we have something inmon, then." He gave a light smile.

    "Your highness," Roselyn''s words came out her mouth unconsciously having his gaze at her waiting to hear what she was going to ask, "may I ask if I am not too inappropriate, why you asked about my real namest time we''ve met?"

    A severe gaze he gave her. His facial muscled tensed up, but he cleared his voice, trying to remain calm and answer in a keen way. "Miss Roselyn, your curiosity and your courage had me quite surprised. But some things are better unasked and left unanswered. It''s better to be in the wonder of doubts rather than in the bitter certainly."

    He then loosened up his several expressions to look at her quite smiling.

    "I see why you got Lord David impressed, but you see, you shall try to change your approach toward events you live otherwise you will end up with me. With anger issues and people hating on you without even knowing you." He scoffed while in his eyes Roselyn spotted a glimpse of sadness.

    "Your highness, if I may, they don''t hate you because of your anger issues. On the other hand, they don''t worship you because of your appearance or because you''re the King. They fear you because you''re a powerful man. Thebination of being powerful and being a male had people both fear and venerate you at the same time because the feeling of living under your light has them regardless fascinated."

    He looked down at her from his tall height but he smiled at how innocent she looked from upside, yet her personality was emerging and she looked so strong in front of his eyes.

    He raised an eyebrow as she continued, "but I don''t have the luck of having people listen to me. All I am to gentlemen in the ballroom is just a piece that they admire and sessively decide whether to pick it or not, to talk to me or not. When they do,dies don''t have the privilege to ept or refuse, neither do we have the privilege to say what our secret ambitions are. They assume that, we don''t even have other purposes in life."

    "What life do you want, Miss Roselyn?" He asked, strangely interested.

    "A life where I can decide what to do one day. And I can let out the woman I have inside without needing to be with a man.." As soon as she confessed, she felt like she took a weight off her chest.

 Chapter 20 - A Thousand Words

    "So you don''t believe in love?" the King asked.

    "I''ve never had the luck to experiment a converted love match." She admitted.

    "May I ask, miss Roselyn, would you renounce love in a change of your desires to be fulfilled?"

    Roselyn cocked her head to the side looking thoughtful, wondering why he would ask such a thing.

    "My desires don''t even have the privilege to be taken into consideration, your Highness. My mother already imposed that if I don''t find a gentleman in one month, she would arrange my marriage with Lord David even against my will." Roselyn''s words came out of her mouth unconsciously. Probably she couldn''t fully realize that the man she was confessing to was not only an unknown but also the King itself.

    "I''m sorry." He said and for the first time probably in his life, he was being honest about his emotions.

    "I always talk a thousand words, the bad vice of mine. Didn''t want to bother you with myining," she said as she realized how much she shared.

    "No need to be sorry,dy Roselyn. If there''s a person who can sympathy your point of view that person is me." He smiled emphatically, "now if you excuse me, I have some business to take care of."

    He then whistled, turning back, gazing toward Roselyn''s house. His horse ran to him, reaching them in a blink of an eye.

    "Can I have the pleasure to apany you home?" he asked.

    "I don''t want to waste more of your precious time. You already have been enough nice to hear to my infinite talking, your highness." She said, showing an embarrassed smile.

    "A gentleman never let ady walk home alone. I would be offended if you didn''t ept my request," he said, staring at her when she finally nodded. He lifted her with his right hand, taking her from her hips, and sat her on the saddle like if she was a featherweight.

    He carried her with his arm while the other was holding the horse''s reins as he rode.

    When they are in front of their mansion, he helped her to go down carrying her.

    "Have a good day,dy Roselyn. It was a pleasure to chat with you." He bowed, having her do the same.

    Then he jumped on the horse once again and left faster than the light.

    When she knocked on the door of her home, her sisters went from the windows from which they were watching them to the door waiting for her.

    Sharon was looking furious. Her eyes were filled with rage, and her arms were folded.

    "I can''t believe you did this to me." She spat, sounding quite angry. If she was a character in a cartoon, smoke woulde out of her ears.

    "I have done nothing," Roselyn said, trying to think of an excuse, but nothing came out of her mind. She could tell the truth, but it would be too risky and her mother would immediately put it into work to look for another suitor for her.

    "What did he feel the urgency to talk to you then?"

    "Roselyn, what do you have in your mind?" Her mother asked, who was glowering at her.

    Abigail was the one who looked at her with no anger in her gaze, or if there was, it wasn''t perceived. Indeed, when she met her gaze, she smiled supportively. She took a step in front of Roselyn, who couldn''t speak and was trying toe out with some excuses. "It must have been Lord Victor''s fault, wasn''t it?" Abigail raised her eyebrow to let Roselyn know she was reaching for a hand to help her.

    Roselyn nodded, so she continued, "I asked him if he could speak with Roselyn and convince her to change her mind about love."

    Sharon glowered, as she was not fully buying it.

    "Yes, it is the truth. Indeed, I was very surprised. But then he asked why I have such low esteem toward boys. Then he asked... he asked if I will meet some of his friends but I refused." Roselyn said trying to sound as credibly as possible.

    Sharon''s tensed facial expression slowly rxed, and she breathed out as if she felt relived. "Why shall hee here just to talk to you?" the wrinkles in her forehead still didn''t disappear as she was still frowning from the beginning of the conversation.

    "I don''t know, Sharon." Roselyn gasped, rolling her eyes.

    "He came to apologize," Abigail added.

    "Why you never reserve kind words about me?!?!" Sharon raised her voice, glowering at Abigail now.

    Ginevra stepped between them. "Remember what I taught you during all the years. No one can meddle between you. Prioritize your genuine strong sisters bound."

    But Sharon scoffed at her mother''s useless intention of reconciling them and went back to her room, when she entered she mmed the door behind her.

    "I am not silly Roselyn. A man doesn''t ride till here just for such a minor matter. What did you talk about with David earlier? Before you didn''t want a man, now you''ve got two. I hope you haven''t put yourself in trouble."

    "Miss Ginevra, if I may intervene, we both know Roselyn very well. I am sure she has nothing in mind besides her usual frenzied ideas." Kathy interjected, allowing Roselyn to take the courage and speak.

    "Yes, I am trying my best in being nice and satisfy your happiness rather than my own to have you suspect and underestimate my efforts."

    Her mother yowled, like if those words had a great impact on her, and she lowered her gaze to think. "Truthfully enough, I''ve been unmannerly. I am just very pressurized and my biggest fear is to have a daughter unmarried." She admitted.

    After she showed a fake smile as it was all she did to apologize for her unnecessary scolding, "I will go to sleep now." She then vociferated. Roselyn and Abigail nodded and kissed their mother goodnight. Even if Roselyn was still touched by the way she was treated, she forced herself to offer a smile of understanding her good intentions and that she just wanted the best for her daughters.

    When she climbed the stairs, reaching her room, Roselyn breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you so much, Abigail." She said.

    "Hmmm, now tell me the truth. Is he the reason you always disappear during events? Are you secretly seeing him?" She asked in a voice full of curiosity. Her eyes were wide waiting for answers.. Roselyn took another long breath, as she had to think about another excuse now.

 Chapter 21 - Family Problems

    "We just ended up chatting about ourmon disinterest regarding social events."

    Roselyn finally replied. Abigail raised her eyebrow hearing her finish her sentence, "there''s nothing between us."

    "I see." She stared silently looking at her, then she nodded. "Goodnight then." she smiled and went upstairs.

    Kathy waited for her to be far enough and whispered, "what did he truly want?"

    Roselyn took a step forward and whispered, "he wanted to tell me that he didn''t convince Lord David to stop bothering me and he refused his prestigious offer."

    Kathy leaned in to hear better, "but I may have shared too much and hope I didn''t offend him."

    "Why? What did you say?" her maid asked, opening her eyes widely.

    "I just whined quite much about my dissatisfaction," Roselyn hummed.

    "From what I have seen, he doesn''t seem to be the type of person who would wrinkle his nose just for a few of grumbles," Kathy said in a supportive tone of voice and smiling.

    "Let''s go to sleep now," Roselyn suggested, when she received a nod from her friend, she waved and smiled friendly before walking toward her room.

    She took off her dress and wore her nightgown, her thoughts wandered about the King, having her wondering why she shared that much. She usually not even opened up with people she was friends with.

    She couldn''t imagine that the King himself agreed with her ideas. His distrust about people had him wondering if he was being honest or if it may be a strategy to win his heart. His skepticism was for having met so many women during the centuries that he learned to expect anything from them.

    John was standing in the wood like a usual night since the death of his father. He was there purposely to see if he could find some information about the cause of his death, but his incapability of finding clues about the person who killed his father was making him go insane.

    His father had no enemies. He was friendly and nice with everyone, ording to John he was even too kind to be a King. So he didn''t have any suspect, the easier option to consider was that someone who hated the Kingdom, or a close rtive who would ascend to the throne, may have killed him.

    But he had no other rtives besides John, also the wounds that lead him to death were not provoked by humans. It was a sign of ws from his wound wasing out blood mixed with a ck substance.

    As he recalled that terrible scene his eyes shed as he had a revtion, "He was poised by a supernatural creature." Therefore what he had to do was to find the sorcerer who sold the poison and who will eventually lead him to the murderer of his loved father.

    His lips curved up into a grin.

    The night was dark, but he could perceive the eventual movement of a person around him from the heat that the person''s body emanated.

    Lord Victor Peterson appeared and in a sudden movement pushed John''s body against the ground with his long ws, he was keeping John''s head pushed against the ground, impeding him to move. King John frowned and groaned revealing his sharp long teeth. "I told you not to show up," Lord Victor said.

    The King soaked his ws in the lord''s shoulders, allowing him to take a turn and switch position. Now he was the one who was keeping his cousin''s body pressed against the ground.

    "You should know very well I don''t do what I am told to do," John replied.

    Lord Victor groaned as he tried to move, but the King was so strong that he could barely allow any movement. He was keeping his wrists pressed against the ground so that he couldn''t use the same strategy that John used.

    "I will never forgive you for what you did." Lord Victor murmured in low voice, the King narrowed his eyes.

    "But maybe faith paid me back with the death of William."

    John left his wrist for a second to take him from the neck and tighten his grip.

    "What do you have to do with his death?" He groaned as he knitted his eyebrow.

    Victor giggled with his free arm as he scratched John''s shoulder, with his other hand he manaed to push John him strongly toward the nearby tree and as soon as John released his grip he stood up. Lord Victor grinned, looking at his cousin that had whined from the pain.

    "I wish I had something to do with his death but unfortunately I don''t." He said in an emotionless gaze. King John hurled against him but he disappeared making John fall abruptly onto the ground.

    John punched against the ground to release his repressed anger.He looked down at his wound; it was bleeding abundantly, he took his jacket off, he revealed his six-pack even visible from his seat position to bend his jacket around his wound, tightening around it to help the healing process.

    With difficulty he stood up, reaching home with his super speed.

    Once he reached his castle, he leaned over the door. His valet, one of his loyal servants, hearing he was back reached him. The castle was full of servants, maids and bodyguards, each one had different tasks.

    "I''m thirsty." King John said to his loyal servant who speedly walked to grab his ss, filling it up and then bringing it to him.

    In one gulp, John drank all the blood that filled the ss and gave it back to him waiting for a second filling.

    The more he drank, the faster his wound was healing.

    After the fourth ss, it waspletely healed, and John felt better.

    "Who was it?" his servant asked, helping John to remove the cloth he had tied over his wound.

    "Victor." The King replied clenching his teeth. His servant gasped and shook his head, "fighting won''t fix your troubled past."

    The King gestured with his hand and said "call the inferno club and ask them to send two girls.. I could use a distraction right now."

 Chapter 22 - Not An Option

    Sincest night Sharon had been ignoring Roselyn, she was barely looking at her and when she rarely did, she was just frowning. Roselyn couldn''t understand what was the reason beyond her sister''s behavior, but she did felt sorry. She wanted to tell her the truth so that she could prove to her that the King didn''t have any interest in her. But she was too scared of the consequences that gesture may lead to, and she was almost sure that saying the truth her family would force her to marry Lord David, or even worse, doubt the truthfulness of her words.

    Sharon was upied in sewing and Roselyn was reading a book, monitoring her and hoping that she would speak at some point.

    When she suddenly mmed the book she spoke, "break it off, Sharon."

    But no answer was given. Sharon just blinked, pretending she didn''t hear Roselun''s voice, making her even more irritated by that immature behavior. Roselyn rolled her eyes.

    "Why do you think I could catch his attention? You''re the one who is always desired by men."

    Sharon slightly tensed her jaw having her sister notice that her words impacted her although minimally.

    "You have a mob of gentlemen ready to marry you, why are you so wor-"

    "None of them is the King." Sharon interjected, giving the pleasure to her sister to hear her voice after hours of silence.

    Roselyn smiled genuinely, happy to hear her sister''s voice, even if it was filled with annoyance.

    "He said he will have us meet his friends, I am sure they are wealthy enough to fulfill all your desires." Roselyn smiled.

    Her sister turned her head to the side looking thoughtful, "why do you keep mentioning other people besides him? Why do you think he''s not even an option for me?" Her eyes narrowed as her eyebrow knitted together. She let her needles fall on her ground from the anger.

    Roselyn gasped in resentment. Her intentions were not finalized in driving her mad. She just wanted to cheer her up and make her realize that the world didn''t revolve around the King. Indeed she could have all the men she wanted in a finger''s snap.

    "He surely is an option, but he doesn''t seem interested in thepany of anyone right now. What I meant is that maybe he''s too shaken from his father''s unexpected death and you shouldn''t let his disinterest demoralize you. When the timees, I am sure he will see you the way all the other suitors see you." Roselyn tried to exin her good intentions, but her sister''s gaze let her deduce her disbelief in her words.

    "Is it what you meant?" Her brows didn''t move from the frown they were keeping, until she spoke her final judgement. "I finally realize that the disinterest you nurtured during the years was just an excuse to allow you to have the best you could have. Very smart of you but you can''t pretend anymore with me, since I see you for who you truly are."

    Words came out of her lips emotionless and in resentfulness, hurting Roselyn so deeply that no words left her mouth. How could she think she would be able to do such a deplorable thing to her sister?

    She swallowed the lump in her throat that formed for the effort of trying to hold back tears.

    Sharon met her sister''s wretched gaze, but right after she picked back the fallen needles and looked back to the cloth she was sewing to start over her work as nothing happened.

    "I am sure your thoughts are driven by the anger consequentially you don''t have such a poor opinion about me." Roselyn admitted after taking the necessary time to recover from what she''s been told.

    Her sister didn''t reply, breakingpletely her sister''s heart, who had the confirmation that her sister considered her that way.

    Standing there, unable to say anything else, Roselyn rushed through the bathroom and once there busted into tears. She didn''t know what was the right thing to do, and every decision she took seemed to turn back against her. She understood that now, the only thing she could do would protect herself. Her mother and her sisters didn''t seem to help her and care about her happiness. And nobody was in charge of that besides herself. She had to finally step into the world by herself and hold on there because no one else could do that for her.

    She took a deep breath looking at her reflection in the mirror and forced a smile. She wiped off her tears and murmured to herself, "you are not alone until you have yourself in this world".

    In her new mental setting, she walked upon the carriage in which Abigail and Sharon already were sitting, to head to the promenade ceremony organized by the court inviting mostly of the inhabitants of Yorkshire, in the memory of King William.

    All three sisters wore simple dresses for that asion which unlike usual didn''t involve bows, tulle orpels.

    They didn''t even have to wear their as loved as hated corset.

    The tension in the carriage didn''t loosen up during the race but, contrary to their usual squabbles, this time Roselyn wasn''t looking forward to a rification, neither was she trying to speak or try to apologize for something she didn''t need to apology for. Abigail''s gaze darted between her sisters, unsure of what she could do to help them find again their bond.

    Before the carriage took off, Roselyn stepped out. With a film posture, she started at all the guests dressed up for such an asion. All their gazes fell on her as people whispered something that Roselyn either couldn''t hear or had no intention to hear.. The new of the King''s visitst night spread quickly that she could read their curious thoughts, just by looking at them.

 Chapter 23 - Agreement With The King

    She seemed to be rising from her corpse like if she finally opened her eyes and could see things clearly. Stepping in front of thedies that, noticing her attitude, shook their head puzzled. She carelessly walked toward the farke, trying not the mind about thedies'' gazes she attracted toward her.

    Finally alone, she kneeled and lifted slighted her dress. Probably the guests who were looking at her from afar were judging her. Ady shouldn''t kneel like people of middle-ss do. Ady well-mannered wouldn''t risk her custom-made dress getting dirty.

    She looked at the clear transparent water, admiring the beauty it emanated, staring at the reflection it cast. The high society she was living in was just like thatke. What was noticeable and envied from outside was the richness of their clothes, the privilege to attend elite events. But deep down when that mask was taken off it revealed a world of lies, of enviousness, of fake feelings, and pretended happiness. Beyond the surface, an invidious world was hidden. Just like the water in theke, that peace was hiding the deep coldness beneath.

    "Roselyn!" A voice made her jolt, awakening her from her deepest thoughts bringing her back to reality. She turned her head from side to side, searching where the voice wasing from, and saw the King reaching her beyond the opposite part of theke. He had a puzzled gaze, like if he was wondering what was she doing there, kneeling down isted from the other people. Then he took a long step to reach a stone which stood in the middle of theke. With a second respective jump over that stone he surpassed theke without getting wet.

    He walked toward her offering a charming smile, Roselyn went to bow her head then looked around to spot everyone gazing at them.

    "Our debate ofst night had caught quite my attention, and I thought about it a lot," he said in a whisper and smiled from there to the people who couldn''t keep his eyes off him.

    Roselyn kept up with his walk. His walking was pretty quick since she was way shorter than him and shook her head to the side.

    "Considering the circumstances, we shoulde to an agreement. A love agreement." He said with a proud smile.

    Roselyn looked at him puzzled, wondering what he meant. "I am not looking for a woman, but I promised my dying father that I would take care of the Kingdom. I can not keep my promise if I don''t have a wife by my side."

    His face was not revealing any emotion, his red dark eyes were shing.

    "I am afraid I don''t understand what you are trying to ask, milord," Rosalyn said in a murmur. King John kicked a little t stone and watched it hoping across the water as it bounced off the surface. He then introduced his hands into the jacket''s pockets, turning his gaze from the water on her.

    "We should pretend we''re in love, so madly in love that everydy would wish they were you."

    They were standing in front of each other now. He delicately touched her arm having her to look down. They could feel everyone stare at them as if they were the protagonist of a drama.

    He lifted her hand and etwined her fingers with his. "But being envied by the otherdies is not what I want." She murmured in a low voice when he smiled.

    "You are promised to a man who you deeply dislike and even if he withdrawed his proposal, your mother would still continue arranging your weddings with every avable lord of the city. If you marry me, no one will bother you, and you will be free to live the life you''ve always wanted to live thanks to the privileges that being a Queen will bring you."

    Roselyn pursed her lips as she was slightly considering his crazy idea. "Keep going."

    "Smile," he suggested, while he turned around to gaze at the guests, who still had their gaze on them. Everydy was just like he deduced, glowering at her. Lords smirked lightly, as they were now fancying the most coveteddy in the town.

    Roselyn smiled, turning her head to look at him. He smiled back, unlike Roselyn, his smile seemed true having her wonder how many times he already pretended to be infatuated before.

    "You wish to have a simple life that fulfills your desires of traveling the world and having someone you don''t fully loath near you. I can provide it to you. I will be a pleasantpanion, I will guarantee the freedom that no other man in the high society can provide. Because indeed I don''t love you and I don''t want you to be wound up in my pockets."

    Roselyn smiled genuinely now as he gained her full interest.

    "What would you get from it?" she hissed.

    As they walked further to their audience, Roselyn spotted Sharon''s face, which was burning in rage so much that her cheek colored of red blush. Abigail, on the contrary, was opening her mouth, surprised but unlike her other sister, she seemed quite amused.

    He leaned close to Roselyn,ying his hand on the back of her shoulders, he whispered close to her ear, "giggle lightly now."

    She followed his order and giggled, covering her mouth with her hand, having him smile looking at her.

    He turned his back to the crowd of people facing Roselyn. His gaze seemed so deeply interested that she felt a shiver ran through her spine.

    "I will have a Queen for the Kingdom. I won''t have to attend bouquets and balls in the desperate research for ady that I don''t want." He whispered in a very low voice pausing for a second to wet his lips with his tongue, "but you will have to cover my asional absence and help me to rule in return."

    "Is it all?" Roselyn questioned, frowning as to her eyes it seemed like it would be way further beneficial to her than to him.

    "Not exactly." He replied, clearing his voice as they were enough near to the guests.

    He stretched his hand and delicately pulled out a red rose from the silver vase that was in the center of the table to give it to her.

    She smiled, lowering her chin to inhale the flower''s scent.

    "Always a pleasure to talk to ady who wasn''t just gifted with a beautiful appearance but also with an awesome mind." He raised his voice so that everyone could hear what they were saying.

    "It''s my pleasure, milord." She bowed down.

    John ced a soft kiss on the hand that wasn''t holding the flower and kept his straight gaze on her while she bent her head.

 Chapter 24 - She Owns The Power

    One of his bodyguards reached them and whispered something near his ear. The King''s face seemed disturbed by what he heard as his eyebrows knitted together. But then, meeting her questioning gaze, he started again his sticking to the recitation.

    "Now if you excuse me,dy Roselyn," he emphasized with a smooth pronunciation of her name as she felt slightly misced. "I have an important business to take care of. I hope you will honor me with your exquisite presence, tomorrow at the ball."

    He gave ast smile and ignoring the crowd; he walked away with his bodyguard, like if he had something very important to take care of.

    Roselyn remained there, with all the gazes on her, she gasped. Next time she will talk to him she should rmend him not to let her alone anymore to face embarrassing situations like those.

    Just when she felt like she was on point of sinking into the ground from the embarrassed caused by all the gazes she had on her, she heard the familiar clipping steps of horse''s hooves onto the ground; she turned around to see King John stop the horse right in front of her. He held the bridle with one hand and the other was positioned on his hip, showing his qualified horse riding. He lifted his chin, pulling hair back, having everyone''s gaze switch from her to him he smiled in a cunning smile.

    "I forgot to mention," with his smug weasel''s face he raised an eyebrow, gazing at all the people that gathered there to have a better view of the spectacle that they previously held.

    "If anyone dares to bother miss Roselyn yton with tedious unpleasant questions, or worse, with shameful ttering. I will make sure it will be thest time you do such a deplorable thing."

    Nobody dared to speak nor to oppose, everyone''s gaze was lingering fear.

    "In case you still haven''t understood, she''s under my protection now."

    He offered onest gaze to them, lowering his hand and tapping delicately on the horseback to have it take off.

    When he left they all dripped their gaze to the floor, to prevent themselves to meet Roselyn''s gaze by ident. It was like they feared even to look at her now; they chatted together spitting disjointing the mass into a little small group.

    She smiled lightly at the thought of what just one sentence could change people''s behavior and fully understood the power he had. She walked to a table to fill a ss with red wine. Leaning against the table, gazing at somedies from afar, she spotted Lord Walter, who bothered her during the years and harassed her until exhaustion. She smiled when an idea came to her mind: she could finally take her petty revenge on him.

    Not minding Sharon''s asphyxiant staring, she walked toward Lord Walter of Brownie''s house. The first candidate that her mother found for her in the first months of her debut in high society. He was almost 9 years older than her, but he was known for his not so reserved weakness of fancying youngerdies. It wouldn''t be a drastic age gap if it weren''t because she was just 17 years old when he was almost 26 and with arge variety of failed marriages in his recent past.

    When he saw her, standing there with a wide smile on her face, he cleared his voice looking around, probably in search of the nearest way out or for an excuse to walk away.

    "Hello, Lord Walter, it''s a pleasure to see you after almost three years."

    He smiled shyly, looking from the corner of his eye to the bodyguards who were tracking every Roselyn''s movement with their persistent gaze.

    "I was wondering, why were you so gooey with your consistent fancying and your rush to wed?"

    He lowered his gaze, shaking his head as he refused to talk to her.

    "If I recall, you just asked my age, and once you learned how young I was, I suddenly became more valuable to your eyes. I wonder, did you know even my name?"

    Roselyn questioned, a glimpse of irritancy could be perceived from her tone of voice.

    His head was bowed, but not in a sign of respect.

    "I bet the King won''t like to know that you are so disrespectful not to even speak to me."

    He lifted his head, murmuring, "I-I''m sorry. Miss.. ... mdy."

    Roselyn frowned, "miss?" she whispered to see if he knew her name, even though the answer was already clear.

    "Miss... Miss.." he tried to remember, narrowing his eyes. Roselyn rolled her eyes she couldn''t believe he wouldn''t even know her name when he asked for her hand and not even not when the King just said it.

    She looked at the guards when she finally heard his raspy voice. "Roselyn! Roselyn!"

    She suffocated herugh and turned her gaze back on him; she took a step closer and in a bitter voice she spoke:

    "Lord Walter, you feel scared, don''t you?" He nodded lightly, "unable to decide," he nodded once again, "unsure of your destiny and unsafe." He looked at her but before he could confirm she continued, "that''s how a girl feels when youy your eyes on her, that''s howdies feel when they are obligated to marry someone they dislike."

    He gulped down. "That''s why I have an order for you. The nextdy that shall have your grace to ask for her hand must be twice your age. That''s the only condition that will allow you to marry."

    She smirked with a proud smile. He lifted his finger to object, but she raised her voice "And she will have to pick you. I gently will organize the event myself and carefully invite all the most raffinate and the finestd... women I can find."

    His eyebrows knitted together, and he clenched his fists. But Roselyn offered a toothy smile. "there''s no need to thank me. Take it as a gesture of thankfulness and gratitude."

    His face was red in anger, trying not to say anything since he had the King''s bodyguards staring at him with their arms folded as they perceived the tension between them.

 Chapter 25 - Speechless

    He then, after taking a long breath, walked away, having Roselyn smile widely from the enjoyment she got.

    Maybe, eventually, his idea of an agreement wasn''t so far-fetched. Even if she didn''t hear the conditions yet, it seemed to be to her way more beneficial than it was for him. Unless it had something to do with his incapacity of casting a shadow.

    But Roselyn nodded no, as her everything was probably exaggerated.

    She heard he was used to practicing lots of sports and hunting, which, ording to the rumors it was his favorite hobby, that would exin the strength. So she had nothing to worry about, she just had to hear his conditions and his requests and then consider if she could ept or not.

    At some point, she had to marry someone so maybe the only thing she could do to fulfill her desires and, for once in her life, prioritize her dreams was to find someone who would ept and share her thoughts.

    And unexpectedly he seemed to be that someone, however, her major concern was her sister now.

    She already was blind with rage when he visited her for a normal chat, knowing that they would marry would signal the end of their rtionship.

    She couldn''t even tell the truth, because otherwise, she would try to make her change her mind just to be the one to marry the King.

    At just the right time, Sharon reached her, pping her hands with a freezing facial expression.

    Her rigid gaze made Roselyn feel immediately hurt, although she promised herself she would be the one to take care of herself. She couldn''t stop her heart to feel sorry for what she was nning to do.

    "Good job. Few things have me leftpletely speechless but, dear sister, you can im the first ce in being the person who disappointed me most. You''re thest person I would think would betray me and look at you now."

    Meanwhile, the King bodyguards that now were her bodyguards hearing how her sister was speaking to her took steps forward to try to intimidate enough to tone it down.

    Sharon instead didn''t lower her voice a bit. Her anger boiled up through her veins. "Earlier you stated you were just talking normally and now he seemedpletely fallen for you."

    Roselyn took a long breath. Having to lie to their own family was not the happiest thing she could do, but she had no other choice, "It was a surprise for me too, but we had a great time and I''m ..."

    She stopped to talk when her mother and her second sister reached her.

    "I''ve always known you were like this. Who doesn''t want to have a handsome and high-ranked man like the King?" She gestured her hand and scoffed, Abigailid her hand on her shoulder to shake it lightly, trying to calm her.

    "I''m sure Roselyn didn''t mean to lie to us. There must be a further exnation," Abigail added, staring at Rose with a pleading look, having Roselyn felt conflicted as a result.

    "Well, Rose, now that you sessfully conquered the King, you have to ept the consequences." Her mother took a word, but Roselyn gazed turned slightly to the side from where Kathy was gazing at her.

    Trying to ignore her distraction her mother continued, "you have now to be like your sisters, behave like them. Ady who has the graces of the King should be an example for every otherdy. But..." Roselyn went to look at her, frowning lightly when her mother stopped, to purse her lips, and continued, "but if you don''t think you''re able to do it, then you should do the best thing you can do. Let your sister, Sharon, take your ce."

    Hearing her mother''s frank words, her face assumed a groom look, she was left speechless. She couldn''t believe that when she finally found a man by herself, her mother would tell her to let him to her sister.

    Sharon undoubtedly deserved a high-rank man. She always was working hard to guarantee the men who looked at her a magnificent view. She was saying the right things to her suitors, even to the dullest ones. A false move seldom urred and when it did, it always ended in the best result. What happened to Miss Teresa was indeed an example.

    Kathy walked forward, noticing her friend''s being in a tight spot. Her approach gave her the courage to answer.

    "I know it may seem weird to you." some people turned around and shamelessly listened to what she was going to say.

    "But I found a man who can share my same desires, for the first time in almost three years of search. Maybe my endeavor wasn''t enough to deserve such luck of having the Kingid his eyes on me. But it mysteriously happened. However, I hoped from the bottom of my heart, that my family would be happy for me. I see now that it was too much to ask."

    Roselyn said spitefully. The silence felt on the room and her voice was clear and sharp to be heard by every guest in the room. She was sure that from that day, her life would change forever, but it was the only thing she could do.

    Sharon took a step forward. In a low voice she said, "you don''t have what it takes to be a Queen. You barely know how to talk with men without creating useless arguments just to have them dislike you and not ask for your hand. And now you think you can rule a Kingdom and be up to its need?" she scoffed. "Darling, you don''t know what you''re running into. But I can''t wait to see you fail."

    With the coldness of her voice, Sharon smiled and walked away. She didn''t reply, but she agreed with her sister. Roselyn was just a normal girl with simple desires who was born in a quite high-rank family, which was part of high society.

    If she epted the agreement, she had to learn how to talk to people, learn how to be patient, as she wasn''t, and the hardest thing, she had to get used to live in a lie.

    After all, was she really ready for that?

 Chapter 26 - The King Is A Vampire

    "Let''s go now we''ve already given enough to talk to people," Ginevra said, glowering at her daughters.

    "Yes.." Abigail murmured.

    In a row, they walked to get on the carriage. While they were leaving, people whispered, probably speaking about what happened.

    All thedies that purposely waited for that day toe and to live their dream of bing the Queen of End and marry a charming King saw their dream shattering right in front of their eyes.

    However, most of them still had hopes, they didn''t believe that the King would be such easy prey to conquer, and they were sure that before orter he will get tired of her and end up marrying someone more worthy of his attention willing to spend their entire life waiting for him.

    Even if Sharon never admitted it, she was one of thosedies. Just hearing the name "King" was enough to give her butterflies in her stomach and had her heart skip a beat.

    She aimed to the role of Queen, and the fact that he was charming would just motivate her even more.

    Inside the carriage, no one spoke a word with Roselyn, who was looking through the window with a detached gaze.

    They walked down the carriage and silently walked inside their mansion.

    Sharon immediately went upstairs. Without saying a word, Roselyn did the same thing.

    The only one who followed her to talk was as predictable as Kathy. Rose smiled at her hugely to show her happiness to see someone who didn''t hate her, but when she met her gaze, that smile slowly faded.

    Kathy seemed to be disappointed. She couldn''t even keep eye contact with her friend.

    "I wish I could exin.." Roselyn said in a low voice. Her friend offered a smile but her eyes revealed the sadness behind her smile.

    "I just hope you''re happy," Kathy said, looking down at the floor.

    "He can give me what I''ve always wanted. That''s why I am doing what I am doing." Roselyn whispered, hoping that her friend would deduce her intention.

    "I don''t see how he can satisfy your simple desires but just know that I am here in case you decide to talk to me and tell me the truth."

    Roselyn looked up to soak up the tears and wiped off her face the hair that usually escaped from her braid because of its short length.

    She smiled with a wretched yet sincere smile.

    After a few minutes of them staring at each other, both of them unable to express their feelings Kathy murmured "good night."

    Roselyn said it back and went to sit on her bed, letting out a deep breath.

    She closed her eyes, trying to sleep when she heard the noise of ss breaking that made her joint widening her eyes. She saw on the ground that something fell, a little stone with paper wrapped around tied it with a thin string.

    She bent over to pick it up, loosening the string and opening the paper.

    ''Meet me in one hour in the wood.''

    She rushed to the window to see if she could glimpse who sent her that note, but didn''t notice anyone.

    Who would ask her to meet in the middle of the night? Maybe Lord David, with another one of his intimidations? Or maybe Lord Walter to get his revenge on the way she treated him earlier. Finally, her thoughts wandered into the King, which seemed the safest option.

    She was still unsure what to decide or not. On a normal asion she would ask Kathy for advice, but now she had to stand on her own.

    She walked toward the kitchen, trying to be quiet, not to wake up her family, and grabbed a knife. It wasn''t a sharp one since it was the one that Kathy used to cut the vegetables, but it was the best she could find.

    She slowly turned the key around and opened a chink of the door to allow her to walk through.

    Then closed the door behind her slowly and quietly.

    When she was outside she breathed in relief. She felt a strong grip from behind. Roselyn opened her eyes in fear and managed to stretch her hand and use her weapon. In a second, she found herself in the middle of the forest. She opened her eyes to see...

    the King.

    He looked down at his arm that Roselyn injured but he scoffed.

    "A kitchen knife?"

    "I''m sorry... I didn''t..." she murmured dested.

    He gestured with his hand and smiled "I can teach you how to fight when you''ll live with me."

    Roselyn stared at the wound she caused her in a sorry gaze until it suddenly healed magically. It was like skin grow back and in a few seconds, his arm waspletely healed.

    Roselyn frowned, backing off, stretching her knife against him. "Don''te nearer or I will scream."

    He giggled raising his hands in a sign of defiantly, Roselyn became pale and was shaking in fear.

    "This is the reason I don''t have a shadow, Roselyn." He drawled, not moving in order not to scare her furthermore.

    "My conditions are not just requesting you to help me rule but also to keep my biggest secret."

    Roselyn''s hand began shaking even more and she could feel her knee could give out.

    She kept pointing her kitchen knife against him as if it could be helpful against a supernatural creature.

    "I''m a vampire, miss Roselyn."

    She swallowed hard as a lump formed in her throat for the anxiety.

    King John waited a few seconds to let her assimte the information.

    He took a small step forward her, having her move the knife to stop him.. He smiled lightly, trying to look unharmful, but her eyes were still imploding in terror and confusion.

 Chapter 27 - The Hard Truth

    "I won''t harm you, I promise." He said, slowly moving his hand toward her to indulge her to lower down the knife.

    "If I wanted to harm you, I would have already done it." He added, noticing her expression still concerned.

    Roselyn lowered down her knife but took a few steps back, watching out for every movement he did.

    He smiled at her little progress and talked again, with a smooth calm voice, "I am sharing this with you because I believe I can trust you, I''m putting my life at risk so please don''t reveal anyone what I am going to tell you."

    Roselyn nodded. She could feel her blood running through her veins and her heart beating fast against her breast.

    "There are many supernatural creatures in the human world. I promise you I will keep you safe. You just have to trust me how much I am trusting you by revealing my secret."

    Roselyn swallowed the hump in her throat and took a long breath before giving voice to her concerns.

    "Do you kill humans to drink their blood?" She asked all in a breath, raising her knife unconsciously, scared by his answer. He chuckled at her question, then nodded. "Usually vampires do, but I don''t. I buy meat and have my servants pull the blood off. Sometimes I even ask the butcher to do it for them."

    "Ohh, "Roselyn''s eyebrow raised when she understood the reason why she saw his carriage stop right in front of the butcher to carry baskets full of meat.

    His answer reassured her lightly, having her drop the knife.

    "Have you ever ki....." Roselyn tried to ask a question but then she paused, wondering if she truly wanted to know the answer.

    After deciding that she didn''t need to know as she wouldn''t be able to bear a negative answer, she reformted her question, "how can I trust you?"

    "Can Ie forward?" he asked, lifting slowly his feet from the ground but she nodded no shaking her head vigorously so he took the step back.

    Respecting her decision, he remained where he was and pulled out his jacket''s pocket a paper wrapped by a red bow.

    "Put it down on the floor," she ordered. He nodded, kneeling, andunched it at her. She bent down to pick it, setting her gaze on him to control every movement.

    As soon as she feltfortable, she opened it. A whole contract was relieved of three pages, where there were written all the uses involved and requested by both parts, some of them were underlined having Roselyn deduce they shall be the most important ones.

    After a quick read to the pages, her gaze fell on thest condition that was not just underlined but also highlighted and written in caps.

    "LOVE IS SEVERELY FORBIDDEN BY BOTH SIDES. NO LOVE IS ADMITTED. Sexual entertainment is prohibited unless it involves self-satisfaction or activities with other people."

    "use number 15," he said, her gaze ran through the pages searching for that condition. Here that was: "both subjects can decide to detract from the agreement at any time and for any reason. If the male subject, King John of Waldburg House, hurts in any way emotional psychical, psychological and etcetera the liable miss Roselyn yton she is free to ask andmand his imminent death."

    She read thest sentence aloud, having him nod. "I gave the same order to my guards already."

    He met her gaze, which somehow seemed more secure and less scared.

    After few instances, he spoke again: "The ball is in two days, if I will see you there then it will mean you ept all the uses in the contract. If you won''t show up, I will assume you won''t ept the agreement and I won''t pressure you with questions about the reasons for your discontent."

    John stretched his arm toward Roselyn, cocking his head to the side and curving the corner of his lips to form a smile. "Can I apany you home without you stabbing me now?"

    A softugh escaped from her lips. Still unsure about his being harmless or not, she took a slow step to reach him. He wrapped his arms around her back. He could feel her fast heartbeat and her lightly trembling.

    "I will never harm you. I promise." He whispered in a low voice. "Hold me now." he said. Sheid her hands over his and hold the grip when he teleported her in front of her mansion. Strangely, as it seemed in the way he holder her made her feel protected and safe.

    "You can leave me now," he said, since she was still holding onto his arms. Hearing his request, she immediately let his arms free, blushing lightly for the embarrassment.

    He stood in front of her, offering a gentle smile. All she could see in the darkness were his red eyes. She bowed down before seeing him disappear in the dark.

    Roselyn turned the key around to unlock the door and quietly went to reach her room. She could hear the flooring cking at each step she took. When she entered her room, she closed the door behind, giving a long breath of relief.

    She opened the bedside drawer, putting there the contract in the bottom.

    Then took off the jacket that she wore and went to put it in the same position so that nobody would understand that it has been worn. She blew off the candle she was carrying to provide herself with some light.. And finallyid down the bed to sleep.

 Chapter 28 - Living The Dream

    Two days were spent, and Roselyn finally took her decision after a long reflection before bed. She spent about one hour considering all the pros and cons of the situation and concluded.

    In Yorkshire, everyone was talking about her, wondering what she had more than them. She was surely beautiful, but it was easy to be beautiful in ages like that, where women had one only task: to be desirable.

    "She doesn''t have any additional talent."

    "Her family is not even of a superior rank. Mine is way wealthier."

    "I bet she threatened him, I heard her talking, and she''s quite ill-mannered I don''t think a King would want ady like her by his side."

    Everydy had their opinion and judgment on the situation, but they shared themon enemy.

    Whether she decided to ept the King''s requests or not, her life was already drastically changed.

    King John, for the first time in his life, embellished himself to see a woman. The thought of her showing up or not was giving him a disturbance on his stomach. He knew she was the only glimmer of hope he had.

    He looked at himself in the mirror, admiring his long hair that fell delicately on his face like it was a cascade. His brown eyes that, if looked under a certain light, cast a red light. He smirked, checking his muscled stature that gave him the appearance of a Romanian statue. He didn''t me all the women, both humans and vampires, that deeply fallen in love with him.

    "I am an unachievable standard of beauty, nody will attract me enough to make me fall in love." He said, considering that was the reason he could not love. His servant raised an eyebrow at his reply. Although he wasn''t surprised, as he was used to his humility.

    "So isn''t Roselyn appealing enough?" he asked, looking at John from the special mirror that allowed the vampires to be reflected. That mirror was specifically created under the request of King William and took hundreds of scientists to create a special material that could cast his reflection.

    "She''s very.. desirable. My gaze was naturally attracted to her but well, I don''t think I will never fall in love with her." He said, buttoning up his adorned shirt.

    "Why would you say so, your highness?"

    He gave an annoyed look, the gaze that people give when repeating something they''ve already said million times.

    "Even if I was capable of loving, her personality is too... Distinctive."

    "I see you''ve got something inmon then." The servant chuckled lightly, having the King shrug.

    "I just hope she won''t end up like the other ones. I thought about the n perfectly and I don''t want her to ruin it."

    "Maybe you will be the one who falls in love." His saying made King''s eyebrows knit down then he exploded in augh as if it was the best joke he''s ever heard.

    John could hear from his room the noises of people talking. With his sense of hearing overdeveloped, he focused to try to recognize the sound of Roselyn''s voice.

    When he didn''t hear her voice he gasped deeply, wondering if he should have kept his secret before asking her for the agreement. Maybe doing so he would have the certainty that she would ept.

    He walked into the ballroom, as usual, attracting everydy and gentlemen''s gaze on him. He stared at the crowd of people in the search of Roselyn, but he didn''t find her.

    Concerning thoughts imploded into his mind as he pictured his dream fading away without even reaching it.

    The more he looked at people, the more he couldn''t find her in the middle of the crowd. Somedies smiled thinking they were being looked at and then looked disappointed seeing how he was searching for someone else.

    In the left corner of the room, he spotted Sharon and Abigail, which gave him a glimpse of hope and cheered him enough to have a little faith that maybe she was justte.

    Several minutes passed by but there was no sign of her anyway. He even asked his bodyguards to check the bathroom or the other rooms but just to see theme back with a grimed look nodding their head no.

    Just when he was about to give up to the thought that his hopes went up in smoke, the crowd turned their head to the side to stare at who just entered, the mass of guests broke through, as people took a step back, allowing the passage to reach the King.

    He frowned to see better, but people were impeding the sight.

    He stepped toward the crowd, recognizing the familiar long brte hair.

    It was her.

    It was Roselyn.

    He smiled hugely, breaking the hearts of all thedies that thought he wasn''t in love. They thought he was smiling at her. Little did they know he was smiling at his dream and his n that now coulde true.

    The King went to walk toward her, his head bowed down delicately, having her do the same. Then he stretched his hand. "Do you want to dance?" he murmured. At his words all the people that were standing on the dance floor dancing or chatting hastily walked off, leaving to them the entire dance floor.

    Roselyn''s heart raced as she felt everyone''s gaze on her.

    Counting in mind the steps she had to take before climbing the little stair that would bring her up on the dancing floor.

    At every step she took, a beat was skipped.

    "You can do it." He whispered as her since his overdevelopment senses were perceiving her extreme nervousness.

    At the eleventh step, she was in the center of the dance floor.

    A in yed romantic waltz music.

    He ced his right hand on Roselyn''s left shoulder de, with the side of his thenar and wrist crease against the back of her armpit. She gave a long breath and ced her left hand on his upper arm, near the shoulder. His left arm was raised slightly and his elbow was bent sharply to extend the hand upward.

    "Are you ready?" John questioned, smiling at her like if she was the only one in the room.

 Chapter 29 - Trouble In Paradise

    Roselyn nodded yes, offering a shy smile.

    John took a step forward with his left foot to begin the dance, then stepping with his right foot, he smiled once again.

    Roselyn stepped back, looking at him straight in the eyes.

    He leaned his head close to her to whisper.

    "This is thest time I''m going to ask you, so think about it one more time. Are you sure?"

    "I am," she said, looking confident.

    They took a circr fluid motion to the left toplete the steps. John stepped forward, making herdy do a quarter turn to the left, meeting the gaze of the guests she read in their eyes with all their admiration. He then dropped the hand that allowed her to spin to align parallel to his shoulder.

    The music stopped, followed by a breath of relief as Roselyn smiled genuinely. Her petite body sided near to the King''s muscr, tall stature was making her seem ever smaller than she was, but from the people in the ballroom she was seen oppositely.

    They stepped down to the floor, and the music yed again to allow other couples to perform their best dance.

    "We have to pretend we''re falling in love slowly and passionately before getting married," he said, smiling at the few people who were still looking at them.

    "It terribly upsets my family," Rose said, having him frown as her saying let him surprised.

    "They shall be happy for you."

    "Not if you''re living your sister''s biggest dream." Roselyn scoffed as her voice sounded sad and resentful.

    "I am sure she will understand one day." He said, trying to be supportive.

    Roselyn nodded, although she knew her sister very well to know she will never fully forgive her for what she was doing to her.

    "May I ask you why you''re so contrary to love?" he chuckled. "I would never want you to identally fall in love," he said, looking almost selfishly annoying.

    Roselyn raised her eyebrow. "We have been attached for few minutes and you already doubt my words. Seems like we''re going to have some trouble in Paradise." She gave a chuckle.

    He curved the corners of his lips in a middle smirk, "I just recognize that my charming is very irresistible to women."

    Roselyn smiled as well in a challenging way, "your highness, is it really your charming, irresistible, or is it your high rank and the throne you proudly sit on?"

    He raised an eyebrow, checking her upside down, then took a lightugh.

    He bowed down lightly to recognize her response that surprisingly shocked him enough. He was never being told the truth, so unfiltered as she did now to him.

    "I will answer your question but then you will answer mine," Roselyn said, he nodded pushing her gently to the side when she saw a lord almost hitting her.

    "I admit I didn''t have a bit of great luck with Lords, but it''s not just that, I feel good the way I am, unbound, some people may consider my point of view too ventured or that I am depriving myself of the real substance of life. I just know that nobody should have the power to change your days, your feelings, your approach towards things neither shall love make you feel unworthy and depend on your significant other." Roselyn gazed at the crowd of people that filled the room: "I don''t want to end up like those people." She gave a secure smile. "I think love can be reached in many other ways, less harmful and more beneficial, for instance, the love between friends or rtives. None the less than reading, enjoying time with yourself. High society overestimates couple rtionships."

    He tilted his head to the side as he agreed with her consideration.

    "What''s your question?" he asked, raising an eyebrow slightly while he wiped her hair from her face and stroke it behing her ear. Running his fingers into her long brown hair, then returning his gaze on her, "how is it being a vamp... what you are?" She murmured. He scoffed deducing her question. He disliked how humans were so repetitive and always asking the same things.

    "I don''t remember being a human anymore, but I can''tin. It has its pro and cons, just like being a woman in the high society." He said non-chntly shrugging.

    Roselyn dropped her gaze as if that answer didn''t satisfy her enough, noticing how he could answer questions without actually answering. She wondered if that was just a defense mechanism because he didn''t trust her, or if he didn''t know what to answer.

    "Is it... contagious?" she hissed.

    "Do you feel any cold sweat, shaky hands?" he asked, having her wide eyes immediately raising her hands to check if they were suffering from any symptom mentioned. Johnughed "it''s not contagious." He murmured, rolling his eyes.

    "I will send a carriage in front of your mansion tomorrow morning." He then said.

    "Okay." Roselyn lowered her voice.

    He bit his lip lightly, leaning close to her, making her indulge, searching for his gaze, who dropped his gaze to look at her lips. He was so close that she could feel his warm breath brushing against her skin. People around them turned their gaze on them to stare at the scene.

    Roselyn, feeling ambushed, became red with shyness. The first time a man leaned that close to her, looked at her in that way, it was for an agreement and it wasn''t real. Still, she felt a shiver ran through her spine, gathering all the rationality she had in her body as she leaned closer to him.

    When he turned his face to the side andid gently a kiss on her warm cheek.

    She smiled. Her heart raced suddenly when he went to meet her gaze. He then bowed down.

    Were her body and her human being in nature failing her best intentions and her rationality? She knew she was stronger than her urges and instincts.. She indeed was sure that when she will get used to those gestures, may she will stop her breath to get deeper and her heart to run faster. Why was that happening to her?

 Chapter 30 - My Dear Freedom

    When she woke up, Roselyn went to Kathy''s room to tell her goodbye onest time before leaving the house probably forever. Having to keep her secret from her family was bearable, but keeping it from her loyal friend, the only one who always supported her and sided with her, uncaring about the consequences. That was not something she could easily ovee or forget. When she met the miserable and wretched Kathy''s gaze, she heard a hold tightening her heart. Roselyn ran to reach her and spread her arms wide to hug her tightly. Even if Kathy was clearly upset and sad, she still hugged her. Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears, but melting into her embrace. She mindlessly let her fears run down her face, and since she couldn''t be seen, she didn''t bother wiping them off.

    She kept her tightly close to her, like if she was concerned she would escape.

    Then after several minutes she stepped backwards, smiling with the kindest yet saddest smile she could offer. Kathy''s face assumed a red color because of the tears irritating her pale, sensitive skin.

    "I will write to you. And think about you all the time." Roselyn said, taking her friend''s hand and shaking it. After receiving the nod as an answer, she stepped toward the door''s threshold to run once again to hug her onest time.

    Kathy giggled and shared her hug. "Go now. Invite me at the castle when you''ll be the Queen." She whispered.

    Then Roselyn stepped out. Her family was waiting for her in front of the carriage. Her mother''s face seemed emotionless. She was offering a smile but rather than a proud, radiant smile it seemed like a deceptive one, like the smile you offer to rtives when you receive a gift you dislike.

    However, her smile was nothingpared to Sharon''s smile. Rather than a decent smile, it was an annoyed one. Slightly curving her lips'' corners up. Abigail instead smiled to her surprising happy. She was the first one to take a step forward to hug her. "I will miss you and your annoying speeches about being an emancipated woman. Who will deliver us moral lessons now?"

    Her sentence loosened lightly her mother''s facial empty expression and her smile shaped like a real one.

    "Give justice to the yton family." Her mother finally spoke, smiling to her daughter and gentlyying a kiss on her forehead. Roselyn smiled, but couldn''t resist not to hug her.

    She widened her arm, while hugging her mother, to indulge Sharon to join their hug, but Sharon remained where she was, turning her head in the opposite direction. "I will miss you, Sharon. I hope you can forgive me one day." Roselyn murmured gently, smiling to all her family and then finally stepped on the carriage.

    "The King said that we shall change our destination. So I want to inform you that the travel will be quite long. He''s already waiting for you there. If you have any further request, I am here to satisfy it, miss Roselyn." The man who was driving the carriage said as soon as it took off.

    "May I ask what the destination is?"

    "His will is to keep it reserved, as it might be a more satisfying surprise for you. Unless you''d prefer to know it, then yourmands are my priority."

    "A priority even to the King''s intents?" Roselyn questioned puzzled staring at the window, staring at the carriage turn into the main street that brought out of the town.

    "Yes, mdy. He deliberately asked me to satisfy your desires before his owns."

    "I like the idea of letting the destination undiscovered." Roselyn said.

    She contemted the view of trees rushing to her opposite directions, the feeling of unknown, of going to another ce for the first time in her life without having to mind what dress suited best the jewelry she wore or what color to dress to look ttering ording to her skin tone.

    That was what she always wanted, and she finally reached it.

    Roselyn felt tears ticketing her eyes unconsciously while joy wrapped around her heart, tears felt down her face. Her smile now became augh, as she couldn''t believe what she was doing. The whole situation seemed so absurd but dreamy to leave her immersed in happiness. She wiped off her tears, realizing she was indeed crying with joy as herugh boosted.

    "Lady Roselyn, are you feeling Allright?" the coachman questioned, puzzled.

    "I am. I am, never felt better!" She said. He smiled, reading the joy in her eyes.

    After a few hours, the carriage stopped. The coachman went out to open the door; she stepped out but her pump caved into the floor, loosing almost her bnce a familiar hand went to grab her.

    "I suggest you, to remove your shoes." John''s voice was heard from nearly. He took a step and smiled. Roselyn, holding the coachman''s man on one side and the King''s on the other one, kicked her pumps off, smiling, widening.

    The coachman gapped mouth staring at her, as he''s never seen ady behave like that, and his shook was readable in his eyes. But Roselyn didn''t care.

    With her feet naked, she sank her fingers into that soft, warm bisque carpet. "turn around, Roselyn."

    Hearing John''s words, she turned around and her eyes were astonished at such a heavenly beauty. Sea''s waves flow back and forth. Against the shores, they copsed just to be recreated again. The color was crystalline and dedicated, of a lighter shade of the color that the sky sparkled. She ran toward it, lifting her skirt. The closer she got to the sea, the hotter the sand was bing at the touch. When she reached the surface, she felt like she was walking into a cloud. She left her skirt fall down the water to spread her arms wide, relishing the side and the breeze that gently caressed her body.

    She twirled around, smiling at the shore, brushing the water and watching it desegregating at the touch. Was that the taste of freedom? Was that what it feels like living without constraints?

    Song suggestion: Malibu by Miley Cyrus

 Chapter 31 - Heaven

    "You should have told me to wear a morefortable dress," Roselyn screamed from inside the water.

    John reached her in the water, admiring the cheerful expression on her face.

    "You can take it off if you like."

    Roselyn shook her head, "your highness, mind your manners."

    He chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. "I meant, you''ve got dresses in your suitcases. You can go inside the carriage and change there." He suggested having Roselyn consider his advice but gazing at the water like if she didn''t want to leave.

    "The sea won''t go anywhere." He smiled. Roselyn walked toward the carriage the faster she could, looking almostical for the long steps she took to reach the carriage, the faster she could.

    She went there and mmed the door, harshly changing herself.

    King John giggled at how innocent she seemed, reminding him of a child who never saw the sea before.

    All thedies that he brought there and that, just like her, never saw the sea before, minded themselves to keep their enthusiasm under control, as well as their manners.

    She got out of the carriage and went to rush back to the water, forgiving to close the door. She wore a long vest that barely covered her thighs, exposing her pale, wless skin.

    When she ran inside sshing with her feet at each step wetting John, he for the asion wore a blouse and some light trousers.

    He gestured to protect himself from the stter of water he received.

    "Come on, it''s just water. It won''t kill you." Roselyn said seeing him standing on the shore far away.

    The wild air was lifting her vest, but she didn''t care, her body was never seen by a man before, and in different situations, she would feel embarrassed at the thought of having someone stare at her exposed skin but at that moment she knew he wasn''t unattracted at her at all so she didn''t mind. Moreover, the thought didn''t ur in her mind as the sea was the only protagonist of her thoughts now.

    The ocean was going up and down slowly, cradling her in a heavenly dance. She walked a few steps ahead when the cold iced water had her hissed at the touch.

    "Don''t go too far," John warned her from afar, but his voice was low, covered by the waves desegregating against the shore.

    He rolled his eyes seeing she wasn''t listening to him and now water reached her thighs; he reached her and stretched his arm to grab her body and pushed her behind.

    "Don''t go too far." He said once again. Now his tone sounded severe.

    "How can people see this heavenly sight and then return to the city?"

    He scoffed lightly shrugging, "it feels like this is the substance of paradise. I want to be carried by the waves forever!" She excitedly said.

    "I am afraid that''s not possible."

    "I spent my life worrying not to be enough for my family, not to satisfy their expectations and I perceived hugely all the problems I had but now that I saw the ocean. I see how silly I was to even doubt the worthiness of myself and my problems. When they all look so insignificant now, like the drops that gave life to this ocean."

    She punched the water and jolted, as she didn''t expect it to ssh. Wetting her face, Johnughed, pushing her to do the same to him.

    He pped the water in her direction, wetting herpletely.

    She covered her face not to get that wet as she was worried about it getting inside of her eyes.

    He stopped to y with the water to give her a serious gaze. "What?" She asked.

    "Miss Roselyn yton." He pronounced, clearing his voice.

    "Are you free to give yourself to marriage?"

    Roselyn giggled, understanding his intentions. "I am, milord." She bowed her head slightly. "Will, you not love and honor your husband for the rest of my infinite life?"

    Roselyn nodded, "yes, I will." Wetting her cheek and pretending to wipe off her imaginary tears.

    "Good," he said, cing his arm upon her shoulders and pushing her into water. When she went up, she pushed him strongly to get him payback, but his body was unmoved.

    "Imand you to fall at my push," she said, frowning.

    Heughed, rolling his eyes. When she pushed him again, he left his body fall behind pretending he fell at her touch, causing her tough aloud. He joined her inughing while he rolled his eyes.

    Then he pointed at the shore, "we should go eat something now."

    Roselyn nodded. "Can wee back afterward?"

    "I bet you were an unbearable child when you were young," he joked, then nodded yes as he helped her walk through the water to get onto the shore.

    The coachmanid on her shoulders a nket; she grabbed it and wrapped it around her body, she was trembling as she froze from the coldness after getting out of water. Entering the carriage, she went to pick a dress.

    "My hair is wet and my makeup is not fixed. Are you sure you want to be seen around with me like this?"

    He raised his eyebrow, pursing his lips looking thoughtful then he said, "if I wanted a well-mannereddy I would have picked Sharon." He said as he bit his tongue not tough, seeing Roselyn''s expression. She opened her mouth and gave an annoyed yet fun expression on her face.

    As the carriage took off, she fixed her make-up the best way she could look at herself through the mirror. "Turn around," she said, as she had her hands clenched around the soft towel. Gazing at the King who was sitting in front of her, seeming unwilling to keep his eyes off her to give some privacy and finally change.

    "It doesn''t disconnect me the sight." he started, "but I do.." she murmured, trying to sound less ufortable than she truly was.

    "I have already seen your body, as you wore just a tank 10 minutes ago, but if it is what you desire, then fine." he rolled his eyes, turning aroundpletely and giving her his shoulders.

    She gasped and hastily removed her suit to wear the mostfortable dress.

    "I am done." she vociferated.

    he turned around.

    With the towel she still held, she went to pat her hair to remove part of the water from it and went to tie it into a braid to give herself a more suitable appearance.

    She didn''t want to be seen like a girl who didn''t care about her looks on her first day she visited the town with the King.

    When the carriage stopped, she looked at the window to check the reflection of her appearance, fixing her hair onest time.

    The coachman opened the door, and the King stepped out. A little farm in the middle of..... nothing was revealed, having her feel like a perfect idiot when she began questioning why he brought her there. He might be ashamed of being seen in public with her?

 Chapter 32 - Cuisine

    "Why did they want to im the throne if it was legitimate to him as first-born son?" Roselyn asked.

    Thedy gasped, ignoring the noises from outside, unlike Roselyn, who stood up and with a concerned look on her face and started to walk around the room nervously.

    "Should I go help him?" She asked when she heard a loud noise that was followed by a cry of pain unable to recognize from whom was thating from.

    A figure of a woman wearing an apron waved at the sight of the carriage, reassuring Roselyn that he was there because he knew the people and not to escape from intrusive staring or critical observations from the vigers.

    "Jonathan!!" She hastily reached the carriage with a quick walk and spread her arms, hugging the King. Roselyn unconsciously shaped her face, surprised, wondering why everyone who seemed close to him called him that way.

    The more she got to know him, the more she realized he was mysterious and had many secrets.

    The woman''s eyes darted back and forth between her and John. Then she smiled friendly and hugged her tightly, almost suffocating her with her body.

    From her behavior, Roselyn acknowledged she may be one of the middle sses people.

    She wondered how he got her acquaintance, and why it seemed like they were bounding so well.

    "Did you finally find a lover for your iced heart?" She questioned in a rasping voice as her eyes cast down to analyze Roselyn''s body.

    Roselyn mustered a shy smile. As it was the best she will offer, unsure whether thatdy was trustworthy.

    "Something like that..." he replied, maintaining his stiff posture.

    The woman exploded in augh, making disappear any doubt Roselyn had that she could be someone important in the high society.

    "Come,e!" She gestured with her arms as she nonchntly took Roselyn''s dress and pulled her toe inside.

    The house from the inside was even smaller than the outside.

    The mass of old furniture ced here and there in disorder was not helping that small ce to seem bigger. A pleasant smell filled the house as she sniffed, trying to recognize what that woman was cooking. Whoever thatdy was, she sure had an excellent knowledge of cuisine to cook that good.

    "I see I see." She said with a weird strong ent that didn''t sound English at all.

    "You''re wondering who this olddy is?"

    But before Roselyn answered she took a wooden spoonful of the dish, she was cooking and went to put it in front of her mouth, waiting for her to open her mouth to eat.

    She felt like she had no choice because of thatdy''s very animated attitude.

    But the taste she felt was undescribable, a mixture of ingredients filled her mouth. She could feel every ingredient perfectly giving a harmonious taste, maybe the best one she ever had.

    "She''s the best cooker in the world," Johnmented provoking a smile to appear on her chubby face. Her cheek bloated and her eyes narrowed to assume the shape of a line.

    "I''ve got something for you too." She said as she lifted the lid of a second pot, revealing a vast amount of cooked steaks. On the outside they were dark-colored, but the center was red. "Rare cooked." Shemented. Having him licking his lips, admiring the food.

    Then she wiped her hand to clean it up and stretched it toward Roselyn. She bowed down, having the woman exploded inugh, making the girl feelpletely like an idiot.

    "My dear, don''t be so formal." She said taking her hand and shaking it vigorously, "nice to meet you I am Gabrie Santi."

    Roselyn smiled. The name didn''t sound English, but she didn''t feel like asking.

    They took a seat while thedy filled the table with food and wine.

    "He''s never introduced ady to me before." The womanmented, staring at Roselyn.

    Roselyn smiled, "I''ve never married before." replied the King.

    Thedy screamed, "Ohh! You''re going to wed!" Roselyn chucked while she was drinking when she got a p on her shoulders from the woman. Extrapting augh from the King''s lips.

    "She was my tutor when I was a child. She knows all my secrets." he emphasized the word secrets with a higher tone of voice.

    "Also that one.."

    "Yes Roselyn, who do you think that helped him became so strong when he was younger!?" she said proudly, filling with more food than their dishes.

    "I know about him being a vampire." she rified.

    After one hour of chatting and lots of food, they greeted thedy who fed them an amazing lunch and they stepped out the door after a vast number of hugs and a weird way of greeting them goodbye by positioning a kiss on both their cheeks.

    But as soon as he left the door he stretched his hand impeding Roselyn to take any further step.

    He frowned gazing around as he was perceiving something in the air.

    Suddenly he groaned, and a secondter Roselyn was grabbed from the neck. A person who didn''t look human at all was brushing his ws upon her neck. She lifted her chin unconsciously, holding her breath from the fear.

    "Leave her!" the King yelled as he revealed his long-sharped fangs his eyes were widening, bing red.

    Seeing he didn''t get any result from hismand, John continued, "this is my territory."

    The unknown beast that restrained Roselyn''s body chuckled, "you may be the King of humans now but your throne as a vampire is now free."

    He pushed Roselyn''s body on the floor tumbling into his body with strength.

    Her heart was racing when a hand grabbed Roselyn''s arm pushing her inside the house.

    She tried to scream but a second hand covered her hand.

    She took a relieved breath when she saw the olddy. She put her finger near her mouth to suggest she be quiet as she lifted a chair, probably willing to use it as a weapon in case the situation got worse.

    All Roselyn could hear were groans and moansing from the outside.

    "What was that..?" Roselyn murmured. Thedy took a deep breath. "He''s his stepbrother," she announced, letting Roselyn be puzzled.

    "Why all his family hates him?" she vociferated, still trying to recover from the attack.

    Thedy gasped, "see, dear. His family was veryplicated, and they all aspired to William''s throne. Until he was alive, no one used to rebel or fight. As they all respected the King and wanted his safety. But the sicker he got the worse situation became." she revealed, looking sad as sheid a hand on her voluminous chest.

    "They wanted to im the throne, and all their repressed anger warmed their soul.. Like wood on the fire."

 Chapter 33 - Tattoos Attracted

    After some instances of silence in which they both hoped for the King''s safety. Finally, from the door, John entered. He was fully covered in blood. He headed strictly to another room, not minding Roselyn''s facial expression. Which showed all the terror she felt after seeing his grisly appearance. He mmed the door where he entered from. Few minutester water jet noises echoed from there, letting Roselyn deduce he was taking a shower.

    The woman shrugged. "Maybe because he''s more vulnerable now, and he''s deeply loathed by all the supernatural world."

    "Why shall they hate him?" Roselyn questioned once more, gazing at the door of the room as he walked in. He was very kind to her was that just a lie?

    "It''splicated." She admitted while she gasped. "They''ve done very cruel things to each other. But that shouldn''t ur in your mind, you just have to be a pleasantpanion and he won''t hurt you." The woman continued showing a forceful smiled.

    "He just needs love." She continued under her breath, Roselyn knitted her brows upset. Reminding all the warnings and his rmendations about not being able to love and not searching for ady who loved him, it couldn''t be possible that she really meant that. Maybe she didn''t know the King so well after all.

    "What are you conversing about?" A sharp voice caught their attention. So they dropped their gaze on John, who just appeared in front of them.

    Roselyn held her breath at the view. His eyes fluttered in allure as they were of a deep, intense red. A thrill ran through her spine. Despite her good intentions, she couldn''t prevent herself from not appreciating his charming. He stood in front of them with a towel tied to his hips. His hair was wet, water drops falling, wetted his impressively muscled pecs and his sculpted six-pack. When Roselyn''s gaze lowered down through his left rib, she spotted a ck tattoo. It seemed to represent a snake that coiled around a symbol.

    She wondered what was the meaning behind that tattoo. She recalled all her mother''s warnings about never getting your skin deceived unless you want to end up being alone for the rest of your life.

    It was probably a backyard tattooist, as tattoos were restricted to anyone who was part of the high society. Only sailors, soldiers and convicts were allowed to get tattooed.

    Among the most popr tattoos were naval themes and expressions of love. And the mostmon ones were written names and sets of initials, but his tattoos werepletely of a unique style.

    He ruffled his hair scoffing. Seeing how Roselyn seemed very interested in his body he snapped his fingers to wake her up from her hypnotized gaze. That gesture made her blink her eyes as she became red in embarrassment. "so?" He said with an annoyed tone of voice.

    Roselyn looked away to prevent herself from another embarrassment.

    "She asked me who that creature was." The woman said, seeing Roselyn in difficulty.

    "My step-brother." He replied right away.

    He turned around to find his way back to the bathroom and Roselyn''s gaze was attracted once again from his body, precisely behind his back, which waspletely covered with another huge tattoo. His shoulders wererge, making his scars even more noticeable.

    The silence fell into the room until his reappearance after some minutes.

    This time he was wearing new clothes on. Gabrie stood up and embraced him onest time, then shook Roselyn''s hand in a cheerful smile. "I will call men to clear your garden from ... the mess." He said as she nodded. "Pay me another visit soon!"

    She rmended before they walked through the door.

    "I suggest you keep your gaze up from the floor." He whispered before the door budged. Roselyn suddenly lifted her chin, concerned about what she could glimpse from the floor. Her gaze was looking at the sky.

    "Wait." He also said before she stepped down the stairs. He picked her up to avoid her walking into the blood. She widened her eyes when he took her but yet didn''tin. He put her down in front of the carriage.

    "T-t-thanks," Roselyn murmured, finally lowering his gaze on him.

    He opened the carriage''s door for her to enter then he stepped onto it right after.

    "I am sorry you had to see that." He said.

    Roselyn smiled lightly to let him think it wasn''t a problem. The scene surely was shook her she had to take part in, but she tried to keep her mind away from the thought of what it could have happened if John didn''t kill that creature.

    "If you have a request, you can ask me and I will satisfy it."

    "Can we go back to the beach?" she asked under her breath, a smile lightened his face hearing the words that came out of her mouth.

    "It will be cold during the night," he stated, sitting leisurely.

    "I have warm clothing in the suitcase and you have nkets. We can stay here when it will bete." She exined, trying to empathize with her requests with a pleading look. John assumed a thoughtful expression, then on his face formed a resigned smile.

    "You''re probably the only woman alive who would rather sleep at the cold, inside of a carriage than in Royal Castle''s bed in warm cashmere nkets." He remarked in a voice full of sarcasm. Then he gestured with his hands, "However, if that''s what you desire then it''s fine." He confirmed his final verdict.

    Hearing his saying, the coachman turned right to take an opposite direction.

    "Thank you!" Rosalyn eximed. She smiled hugely.

    When the silence fell, she looked through the window of the carriage when she saw a woman that reminded her of Kathy.

    Suddenly, she found her mind drifting to her friend. Her heart warmed at the memories they had. But her gaze became sad. She wished she were there now.

    "May I have another request?" she dared to ask as she collected her thoughts.

    The King didn''t hesitate to nod.. After what she had to go through earlier, the least he could do was satisfy her desires.

 Chapter 34 - Collateral Damage

    "Can I ask if you can send a carriage to my maid to lead her on the beach we previously visited? I want her to see that spectacr view. I''m sure she''ll enjoy it as much as I did." She asked resentfully as she pictured her friend and she tried to imagine her reaction in front of the heavenly sight.

    John was ying with a gold coin, he was making it jump and grabbing it on its way down to justunch it in the air again and again.

    "Why do you care about making her see it?" He asked, keeping his gaze on the coin. She turned around to look at him.

    "Because she''s my closest friend. And having lied to her broke my heart into a million pieces."

    He took the coin on the fly to pay her full attention. "I see, you shall get used to hurting people. The sooner you learn to stop caring about the coteral damage the easier it will be to prevent yourself from getting attached easily." He said, meeting her gaze, then hitting the coin with his fingers.

    "I don''t want to stop caring, caring makes us vulnerable and gives ess to other people''s emotions. It is indeed the reason that drives our existence pushing us at the search of the beautiful things in life."

    He chuckled at her statement, then seeing her seriously he raised his eyebrow. "Caring about someone is just going to hurt you. Are the pain and the suffering worth the few joyful moments that it procure you in the way toward an eternal delusion?" He shrugged. "just like love. It is not worth it."

    "ording to that." King John leaned closer to her, as his voice became low in a whisper. "I saw the way you looked at me earlier. I hope you don''t let my appeal enchant you. I want this to work." He snapped his tongue. Roselyn widened her eyes, surprised by hisck of tact.

    "King John, I appreciate your high self-esteem, but don''t fancy yourself. I was genuinely interested in your tattoos and I wondered what meaning hid behind those, but your appearance does not affect me at all." She replied in his same tone of voice. The coachman slightly smiled.

    When John noticed him from his angle, he cleared his voice. "Good then. I don''t want to give you any sufferer."

    "You won''t." She replied right away.

    "However, I will consider your request."

    As he replied, Roselyn said nothing as she limited herself to nod her head yes.

    The carriage stopped in the middle of the beach. Roselyn smiled as if it was the first time she saw it. She opened the suitcase that she had neared her. She removed some warm coats, fur gloves, and cors that could be useful in case the weather became cold.

    "We''re not heading to visit the North Pole," John eximed with a voice full of sarcasm and a toothy smile.

    But Roselyn didn''t hear his humourous remark. Or she ignored it purposely as she found her way out of the carriage, walking toward the sea to sit on the shore. The sand wasn''t hot anymore; it was almost fresh to her touch.

    She stretched her legs andid the nket she carried upon her legs.

    John went to lie near her. Putting his hands under his head he gazed at her who was very attentive to the way the sea''s waves were dancing.

    She noticed the color of the water differed from earlier; it seemed darker, probably because it was almost midnight. The sea was agitated and was crashing against the rocks.

    John followed her gaze, leading him to stare at the sea.

    "It always gets agitated at night. It seems like it has two personalities, one during the daylight, which is calm and rxing, and another one in the night, uncontrobly agitated. I like this one more."

    Roselyn didn''t doubt his preference, even if someone didn''t know he would easily figure that out.

    "I like the other one more." She said, provoking the escapement of a chuckle from his lips as he imaged that.

    "I figured it out," hemented, sinking his feet in the sand. "The official marriage will be on Friday. I will send a letter to all the guests. So you can write your list of people you want to involve and my servants will get the letters sent."

    He gestured with his hand. The way he spoke was secure and convincing, like he had been nning that for days.

    "Most of the guests will be from your side so you can invite as many people as you want." He continued. Roselyn showed a pensive expression as she was considering whether to ask for further information about the reasons he wouldn''t have many guests or not.

    As she didn''t like to be left in the wonder she took a breath and asked, "what is the reason you don''t want your family members to be present? It''s supposed to be a joyful day for both our sides."

    His jaw tinkled a movement as if it was a nervous tic as he heard her question. Keeping his gaze set on the sea he replied, "because they stopped to be my family at the moment I was born. We don''t have a good rtionship. That''s all you can know. For your safety and mine too."

    Her safety? Was he subtly threatening her?! She questioned herself, she shook her head at the thought. It couldn''t be possible. Maybe what he meant is that his family was very dangerous and the best she could do was to stay away from there. From what Roselyn saw the only thing she figured out was that they were very violent with each other and they didn''t think twice before killing someone.

    "My safety?" She dared to ask. Her voice came out as a squeak.

    He nodded, finally meeting her gaze. "You don''t have to worry. As long as you stay with me I will protect you."

    His answer didn''t dissolve her concerns. "but you won''t always be with me. You said yourself you will spend some days away from the Kingdom."

    He shook his head, feeling almost pity for all her overthinking and concerning. It must be hard for her to spend all her life living in the concern. He didn''t know that feeling. "I have guards and an army who will protect you. Moreover, I can alwayse back if needed.." He replied in an unworried calm voice as if he was reading the grocery list.

 Chapter 35 - Eating Alone

    "But you have to tell me what you are. You are a supernatural creature, aren''t you?"

    His question made Roselyn explode inugh.

    When she noticed his serious expression, she understood he wasn''t joking.

    "Yeah, I am. Can''t you see the huge angel wigs that grew from my shoulder de?" She said, rolling her eyes.

    "You are. That''s why I asked about your real name."

    "Can you stop saying things so ridiculous?" Sheined, folding her arms.

    John was seriously speaking. Contrary to Roselyn''s expectations, he felt like there was something different about her. He couldn''t figure out if it was involving being part of the supernatural creatures or it was just some sort of gift. But he was sure that was his supernatural feeling could catch the air she emanated differed from every human he''s met before. It was like a huge shield that prevented supernatural creatures to read her emotions protected her. All they could perceive by looking at her were biological factors as heart-beats, saturation, breath ect.. but whatever it was involving emotional factors waspletely undetectable.

    "Let''s sleep now then." He stated. She was already turning to her opposite side toy in a morefortable way.

    They both fall asleep in a few of minutes, the light breeze lubied them goodnight as they fall in a deep sleep.

    When Roselyn woke up, birds were chirping, and the sun was rising. She turned around to see John had disappeared, wondering where he could possibly be. Suddenly she spotted his long leging out from behind the carriage''s door. She smiled when she felt reassured not to be alone.

    She spread her arms to enjoy the light wind that tousled her hair and the perfume that the sea emanated. She ran toward the shore to sit right by the surface where the water could slightly caress her feet, giving her a pleasuring feeling.

    She looked up at the sky to admire the sun rising.

    The light was gentle and shy coloring the sky of a golden shade, water was almost white and seemed so pure and clear. All she could hear was the melody of the waves hitting the rocks. The sun, from a little spot, began always bigger to assume slowly its normal shape. As it grew, the sky colored of an intense orange, the sun was the protagonist of that beautiful scene.

    "Wow!" she murmured to express all the amazement that view provided her.

    If she had the possibility to stop time, she would definitely do that now to have that memory for the rest of her life.

    After enjoying the view, she went to get back on the carriage to see the King waiting for her.

    "You missed a spectacr view." Roselyn said as the carriage started.

    "I enjoyed it from here." He replied.

    "We''re heading to the castle now. To get everything prepared for our marriage." He said to the coachman, who took off as soon as he finished his sentence.

    When they finally arrived in front of the Royal House, Roselyn felt her legs tired. Which was understable since that day was quite tiring, and she was not used to live all those emotions.

    Roselyn got down from the carriage thanks to the King''s help, who gently stretched his hand toward her to help her step down. The first time she entered there she didn''t even know how the King looked like and now she is going to marry him.

    Life takes different turns every minute and you can expect nothing to be certain in the future.

    When she stepped into the hall room to walk into the living room, it seemed like that ce assumed apletely different appearance.

    The room was designed in a traditional ssic way; It was so big that it alone probably would be bigger than most of the houses in the viges. There was a vast table in the middle of the room, its surface almost fully upied by a flowerpot. Upon it from the ceiling fell a ss chandelier very prominent, the remaining space left was upied by sofas statues and decorative ornaments.

    The door was opened by one maid followed by other two maids; they reached Roselyn and bowed down.

    "You can call them whenever you want. They''re at your service to fulfill every request you have."

    The King said, gesturing his hand to show the threedies that still had their head bowed.

    "Thank you." Roselyn replied, and they finally lifted their head.

    One of them took Roselyn jacket off and handed it to another one who brought it to another room, Roselyn stared at her wondering where she was bringing it when the third maid, like if she could read her concerns replied: "The jacket was brought to your room."

    "Bring her to the dining room, she must be starving." The Kingmanded, and they walked. Roselyn assumed she had to follow them, so she rushed to keep them walking. It seemed like she walked for kilometers when finally the dining room was reached.

    If the bouquet at Lord Victor seemed huge, that bouquet she had in front of her was totally a different level. The meals on the table would satisfy the hunger of three starving armies, leading Roselyn to wonder how much he actually expected her to eat.

    She saw there was just one chair. "Why there''s just one seat?" She asked as soon as the question imploaded into her mind.

    "The King won''t have lunch with you." The blonde maid replied, moving the chair near Roselyn.

    "Have you asked him why?"

    Both maids looked at each other hearing Roselyn question, as they were shocked to be asked such a thing.

    "Miss Roselyn, we may not ask questions."

    Roselyn tilted her head to one side as she inhaled a sharp breath. "Would hee here to have dinner if I was the one who required so?"

    The maids gazed at each other once again, then they both shook their head.

    "Please mdy, don''t put us in any dangerous situation." The brte maid replied under her breath.

    Roselyn helped herself to pick from the great variety of food what seemed like the best good looking portion of blueberries omelettes and a slice of plum-cake.

    "Dangerous situation?" Roselyn''s eyebrow raised after she took a bite of that delicious course.

 Chapter 36 - An Indecent King

    Roselyn cutted a piece of that soft plumcake and smiled enjoying the pleasure of its taste.

    "He has his own rules, he doesn''t like when someone doesn''t satisfy his requests properly." The third maid that was back from bringing the jacket in her room spoke few word.

    "I see." Roselyn said letting the matter drop not to create any preupations to the maids that seemed very concerned to go against the King''s values.

    Roselyn finished her meal and they quickly cleaned the table.

    "Can I at least know your name? The maid that served in my family became a very close friend of mine. And I am willing to estabilish a good rtionship with you." Roselyn said, offering a kind smile.

    Just one maid was left in the room while the other two went to rearrange the table. She broke the eyes contact to look down the floor as if she seemed to be worried to converse with her.

    "It goes against the King''s orders." She replied in a mutter, her voice was barely hearable.

    "So he doesn''t even call you with your names?" Roselyn asked, her forehead puckered as she was left totally in disbelief from what she was hearing.

    The maid slumped her shoulders. She was never asked so many things, and she didn''t know what to reply. Even if she appreciated her talking as it seemed like thatdy in front of her was naturally interested in knowing her name. She mustn''t know the King very well, she thought to herself. If she believes King John would let her converse and have a good rtionship with high society members.

    When the other two maids joined them in the room Roselyn stood up.

    "We can apany you in your part of your house." One of them gestured as she opened the door.

    "My part?" Roselyn asked.

    They began their long walk through the house. She didn''t have the need to do exercise if everyday she had to walk around that enourmous mansion.

    That''s the reason why royal people are always so in shape. She came to the conclusion when they finally stopped after a long walking.

    "This is your side. One bathroom, one living room, a bedroom and a dressing room."

    "A dres..." Roselyn tried to ask but expecting her question a maid opened the door of a room in the left.

    A dreamy room was revealed, wardrobes filled the space and were osted to the walls, shoes and dresses of every kind were organized. Separated and ordered ording to their color shades, to seasons and then to events. In the center of the room there were ss tables filled with luxurious jewelry.

    A shout of joy escaped from her lips having the maids'' faces change in an amused expression, a second after theyposed themselves to assume their usual serious expression.

    "If you don''t find it to your liking then ..."

    Roselyn interjected, "How can I not find it to my liking? This is the true paradise." she gave a better look at all the clothes.

    "Women have two only weaknesses, one is men and the other is clothes. I am d to see you appreciate my gesture." The King''s soave voice resounded in the room.

    "The maids will organize the clothes you have brought in the left space." He gazed at the women who immediately followed his order and opened her suitcase that was purposefully brought there. Then she went to ce the clothes.

    "I will lead you to your room." He said, he found his way out and went to stood in front of the dressing room.

    He leaned close to her in a whisper, "if you ever feel the urge to ..." he paused to find the right words, "to enjoy thepany of someone. Feel free to ask me without any hesitation."

    "Yes. I would like to see my dear friend, Kathy. I really miss her and sh..."

    He moved his hand making her unconsciously stop her talking, "I was referring to a special way ofpany. Precisely about lusty carnal urges." He rectified the misunderstanding, Roselyn understanding what he meant became red of shame.

    "With you?" Her voice came out trembling in embarrassment.

    "Don''t be silly miss Roselyn. But you can just tell me what your type of preference in boys you have and I will have him sent here for one hour or two, depending on your requests." He was speaking like nothing was uncoincevaible in that which made Roselyn feel even more ufortable.

    "Thank you." Roselyn hastily responded as she didn''t want to talk about that matter anymore.

    He gave a nod and walked away.

    The maids reached her and went to open her room, one of themid Roselyn''s nightgown upon the bed.

    "If you need anything we will be behind the door." The blonde maid said.

    "Lunch is served at noon." She said reaching the door.

    Roselyn nodded smiling but they already had closed the door.

    She began to poke around the room, opening drawers and closets.

    When on thest drawer of her bedside table she found a strage object.

    She took that out to analyze it.

    It had a oddly shape and it seemed different from normal toys. She saw a button on the stalk.

    It seemed to be a mysterious device or an borated toy? Did the King have children? What was a toy doing there? Roselyn questioned as her mind tried to figure out what was that thing.

    Shee handled it trying to see if she could read the name of that weird mechanism. She decided to try to click on the bottom when it began to vibrate intensely.

    Roselyn let it drop as she''ve had a scare. And as soon as it stopped to shake she took it back and tried to read the description it had at the back.

    ''Don''t overindulge yourself. Use it carefully.''

    She kept reading in the second row, ''sex toys should be cleaned between every sex act and in between every partner''.

    She immediately dropped it down once again. As she covered her mouth with her hand, was that what it really seemed to be?

    John was very indecent, how can he think she would ever use something like that?

    Despite her shook, a bit of curiosity ured to her thoughts....

 Chapter 37 - Fake Wife

    Roselyn shook her head. What was she thinking? Something that mother wouldn''t be proud of her.

    Maybe the King put that odd device there on purpose or he didn''t know what that was and forgot to throw it up? Roselyn questioned herself when she closed the drawer, and still in a shocked expression, she sat on the edge of the bed.

    She let out a breath, trying to forget what she just had experienced. Her mother never talked to her about that kind of activities so the difort she felt was understandable.

    In the other room, of the opposite part of the mansion, the one where John resided in, there was a special guest who paid him a very pleasuring visit.

    It was a girl from the ''Inferno'' club, the club from where he always called girls to enjoy their specialpany.

    He was putting his shirt back on. Gazing at her, "Mr. John, do you want to make another appointment?" the girl asked as she introduced the payment in her bra slit.

    "I will call the agency myself. Don''t worry." He gestured with his hand, and she walked out. A maid who was out there walked her toward the door.

    When she spotted Roselyn in the hall, probably going to walk to have lunch.

    "Oh.." the maid murmured when Roselyn stopped. She looked embarrassed standing near that girl who also paused her walk.

    Roselyn''s eyebrow were drawn together as her gaze scanned the guest upside down. Seeing her short skirt made of a very thin material that left little to the exnation and her cropped top revealing her prominent breast, she understood what that girl was doing there. In that wealthy city, only women who did a particr mansion were dressed like that.

    "What?" the girl asked, seeing how Roselyn was looking at her, folding her arms, and looked at thedy with superiority.

    Roselyn walked again, trying to forget once again what she saw. She couldn''tin, as that activity was allowed in the contract.

    Her first day in the royal castle seemed going to be full of surprises.

    Maybe she was the one who didn''t know the King very well. He seemed very open to hormonal activities. She heard many stories about men and this kind of activity they are very interested in but when they talked; he seemed to be capable of restricting any activity. At least that was what their agreement sanctioned.

    Another maid reached her, holding a paper ink and feather pen.

    "I am bringing those to your room so you can write the lists of guests that you will like the acquaintance of for the event." She heard the voice vanishing as she walked past her, rushing to her room.

    Why maids were always in a hurry there?

    "Can I be led to the King''s room?" Roselyn asked a new maid who reached her there. She seemed to be older than the other ones and didn''t have a thrilled gaze. Indeed, she was suspiciously looking at Roselyn.

    "Wait until I ask him if he is ready to receive you."

    The maid said, taking a step farther from her toward his room, but Roselyn cleared her voice, having the maid pause.

    "I don''t need his eptance."

    The woman hearing thedy''s statement swallowed in nervousness, trying to bite her tongue to spare her an eventual answer rudely. Who did she think she was? toe there and make the rules. She wasn''t even the Queen yet. She thought, if she kept that attitude, they would end up in trouble for an ill-mannereddy who ttered herself way too much. The maid wanted to say but bit her tongue to keep that for herself, changing her approach. "Lady Roselyn, I am here at the King''s service. So I respect his orders. I hope you can understand how things go before you put yourself and us in trouble."

    Roselyn hearing that response, opened her mouth slightly as that was thest thing she expected to hear. She knew the maid was right, and she had no right to go against the King''s will, but she was going to take all the responsibilities in case her gesture provoked John a temper.

    "I am his future wife, I have the right t-"

    The maid who couldn''t take it anymore spat in anger, "a wife because of an agreement. All the maids and servants of the court have heard the news."

    Roselyn smiled, trying to maintain the calm, as herst bit of patience was hit hearing the woman''s tone of voice full of disdain. "It doesn''t make me any less than his wife." She replied.

    "His father, King William, had good values. But you two... entering agreements is the-"

    "Is everything alright?" The balmy voice of the King had the maid froze.

    Roselyn tilted her head to see him approaching them in a firm walk.

    The maid''s face became pale and her lips from a malefic grin moved into a pressurized nervous line.

    They both bowed down when he walked in front of them.

    His eyes darted back and forth between Roselyn and the maid as he waited for an answer.

    He gestured his hand to indulge them toe to an answer, expressing his disapproval to be left hanging.

    Roselyn smiled at both of them in a challenging way, and she opened her mouth to reply.

 Chapter 38 - I Have A Name

    When he got out, Roselyn sat on the bed andid her head on her hands as a mixture of feelings and concerns imploded her mind.

    "I was asking her if I could see you and she gently replied that she was going to ask you if you wanted to see me," Roselyn announced. When the maid heard her, her skin tone became more colorful. As she gave a breath of relief, "I know you don''t want to be disturbed, your highness." The woman justified herself, looking at the King.

    "Bring my food in ten minutes, I am starving." Hemanded.

    "Wait," Roselyn called before he would walk away, "I was wondering if we could eat together."

    John shook his eyes, looking at her upside down. The maid, who was looking at the scene, smirked lightly.

    "Roselyn, I am d you would enjoy my presence but I''d rather avoid any situation that may lead to emotional entanglement." He stated firmly.

    The maid tried to hide her enjoyment at seeing the disappointment in Roselyn''s gaze, but failed when a giggle escaped from her lips.

    Fortunately for her, the King had already turned over his shoulders to head back in his room.

    "Are you going to ask him to give you a goodnight kiss next time?" She provoked Roselyn, who glowered at her in response.

    What did she have against her? She had no reason to be that mean.

    The blonde maid went near them and bowed down to Roselyn. "I can walk you to the dining room."

    "Thank you." She replied as she followed her.

    "I hope she didn''t offend you. I figured out myself that she isn''t able to keep her thoughts to herself." She said as she looked over to see the older maid who was mean to Roselyn, cleaned the silver.

    Roselyn smiled to her friendly, "don''t worry. It''s fine."

    Roselyn sat on her chair when the maid and some servants helped her with serving food. Filling her dish with so much food, Roselyn felt so hungry just by staring at it.

    Not wasting more time, she dedicated her full attention to bringing some food to her mouth.

    The more she ate, the more it tasted delicious. While she took her time to chew the food properly, she gazed around the huge dining room to spot in another table, some silver big pots filled with meat. "are those for the King?" She asked, pointing at that table.

    "Yes, miss Roselyn."

    "Do all that fresh meatst for the entire week? I think it would be such a waste if it turned out to be gear."

    The maid smiled, leaning close to Roselyn''s ear to wish, "don''t worry, he usually eats all of it in one single meal."

    Roselyn chuckled at the thought of him being able to eat that much. The maid smiled, recalling the first time she learned that information and her same expression was identical, shocked first then amused.

    She heard a loud noise from afar.

    Roselyn turned around to shake her head, looking at the corridor. She saw few servants run toward the King''s room and m the door behind. She could hear the loud voicesing out, but couldn''t hear clearly what they were saying. All she could hear was the angry voice of John that thundered in the house.

    "What happened?" She asked when the silence fall on the room.

    "I suggest you, miss Roselyn, not to make any noise or ask anything."

    Roselyn opened her mouth to ask why, but when the King came out of his room, she closed her mouth in a sudden movement.

    His eyes were red with anger, his jaw was tensed. He clenched his fists as he left the house, disappearing in a matter of seconds.

    When he left the mansion, all he could think of was that viin that took his father''s life. The servant reported to him the information that one of his investigators had found his name. He didn''t have a destination, yet the desire of getting his revenge was numbing his mind.

    He headed to his t, which was located in the alleyways. It was a ce where he and his crew of vampires stayed in. A secret garage they have been sharing for decades since they have met.

    He banged on the garage door and Jack went to open the shutters to let him in and then close them again.

    "I have a name," John said. Jack was sitting on his chair with his legs spread.

    He was fully covered in tattoos and his eyes were of a dark intense red just like John''s eyes. Sharing his same tattoo on the arm, a snake embracing a weird simple.

    John handed him a note on which there was written the name on it. When Jake read the name, he put his hands over his head as she gave him a worried nce.

    "We can''t." He said after taking a long breath and throwing the note on the floor in ire.

    "Listen, I am not asking you. I will do it, whether or not you guys are with me." John groaned, his eyes widened to express his anger.

    He could feel his blood run through his vein, the ire was blurring his vision.

    "You will get yourself killed." Jack stood up in a rapid movement and pushed him strongly in a vain attempt of making him ratiocinate.

    Jack was the brother he never had, the only person who had his back during the years. They were just like brothers, without sharing the same blood. And just like brothers, they had a very particr way of showing love, and it was by beating each other.

    Indeed, John reached, punched him on his cheek.

    "Son of a bitch." He whispered, gritting his teeth to bear the pain.

    John shook his hand and cracked his fingers as he had caused himself a little pain by the strength hit he gave.

    They both calmed as that helped somehow to reduce the tension and King John to release some repressed anger.

    The vampire who was hit by the King went to take out some ice from the mini-fridge. After wrapping it around some paper towels he when to crash it against the wall to cut it into smaller pieces.

    He ced it over his wound, on the cheek where he was punched.

    John''s toe tapped his feet in a stato rhythm as he nervously thought about what he was putting himself into.

    "When and where?" Jack asked, raising his eyebrow and ncing at his friend with a resentment look.

 Chapter 39 - Don’t Worry, Clause Number 12

    When the King came back home Roselyn was waiting nervously for his return. To repress her anger and her frustration she walked back and forth around the hall. During his absence, she tried to ask servants about him and the reason behind his disappearance but they all avoided her questioning like if she was a stranger who just couldn''t mind her business.

    "Where were you?" Roselyn''s voice became louder when she saw the door open from where the King entered nonchntly. The servant took his jacket off glowering at the girl that was hanging for an answer.

    "I was worried." Roselyn raised her voice, even more, when the King finally met her gaze but didn''t spare her an answer.

    "Don''t worry. use number 12." His voice was calm and his expression was rxed as if he was not the same person who ran out the door in a hurry less than one hour before.

    "When one member of the couple leaves the dwelling, the other one has to stay home and wait for the other to arrive. No questions should be asked at the arrival." He recited the agreement act by heart.

    She saw with the corner of her eye the old maid who she argued with, curve her lips. Roselyn felt the anger take full control of her mind and not to reply in a meaningful way she walked her way into the nearby room. The King who read the meaning hidden in her eyes and how they were shing with ire, rolled his eyes as. He was having weird feelings reserved to the sense of guilt, he gave up on those feelings and decided to listen to them and walk behind her.

    He entered the room where she shut the door after walking in. He saw her covering her face with her hands making him feel even more guilty.

    He''d never felt that feeling before, even when he saw women crying in front of him or insulting him for having broken their hearts or having yed with their feelings.

    He stopped her from going away grabbing her arm to turn her around and look at him in the eyes.

    "Maybe I should have minded my tone of voice..." he said with all his best intentions. A nervous chuckle escaped from the girl''s lips before her voice was heard loud in the room "I am just tired of this situation. I didn''t imagine it being this hard." Roselyn said as a glimpse of desperation was perceived from her voice.

    "Why do you say so?" John asked concerned as he pictured his n evaporate.

    "Nevermind." Roselyn spat. She tried to rpose herself by taking a long breath. She closed her eyes for some instants to shut them open once she calmed down."I just am having a breakdown because I am not used to being alone all the time. And I was worried." She admitted seeing his eyes narrow to try to decipher if she was lying or not.

    "I will go to finish my meal now." She said refusing to look at him in the eyes.

    Walking out of the room and approaching the kitchen in a quick walk. She sat at the table followed by the maids. When she saw him rushing out her stomach immediately dropped, impeding her to keep her day as nothing happened. But now he was back she found her appetite and used it as an excuse to get her out of that situation.

    The servants and maids went to put new food back on the table.

    The tablecloth was changed even if it was still clear to put a new one. Tabletop units were cleaned before putting them onto the table.

    When she saw the maids bow their hands she inclined her head to spot the King walk in.

    "I was feeling lonely and was hungry." He exined when Roselyn looked at him, she bit her inner cheek to prevent her from smiling and remain serious. She didn''t want to forgive him that easily so she hides the joy she felt when seeing him entering the kitchen. As it was proof that he listened to her and cared about making their agreement work.

    She nodded staring at him while he sat down. All the maids that she had near went to stand behind him and put every kind of meat in front of him. A servant came from the kitchen holding a bottle and poured it in his ss.

    "I have some affair to take care of in the weekend so I will be out for both the days." He said taking some sips from his ss of wine.

    "But on Monday I organized a special trip together." He continued pursuing his lips.

    Roselyn smiled, "may I ask where?" She questioned, taking a bit of her omelet.

    "I thought you would ask with whom but if you don''t care then..."

    Roselyn interjected him, "you said we are going together." She reminded him.

    He smiled like if that was the answer he wanted to receive, "I was thinking of asking Kathy to join us."

    Roselyn''s eyes sparkled as her lips curved showing her bright smile.

    "Really?" She questioned to make sure she heard it right or if she was just dreaming.

    "Yes." He whispered.

    Then he looked up to meet the maids'' gaze, "However, I order you to treat her good. If I hear one of you even talk to her in a wrong tone of voice, then I hope you have a booked ticket to move to another country before I find you."

    Their eyes widened and their legs started to tremble.

 Chapter 40 - The King Of Edinburgh

    "I didn''t hear you. Do you understand what I mean?" He asked frowning when he didn''t receive a response from the maids.

    "Yes." They all murmured keeping their gaze on the floor.

    They seemed to be scared even to look at him straight in the eye. Roselyn was confused wondering what he did to be feared that way by his servants and hated by his family.

    Maybe he had a secret past she didn''t know about.

    "Your highness, you have some visitors." The servant said and four men entered right after him.

    Some of them walked in with their hands inside their pocket curving their shoulders ahead and gazing at the floor, others emanated a pride personality as they walked with their chin lifted and with a slight smirk on their face. The kind of facial expression that seems that person was not scared by anyone.

    However, they had a disheveled look, long hair, and dirty, dressed in clothes spattered on and with some holes on their knees. The appearances made Roselyn figure out they were from middle-low sses. So she wondered, what were they doing there visiting the King? Were they some servants or whitewashers?

    When they all one by one hugged John tightly or high-fived with him, Roselyn understood that the rtionship they share with John must be close.

    The maids, recognizing them, existed from the room.

    They looked at Roselyn from upside down, "who is she?" Jake asked, meeting her gaze she understood they were vampires just like him.

    Another one walked toward her and leaned close to her neck.

    He smirked looking at the pale smoothy wless skin.

    She immediately covered it with her hand jolting on the chair.

    "Don''t touch her." John''s voice thundered in the room.

    "She is my future wife." He said when they all looked at him confused.

    Hearing his deration they joined in amonugh.

    "What''s wrong with her? I can''t smell her." Jake, the guy who was worshipping her neck said while he tried to smell her hair.

    "Get off of me!" Roselynined walking away from them, reaching John who looked like a safe ce in that situation.

    They allughed seeing her scared. John smiled at her, once the silence fell in the room he introduced his group. "He is Jake." He pointed at one guy who gestured to pretend to doff his hat, as a sign of respect.

    Then he continued introducing each one of his group.

    They all gave a nod as they were introduced,

    "They are my closest friends," John exined a friendly smile escaped from his lips, a smile that Roselyn had never seen before. It seemed to be a gratitude smile.

    Closest friends? Did he lose his mind? They didn''t seem to be good people. Roselyn was barely learning not to be scared by him being a vampire when new vampires just showed up.

    She didn''t have any guarantee they wouldn''t hurt her and she was very scared to be the only woman in that room now.

    "I know you care about your privacy so I will leave you guys alone," Roselyn said showing a stic smile to obfuscate her lie and quickly finding her way out the dining room.

    "Yeah, very appreciated. thank you." John replied but she was already on her way out.

    They all bite into the food like if they were starving for days.

    "Did Jake told you all about the n?" John asked. Just by pronunciation the word n the pupils of his eyes dted. They finished half of the food that was on the table and finally lifted their gaze to look at him. After cleaning his mouth with his sleeve, the tallest of them replied: "We all owe you our life. So we ept no matter what."

    That was true, if it wasn''t for John either they would be dead or they would end up being lost unable to live a normal life.

    He found each one of them during a risky situation in which they risked being discovered or being killed by the humans. Decades ago humans suspected the existence of supernatural creatures after finding corps left dead in the woods with suspected wounds on their necks.

    Therefore, to prevent any death the police sent a group of people to investigate and they put traps around the forest. Millions of vampires and werewolves were caught. John saved many vampires by helping them get free from traps and referring them to the locations of every trap and how to get free in case they got caught. He also taught them how to survive by being vampires and although some of them didn''t share his ideology of not wanting to kill people just to steal their blood, others still applied that rule in their life that justifies the strongest who gets the better of the weakest ones. Besides their ''meat preferences'', they all were pleasuring people and John cared about every single one of them as if they were the family he never had.

    "The problem is that he has hundreds of men at his disposition and we are just six. Half of them are vampires and werewolves." Another one said as he tapped his long ws onto the table while he nervously tried to find a solution.

    "And there are not many vampires in our zones who aren''t allied with him." Jake addressed wrathfully. Then he took another bite of the food.

    "Maybe I can visit Brusley and search them some vampires asking them if they can join us." He continued chewing with his mouth while he spoke. Jake was considered like a boss, when John wasn''t present. The King nodded no vigorously with his head, "when they will find out that we are concocting a strategy against him, they will expose us. We need trusted people." He reasoned.

    The desperation felt in the room apanied with silence when the more they tried toe up with a conclusion the more they were left disappointed.

    "You all seem to forget about something important." John finally took the floor breaking the silence.

    They gazed at him and he showed a smirk, "I am the King of Edinburgh now."

    His eyebrow drew together while his teeth clenched, "and I am going to use it at my pleasure."

    he clicked his tongue.

 Chapter 41 - Out Of The Scene

    "I can start a war if I want to. And I am willing to sacrifice lives if I can get the revenge my father deserves." He acknowledged with an impassive look on his face.

    His friends looked at him straight in the eyes and nodded. "We will get him, don''t worry," Jake whispered who stood up and went to ce his hand on his shoulder.

    "I don''t know what he wanted from my dad. But he marked his death the day he killed him." John''s eyes fill with anger and resentment.

    "I am sorry," Jake murmured, feeling hurt to see his friend that way.

    "Do you think he had any reason to do what he did?" Thest boy who remained silence for all the conversation asked.

    "We''re not sure he did it." Jake rectified.

    But King John shrugged, "I will kill him anyway, just in case."

    They all shared amonugh as if they expected to receive such an answer from him.

    "Let''s go now, guys." Jake gestured to his friends, they got up and smiled at John before they walked out.

    After some instants, a maid who was waiting outside entered to give the King the papers on which there were written all the names of the guests that Roselyn wanted to invite to their wedding.

    He took it and to his surprise, there were just a few names. The brief list included her family''s closest friends and her maids.

    "Did you ask her why there are just a few names?" John asked the maid who nodded her head no.

    "Why don''t you talk to her? You have to make her feel home." He raised his tone of voice and his statement came out like a scold.

    The maid looked down, "I am sorry, your highness. But you said.."

    He gestured with his hand as he interjected her saying, "When I say I don''t want either emotional involvement or emotional interaction I am talking about myself. But you can and shall talk to her and treat her well." The maid limited herself to nod lightly before finding her way out.

    He turned over the paper when a written note caught his attention,

    ''PS. Next time your friends visit you let me know so I can hide in the room and spare myself from a possible heart attack!!"

    He chuckled reading Roselyn''s message and rolled his eyes at her silliness.

    He looked around the room to see if he could spot a pencil. When the maid came back he spotted the desired object inside the maid''s apron pocket. He slid it out while the maid was distracted and proceeded to write down her note.

    After responding, he cleared his voice to catch the maid''s attention, "Can you bring it back to her?"

    The maid looked at him quite confused so he rified, "in case she wants to add some names."

    She took the paper and went to clear the silver upon the table when the King glowered at her. "Now." He said aloud.

    The poor woman nodded and hastily walked out of the room to reach Roselyn''s room.

    "The King wanted to give it back to you. In case you happen to change your mind and decide to add names." She said handing the paper to Roselyn who stretched her hand.

    She turned it over and giggled after reading his reply to her note.

    ''As much as I should advise you before getting undress? Will that cause you a heart attack too?''

    Sheughed as she dabbed her forehead. He was very unpleasant, she thought to herself.

    "What is so funny?" Asked the maid, making Roselyn hear an interesting sound of her voice for the first time.

    "Nothing, a fun memory urred into my mind." She replied sharing a big smile on her face as she felt happy to be spoken to.

    "If you need anything, miss Roselyn, I''m outside the door." She dered smiling gently.

    After heading out the maid closed the door behind her.

    When she found the older maid waiting for her, frowning her eyebrows. Her forehead was greased from the age and from the anger she felt. "Why did you talk to her and smiled?" She folded her arms scrutinizing her from upside down.

    "The King said so." The younger maid replied under her breath.

    "This unconventional idea he had ofing into agreements to pretend a partnership is quite ridiculous. The earlier we get her out of the scene, the sooner he will be able to find someone who is truly worthy." The cynical womanmented with her raspy voice and a grin appeared on her face. Letting the girl deduce she had something in her mind recognizing the familiar grin.

    "What are you nning?"

    The grin expanded, the more she thought about her idea, "I am not nning anything. She will do it herself by falling in love with him. I can''t wait to see her little heart break into millions of pieces."

    The maid watched her eyes blink at the idea of Roselyn being hurt.

    "What if she won''t fall for him?"

    That old woman hearing that supposition, gave her a nce, "In that case, we have to scare her. If she sees what the King is capable of, I bet she will run away in a blink of an eye."

    Receiving a judgemental gaze she folded her arms her voice became even raspier as it raised, "King William would turn in his grave if he knew what his son is doing. We are doing this for him and the Kingdom.." She continued, looking at the younger maid when a smirk appeared on her face.

 Chapter 42 - Pick A Dress

    Roselyn woke up earlier in the morning, knowing the marriage would be in just a few days she still wanted that day to be perfect. Considering that will probably be the only time she will ever wed she wanted to help organize the event and make it memorable.

    Just like she used to dream about that day when she was younger.

    Although the man she was going to marry was a vampire, he was treating her well. He wasn''t very sweet and he didn''t seem to like spending time with her, besides that she could say he was a goodpanion.

    The maids broke into the room seeing she had her lights on like a hurricane in a wood. They harshly ced decades of dresses onto the bed. Then few more maids entered carrying boxes of jewelry.

    When Roselyn looked at the dresses she soon figured out those were brought there for her to pick the one she would wear for the marriage.

    She saw that none of those was to her liking. They were surely very beautiful but filled with details, pearls, embroideries or tapes and she didn''t like that kind of dress. She was of the idea that ''less is more and that too many details were ruining a good piece of fabric.

    The idea of asking them to find other dresses or ask to see something else seemed to be rude but at the same time, the idea of marrying with a dress she disliked was out of the question.

    When gathered all the courage she looked at the maid who spoke to her the previous day, and trying to sound gentle she asked, "may I see more dresses?"

    The older maid who wasn''t a huge fan of Roselyn frowned, "why? I picked those dresses myself."

    For some reason Roselyn was not surprised, she probably did it on purpose to make her look bad in the King''s eyes.

    "Maybe my taste is different from yours... Can I see something more simple?" Roselyn asked, on the maid''s face formed a severe expression.

    After some seconds her lips surprisingly curved up,

    and suddenly her tone of voice changed, from rude became softer, "Sure thing. Maybe you can pick the dresses yourself, do you fancy this idea?"

    That was the kindest thing that came out of her mouth so Roselyn offered a smile, liking her idea she nodded.

    "I would love to." She replied.

    The second maid looked confused knowing that the King wouldn''t be very happy if he knew that.

    "Follow me,dy Roselyn." She said and she began to walk. After a long walk, Roselyn could say that she entered a new part of the house. The maid took her set of keys and went to pick a smaller one that was different from the other keys, it was a silver small key and it had a weird logo on the head of it.

    The de seemed shorter and thinner, but Roselyn didn''t pay much attention to that detail. It was probably an old door lock they forgot to rece.

    She turned the key inside of the door and smiled when it sessfully opened.

    The inside of it was riddled with clothes, diaries and boxes, and other dusty stuff.

    It seemed not to have been opened for years.

    "Come," the maid whispered slowly and quietly closing the door behind them. Then she walked into the back of the room.

    She opened a closet revealing hundreds of dresses all organized meticulously and well maintained.

    Their style caught Roselyn''s attention, it was a very old style like if those dressed belonged to decades ago.

    "Who those dresses belong to?" Roselyn asked brushing her hand against the fabric.

    "Queen Evelina gathered many dresses during the years and those are the best ones." She replied looking at Roselyn, her lips curved slightly.

    "The ones that King John personally selected for you to wear during the most important events." A grin shaped her lips.

    When she met Roselyn''s gaze she became serious, "do they meet your liking?"

    Roselyn was very impressed by what she heard, she couldn''t believe that John was so nice to let her wear his mother''s dresses. She thought that she owned that to him and that after picking the dress she could surprise him.

    She took a look at all the dresses and many of them caught her eye as they suited exactly her preferences.

    After taking some minutes to decide she pointed at one dress in the center of the wardrobe. It was indeed a wedding dress, her eyes sparkled at the view and it felt like the dress picked her since her heart''s beat increased the more she looked at it.

    "You couldn''t make a better choice." The maidmented.

    Carefully taking the dress which was protected by a garment bag. She walked toward the door.

    "It was a nice gesture of yours to make me pick the dress. Thank you." Roselyn said breaking the silence after she locked the door. She was willing to have a good rtionship with every maid even though she wasn''t weed in the best way.

    "It was a pleasure." She replied not meeting her gaze, she walked hurried as if someone followed her.

    "Why are you rushing?" Roselyn asked but the woman didn''t reply.

    Once they finally came back to Roselyn''s room the maid opened the door and ced the dress upon her bed.

    "I look forward to showing you my dress." She said gazing at the blond maid who waited for them there.

    The maid offered a smile and walked closer to see what she brought there.

    Roselyn proudly smiled, and delicately slipped the dress out of the cover bag.

    When the maid saw it she suddenly covered her mouth with her hands.

    Her eyes widened as she waspletely shocked by what she saw.

    Roselyn''s eyes narrowed, concerning she didn''t like the dress she picked.. "You don''t fancy it?" She asked noticing her face became pale.

 Chapter 43 - Give Them What They Want To See

    Roselyn''s eyes narrowed "You don''t fancy it?" She asked noticing her face became pale.

    "She does. Don''t you Karolina?" The maid asked. A bit of rebuke could be heard from her voice.

    The maid who was shocked nodded her head forcing a smile.

    Roselyn''s eyebrow furrowed, something seemed weird from the way that maid was looking at the dress. It was like she was both concerned and scared.

    "Why don''t you try it on?" The older maid asked when a smile on her lips was drawn.

    The other maid was still looking at Rose with a pleading look as if she wanted to tell her something.

    Roselyn was too distracted from the joy that embraced her heart to decipher her gaze. For once since she had been there she felt treated good and she didn''t let any suspect get in the middle.

    "I forgot.." the older maid said dabbing her forehead, when Roselyn looked at her she exined, "I forgot to tell you to pick the jewelry. My feet are aching, can you go there on your own?"

    She nodded unsure whether she was able to remember the route.

    "Miss Roselyn, you should decide the tablecloths and the cutlery first." The younger maid interjected trying to ignore the creased forehead of the older maid who didn''t expect her to intervene in their conversation and try to impede her vicious n.

    "I agree." smiled Roselyn, "best things shall be left forst."

    "I will call the carriage, and tell the King that you are ready to visit the silverware shop."

    She went out of the door while Roselyn took a dress from her wardrobe and wore it. The maid helped her to pull the corset. Pulling it strongly, having Roselyn give a grimace of pain but the maid mouthed "sorry." Offering a smile.

    If she didn''t bring her to decide her dress she would think she was doing it on purpose. But contrary to her expectations she seemed to be kind so she didn''tin. When another pull she gave, Roselyn tried her best not toin, biting the inner side of her cheek for the pain.

    "Perfect." She eximed.

    Stepping out the door she saw John there, he smiled offering his arm for her to take and walk together outside the mansion.

    "Ady shows their real personality when she goes shopping with her man."

    Hearing him unconsciously calling himself her man Roselyn felt a shiver run through her spine and her cheeks lightly blushed.

    "The choices she makes and keens she has on pursuing says a lot about her future life in the castle. This is what my father always used to say."

    "Comparing the choices we make towards objects to how we choose our gentlemen?" She questioned and the King nodded his head, she chuckled. "The first time I hear someoneparing men to objects and not the other way around."

    John shook his head and raised an eyebrow, with a proud expression he admitted, "yes. My father loved women and always thought that they are the ones who decide, while we poor men just adapt to their will."

    "Your father was a smart man," Roselyn said with a d smile.

    The older maid who followed them till there interjected in their conversation to reply, "he was. He truly was."

    They entered in the carriage, John looked at her upside down.

    "What?" She asked when he said a light smile on his face.

    "Nothing just thinking."

    "Hmm. Okay." She replied turning her gaze toward the window, she could see her reflection but not his.

    "You don''t have a reflection either." She came to the realization.

    "Wow, Roselyn. You discovered every vampire characteristic now." He pped his hands and joked while she rolled his eyes.

    "Why do you have to be so impolite?" She questioned.

    "I have my good reason." He replied ncing at inclining his head.

    Arriving in front of the shop they walked down the carriage.

    People who were in the street turned around to gaze at the premature couple and have something to gossip about during the following days.

    Some of them walked near them and when the couple entered, behind them few curious people followed them. Probably they were interested in knowing what they were doing there.

    "Do you like the attention?" Whispered John noticing the people behind them.

    "No. I hate it." She whispered, he gazed at her thinking she was joking. But when he saw her tensed expression he understood she was being serious.

    Truthfully enough she disliked the attention she received when he was around her. It was like she could read their judgemental thoughts. Living with two sisters who were just like those people. Always judging when someone was reaching a higher status in life than them. As it was easier to invent reasons to hate people, rather than admitting that you are feeling envy.

    It was like she could read their disapproval of their brutal judgment through their gaze.

    "Here."

    He headed to the back of the store where silverware was.

    The King stared at her from the reflection she reflected through a kettle, he smiled whispering near her ear. "If we give them what they want to see then they will let us alone."

    She felt the airing out from his breath on her neck''s skin provoking her goosebumps.

    Moving her gaze around the shop she saw few women whispering to each other while they shamelessly looked at them.

    She turned over, lifting her chin slightly to stare at him straight into the eyes. Her heart began palming against her chest.

    Roselyn felt the women''s gaze on him but she couldn''t break the intensity of John''s gaze.

    His pupils dted. She held her breath when he got closer to her.

    She looked down at his lips and felt a weird sensation in her body that was telling her to lean even closer. Unconsciously she followed that urge and tilted her head to his opposite side.

    He smiled pushing her against the table on which there were located all the silverware which trembled at the shake Roselyn''s body provoked.

    Her attempt of trying to get her body far from the table as she didn''t want to break anything ended in a fail as she loses her bnce falling towards the King''s direction.

    He took her from the hips from the fall and her arms fallen on his neck.

    Their bodies were so close and he smiled at the smell of her floral delicate fragrance perfume she emanated.

 Chapter 44 - A Woman Decides

    "May I help you?" A voice broke the silence and ruined the moment, bringing back Roselyn to reality.

    The show owned bowed down when they both moved their gaze on him. Her cheeks became red when she met his gaze.

    John cleared his voice, pushing Roselyn gently to the side as she was impeding him to see the silverware exposed. His hand was still on her back while the other one pointed at some pieces at the bottom of the table.

    "We''re looking for silverware, but we want the best pieces you have. It''s for a special asion. Our marriage."

    Thedies who still had their gaze on them looked at each other to whisper something and then went out in a hurry.

    Where were they going? Probably to tell what they saw to all the inhabitants of Yorkshire, just like always John was right, they were here to find out someone to gossip about. He seemed to know people and women more than she did.

    The shop owner, a middle-aged man with a long dark beard widened his eyes. His smile imploded in joy. It didn''t happen often that the King visited shops and even more rarely that he asked for custom pieces for a special asion. His happiness was because he knew that their visit would guarantee him a future of prosperity and much poprity in town.

    "I will bring everything I have in the back of the store." He said in a high voice and walked away.

    "Are you alright?" his gaze from the shop owner moved to Roselyn and he wiped a hair out of her face.

    "Yes, I am," she said breaking eye contact to look down the floor.

    "I know this doesn''t make you muchfortable but the more they think we are happy and in love the less they will bother us." He exined.

    She kept her gaze down, unintentionally she took a long breath, and her cheeks heated up.

    He chuckled at her innocence, the women''s prying eyes were not a danger anymore yet she seemed to be even more ashamed and embarrassed.

    "Why are you flustered?" he asked taking advantage of that bit of intimacy they got.

    She nodded no with her head. "Tell me." he insisted, with his hand, he lifted her chin. Automatically her gaze went to meet his. "I''ve never been kissed before." She admitted.

    His forehead wrinkled as his eyes farther back and forth looking at her eyes. Doubting the truthfulness of her statement.

    It was difficult for him to believe, is used to live a life in which passionate actions happen onmon urrence.

    After intense thinking he remembered that she was not lying, everydy shouldmit and devote herself to the man she married. And although he never followed that praxis and had the luck to meet women that didn''t either. It was the normality in the high society.

    "I know. But there''s nothing to worry about." He reassured her, feeling a bit guilty.

    Girls like her usually had the dream and wish to have their first kiss with the person they truly loved and he put her in the situation of kissing someone she barely knew and surely didn''t love.

    "You two are very sweet together." The shop owner''s voice resounded from afar. So they turned around to see him walking in their direction and carrying a box full of silverware. The box he carried seemed to be heavy since his breath heaven at each step he took. John reached him to help him with the box, he took it easily and quickly ced it on the table.

    The gaze of the man was surprised either for the fact that he didn''t expect the King to help him or because of the facility he lifted that box.

    After the man took his time to ce all the pieces in front of them John looked at Roselyn waiting for her to say her opinion about the silverware. She wasn''t an expert in figuring out the values that each object had so she based her choice on the appearance that most caught her eye.

    She wondered what John''s father thought about that, recalling his earlier statement.

    "I fancy this set." She said after a long reflection and pointed at the set she had on the right. The owner pursed his lips his gaze moved to look at the King who spared him with a quick gaze before turning his look toward Roselyn.

    "She is the one who decides." He murmured in a low voice that was only hearable by the sir.

    Although if his voice was low his irritably in his voice was palpable.

    "Of course, mdy. Would you like to see something else?"

    "Actually, yes. I do. Can I see the vases?" She dared to ask and when she got a nod from John she smiled, raising her voice to be heard from the owner who rushed in the back of the store once again. "The best you have...Thank you."

    "I have always dreamed my wedding to be full of flowers." She said.

    The man arrived carrying four big vases, each one had an amazing design and shape.

    "Those are the best I have." He said, his eyes darted back and forth between the King and his future spouse.

    "Are those handmade?" Her eyes sparkled admiring how definite and precise the decoration was on each object.

    "Yes by my wife." The owner offered a proud smile.

    "We take them all," John said.

    "Don''t forget the set of cutlery," Roselyn added, the sir gathered all the things they bought and went to put them in a bag. "Thank you very much for your visit." Then he bowed down in front of the couple.

    They both smiled and walked out arm by arm.

 Chapter 45 - First Kiss

    After getting on the carriage, the King looked at Roselyn with a thoughtful nce.

    "I don''t think it''s the most romantic thing to be kissed for the first time in front of people to pretend to be in love." He said.

    Roselyn shrugged, "seems like we have no choice."

    "I don''t like high society standards of life. Women should be allowed to kiss and have a sexual active life even before marriage." He shook his head, receiving a nce like if she didn''t agree with his way of thinking.

    "It''s not a big deal. I just wanted to advise you in case you would assume I don''t kiss well." She replied trying to hide her embarrassment.

    He tried to stifle a chuckle, "It''s notplicated, it''s more natural than you think." He turned over to look through the window of the carriage after few minutes his eyes widened. "Stop here." Hemanded a shy smile formed in his face.

    The carriage was immediately stopped, she turned around to see him look at her in a interested way, like if he was going to ask something. He raised an eyebrow, Roselyn frowned as she was taken aback from his pleading look.

    And the question that followed confirmed her concerns, "I can show you how to kiss." He said offering his hand and opening the door of the carriage.

    "Unless you have someone else you would like to be your first kiss rather than me." He offered his hand to help her step out of the carriage.

    Roselyn couldn''t believe to her ears. She knew that they would have to kiss, before orter, but she thought it was going to be for some special asion. His question caught herpletely off guards.

    "I thought you didn''t want to do anything that could potentially make me ..."

    He titled his eyes, trying not to roll his eyes, probably thinking that she was just trying to find an excuse not to kiss him. Which indeed, it was exactly her intention.

    "I have kissed so many girls in my life. I guarantee you, a kiss won''t make you fall in love with me." He said then he stepped out of the carriage, gazing at her from outside.

    Roselyn took a long breath and stepped out taking his hand which was still stretched out.

    She got out of the carriage and they stopped in the middle of a flowers field. She could spot so many different colors, she opened her mouth admiring the breathtaking view. It seemed like there was a colorful carpet, she took a long breath to smell all the profume. Her eyes blinked from the astonishment view.

    "You''re lucky, my first kiss was awkard. I am probably the first and best kiss you will ever give." Roselyn rolled her eyes at his humility but he smiled proudly.

    "Ready?" He said wiping the hair off her face and then cing his hand under her ear, while he kept her hair away from her exposed cheek. She felt a thrill run down her neck, probably due to his cold touch or the minimal distace that separated their bodies.

    He leaned closed and for a second the time stopped, she felt lost in a bubble of time and space. She closed her eyes and his lips met hers. The flutter only intensified when all her senses were invaded by the smell of his fragrance which mixed with the perfume of the surrounding flowers.

    Roselyn''s heart pounded in her chest at how soft he felt.

    The delicate touch of her lips made his heart beat increase which destabilized him enough to stop their lips from connecting.

    It was a soft short kiss, yet enough to leave her longing for more.

    She opened her eyes and saw his eyes ze through her.

    "Thank you." She said. But when she heard what she just said her she felt silly. Thanking him? He didn''t give her a gift for his birthday. How silly was she? She didn''t know if she should cry orugh for the words that escaped from her lips.

    "You''re wee." He replied getting back inside the carriage.

    "I didn''t mean to thank you. I just didn''t know what to say. I was embarrassed." Roselyn exined, breaking the awkard silence.

    "You shall thank me instead. Doesn''t happen everyday that a handsome King kisses you in the middle of a field of flowers. I don''t me your unconscious for being honest." He strutted, a pinch of michief and sarcasm in voice.

    A giggle escaped from his lips, followed by a big smile. Roselyn chuckled. That was what she''d always wanted. A rtionship like that, without the worry that one of the couple could possibly fall in love.

    Maybe the ''thank you'' that unintentionally slipped from her mouth was actually the product of her unconscious thanking him for allowing her to live the life she had always wanted.. With someone by her side who would be guarantee her a good and fun time together. What could she ask more?

 Chapter 46 - Disappointment

    "A letter from the Royal House," Ginevra said checking the mail and picking a letter which had the Royal sign upon it. Abigail and Sharon who were busy sewing, reached their mom to see what she was holding.

    "It must be from Roselyn," Abigail murmured, at the sound of her sister''s name being mentioned, Sharon''s forehead greased.

    Abigail opened it, it was an invite for the wedding of King John Waldburg and Roselyn yton.

    "I can not believe she did this. What did I do to deserve such a deplorable offense by none other but my own sister."

    Sharon spatted, and her mind was too upied by negative thoughts to notice the scolding gaze Abigail gave her.

    "Can you be happy for once for her? And not make everything about yourself?" she replied, as she couldn''t take her sister''sints anymore.

    Sharon looked at her, her mouth dropped hearing what her sister dared to say.

    "Excuse me?" she asked to make sure that she heard well.

    "You heard me. Look, I am sorry that she destroyed your dream of marrying the King and bing Queen. But you should move on, there are so many other boys in cirction." She spatted keeping her voice calm not to create an argument.

    Sharon raised her right eyebrow in the usual way she did before getting mad at someone.

    "Just like she had many other boys in cirction yet she still stole who was supposed to be my man in a sneaky cruel way." She raised her voice and walked in front of her. Tapping with her finger on her sister''s forehead, "Open your eyes, Abigail, she did all this in secret. When she was constantly disappearing during events, she was probably with him trying to enchant him with the speeches she heard from us." She said clenching her teeth and knitting her eyebrow.

    Abigail took a step back, departing from her touch. She took a deep breath and replied, "if so then you should ask yourself why she felt the need to keep it hidden from us. Maybe because she knew you well enough to know you will rather lose your sister than a high-ranked man." She replied acknowledging she was going to begin a dispute.

    "I can''t believe you are telling me it''s my fault if she betrayed me." Sharon folded her arms.

    "Can you try to be a good sister for once in your life and not putting yourself on the pedestal?"

    "You would have said the same things if she stole Lord Victor from you." She spat pointing her finger against her chest.

    "Stop it" Ginevra stretched her hand in the middle of her daughters. Stepping in the middle of them.

    Her gaze which was darting back and forth between Abigail and Sharon stopped to stare at Sharon for some instants, "we are going to the wedding and support Roselyn. No scenes shall be caused. If your intentions are to create chaos or give her any trouble then I highly suggest you remain home."

    Opening her mouth to talk back her mother lifted her hand and went to gaze at her other daughter. "Abigail, you should mind your tone of voice and try to be moreprehensible rather than judging."

    After the quick scolding, Ginevra spread her arms in a sign of resignation.

    "I didn''t raise you to be like this. I am very disappointed in the two of you." By saying that she gasped, giving ast nce to both of them, then she headed back to her room.

    "You''re not the only one to be disappointed," Sharonmented under her breath, heading to her room.

    Just like every evening since Roselyn''s departure, Sharon created arguments and spent her dayining about how she was the victim of the situation and how deluded she felt for the way Rose betrayed her.

    She seemed like she lost her hopes and desires turningpletely uninterested in searching for a man. Locking in her room, Sharon felt abandoned by all her family and the fault was attributed to the one that resided in the Royal House, a ce she was wanted to belong to.

    As her mind was wandering around trying to search for proof that would solve her problems or at least prove her point to her family, she remembered about Lord David. Her eyes shed in joy when she saw the light under the tunnel. Her lips curved into a crooked grin. What a coincidence that she was in good graces with him.

    Every guest could extend their invitation to one maximum of two people, It would just be a shame if she didn''t invite Lord David to the wedding.

    Taking her decision she stepped out of her room, in a few minutes she left the house and was already sitting inside the carriage.

    Her mother afterall prohibits her to make a scene but she wasn''t prohibited to bring someone there that would do it for her.

    She chuckled picturing the face of her sister at the arrival of David.

    When the carriage stopped in front of the Darington''s mansion she cleared her voice before stepping outside. The carriage took off and she reached the door, she took a long breath before knocking.

    To her luck, Lord David was the one who opened the door, his gaze was surprised seeing her there.

    He bowed down and she replicated his gesture. Then she spoke, "Hello Lord David, always a pleasure." He smiled, "Miss Sharon, I am sorry to inform you that Lord Fernand is not at home right now. I am all by myself."

    Sharon offered a gentle smile as she walked closer to him. "Actually you are the one I was looking for." She said, her voice sounded slightly worried.

    The man''s eyes narrowed, as he was left in stunned silence trying to figure out what thatdy wanted from him.

    "I can''t deny the high esteem I have for you. I wanted to check how you are after what happened."

    His tense facial expression rxed, "I heard the news about your sister and the King." His voice was raspy and full of resentment.

    "If I can say in total confidence, I wanted her to be with you. You seemed to get along and I know you could have made her happy." She vocalized her thoughts and gasped.

    "No-no-no." He murmured shaking his head.

    "I have enough of her and him." He spatted, pointing at his casted leg.

    Sharon lifted her eyebrow, "Do they have to do something about your leg?"

 Chapter 47 - Planning Together

    Sharon lifted her eyebrow, "Do they have something to do about your leg?"

    He nodded, leaning in as if he was concerned about someone hearing them when instead they were alone. "They both assaulted me. A poor man who was doing nothing bad beyond trying to be nice with thedy he loved."

    Sharon''s hand went to ce on her breast, her eyebrow knitted down in an expression of grief.

    "I am so sorry." She murmured, with his other hand she was caressing his shoulder.

    His gaze became furious, "she hit me first. Then when he arrived he finished the job and knocked me out." He confessed gnashing his teeth.

    She tensed all her facial muscles to stifle the smile that tickled her lips.

    "At this point, I wonder if he hit you because he was pushed by his jealousy." She said trying to force aprehensive face.

    He cupped his chin with his hand in a thoughtful expression. "Or maybe he was just worried that someone would find out about their secret dating, he added, trying toe out with a reasonable option.

    He also called to offer me a mary prize to indulge me in forgetting about the damage he caused me." He admitted, Sharon shook her head.

    "I am very sorry." She vociferated. "I will see you at the wedding then?" She asked. He nodded, apanying her toward the door then opening it.

    "Maybe we should keep this discussion we had...private." She murmured, after getting a nod she walked out.

    Stepping back onto the carriage she finally rxed her facial muscles to release the grin she had been trying to stifle the entire time. She found her secret and an ally to ruin her wedding. It was just a matter of time before they broke up and she could finally make her move.

    While the carriage took a secondary street to head home it met Royal''s carriage. From inside Roselyn recognized the familiar carriage and ordered to stop. She headed out to look who was inside, hoping she would find there her dearest friend: Kathy.

    Sharon saw her sister''s waving at her from outside so she scoffed forcing a stic smile when she saw the King walk near her sister.

    "Stop the carriage." She said and walked toward them offering a smile but cursing mentally.

    She bowed down in front of the couple. Roselyn had a cheerful genuine smile on her face, "Hii! What are you doing around all alone?" She asked.

    Sharon''s gaze went to admire the King, his charming took his breath away for some instants then she replied, "just wanted to get some fresh air." Her gaze was set on John. "What about you, your highness?" She asked reserving all her attention to the King.

    "We went to the silverware shop and then to the florist. Shopping for the wedding." He replied, smiling.

    Sharon pursed her lips, her gaze moved to her sister who smiled. "I look forward to that day." Shemented, bowing her head down and then stepping back onto her carriage.

    "She is a woman of few words," John stated staring at her carriage took off. Roselyn gasped, "I hope she will forgive me one day."

    Rose didn''t expect her to jump for joy for meeting her, but she did expect more than few words, and her attention was barely dedicated to the King rather than her sister.

    Receiving a confused gaze from John she exined herself: "She was the one whoid her eyes on you."

    "Just like every other girl in town. But that doesn''t justify her immaturity and incapability of moving on." He got back on the carriage, putting his hand under his head.

    "I know." Roselyn sat near him and gasped, "I just feel like our agreement is going to hurt a lot of people."

    The King gazed at her, he shrugged his shoulders. "Unless we won''t be the ones to be hurt I don''t care."

    Roselyn let the matter drop and turned her head around to gaze out of the window wondering how he managed to be so cold and emotionless. Was it just pretending or was he like that? He seemed to hide many secrets but it wasn''t her business to ask.

    The carriage stopped and they both walked down, entering their residence.

    Maids were scrubbing the floor so they walked on the uncleaned side.

    "Roselyn,e in my room." He said, all the maids that were there stopped their cleaning to gaze at each other. One of them mouthed at the other, "he doesn''t allow anyone to go in his room." The other replied: "I know".

    Roselyn who heard them nodded to the King, her mouth dried. Her heart skipped a beat wondering what he wanted to do in his room.

    The use that didn''t allow kissing unless for the special public asion was already been broken, maybe he wanted to break the one about sexual activities too. Her concerns amplified the moment he opened the door of his room and closed it, locking it down after her entrance.

    Her heart went to beat fast, she could hear it pulsing through her chest. He looked at her when a hinted smirk appeared on his face.

    About earlier..." he said, Roselyn''s eyes widened, "what?" she murmured all in a breath worried about the possible answers she could receive.

    He leaned closer to her, "since you''ve never kissed before I suppose you haven''t had sex either?" She swallowed the lump that formed down her throat and shook her head from side to side.

    "Maybe I can show you how to do that too?" he asked with a glimpse of mischief in his voice.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened and she choked at just the thought of what he dared to ask.

    "Em... I..." she stammered.

    He walked toward his bed andid on it.. He gazed at her from the bed, gesturing with his hands as he was inviting her to join him.

 Chapter 48 - Holy Room

    She was so deep in her thoughts that she didn''t realize the smile on his face.

    He exploded inughs as he couldn''t take it anymore, she rolled her eyes punching his arm as soon as she realized he was making fun of her.

    "You face," he said taking some air between theughs. "It was so funny. For a second I thought your eyes would explode for the excessive widening." He eximed.

    "So funny." Roselyn pretended to fake augh and rolled her eyes.

    She reached the door when he called her name, "Rose.." she turned over, bewildered by the way he called her, it was the first time he called her with a nickname.

    He continued when she paused to look at him, "however the kiss wasn''t that bad. I mean to be your first one."

    Roselyn rolled her eyes at his cheesy statement.

    "I can''t say the same." She replied imitating his same sarcastic tone of voice and stepped out the door to reach her room.

    The older maid was waiting for her in the room, "miss Roselyn." She said bowing down at her entrance.

    "I prepared the dress. Do you want to try it on?" She asked, holding the dress that Roselyn picked from the locked room.

    "Yes. Thank you." She said, slipping out the dress she currently wore to wear the new one. The fabric was soft at her touch, as she wore it she felt the excitement run through her veins. A weird feeling of joy imploded inside her. Seeing the reflection that the mirror cast, she blinked twice to prove to herself she wasn''t dreaming. It has been few days since the day she decided to ept the agreement yet the woman she saw reflected in front of her waspletely different.

    She smiled, the dress suited her perfectly. It had a heart-shaped neck, filled with some gold embroidery which offered the dress a ssy style but not too exaggerated.

    The sleeves were puffed and it had a bell-shaped skirt that extended from the line of the side to its lower part, giving the whole look a raffinate touch.

    "That''s a shame that the King can''t see you." The maid gasped under her breath.

    "I will go to him, our marriage is not... conventional, and it shall remain that way." She concluded taking her decision.

    The old maid watched her step out of the room, she had a smirk on her face and a proud devilish gaze.

    When the younger maid walked in after seeing Roselyn stepping out she folded her arms. "This is too much." She whispered.

    "Don''t get in the middle." A stinging scold was the reply the young girl got.

    "You know that room is holy for him. The nicest thing he will do to her after seeing her wearing her mother''s dress would be kicking her out." Her voice got louder and the older maid checked around her to see if anyone heard her then she pointed her finger against her, her eyebrows knitted down before she hissed: "That is the whole point, silly girl." She clenched her teeth. "Stay. Out. Of. This." She spat out each word in a final warning.

    "I hope one day, sooner orter, all the harm you cause to people wille back on you." She whispered ncing at her with disgust and madness.

    "Have a nice day, Caroline." The older maid offered a stic smile then she walked out of the room.

    Roselyn meanwhile reached the door of the King''s room, lucky she managed to remember the long path and reach his room.

    She unconsciously fixed the dress and her hair, taking a long breath before knocking on the door.

    "It''s Roselyn." She said from behind the door.

    "Did you change your mind? What a shame I put that prohibition on the agreem..." the door budged and as soon as she saw her, he froze.

    His jaw dropped and he became pale. His gaze falls on her dress scanning it upside down.

    "Y-y-you don''t like it?" She spattered when his gaze intensified and from being puzzled it turned out to be furious. She recognized the angry expression as it was the same he had when he run out of the house in a rush disappearing for hours.

    "Where did you find it?" He clenched his fists and shut his eyes close in a desperate attempt to try to remain calm.

    "A maid.. apanied me in a roo-"

    Before she could finish the sentence he intervened, opening his eyes. "You entered that room?" His fists were shaking from his vain attempt of trying to remain calm and stifle the immense anger.

    "Ye-"

    "I want you out." He thundered so aloud that Roselyn felt her heart skip a beat.

    "But I-"

    "OUT!" Another shout escaped from his lips, his voice was shaken and severe.

    She took few steps back, looking down as she couldn''t bear the way he looked at her. She had never seen him angry before and she surely didn''t wish to drive him mad with something so massive. Her eyes nced up to him just to offer a pleading look, like if it could help to solve the situation.

    He put his hands on his head, looking once again at the dress she wore. "You have one hour to prepare your suitcase and step on the carriage to leave."

    Roselyn wanted to intervene to try to exin to him that was just a setup and she didn''t mean to offend him. But she was too shaken, she gave him a quick sad nce. The corners of her lips curved down and her eyes filled with tears.. She looked up to stifle the tears and turned over not to be seen by him when her attempt failed and tears fell down her cheeks.

 Chapter 49 - You Lost

    Arriving at her room she immediately slipped out of the dress, "bring it to him." She ordered sniffing, handing the dress to Caroline, the young maid who tried to get her side earlier. "I am sorry." She murmured, but Roselyn ignored her. She didn''t need them to be sorry, she needed them before to help her and warn her.

    She fell into a trap that was set purposely to hurt her and get John mad at her just when they were finally getting close and earning each other''s trust. She saw the snooty face of the old maid peeping from the door and she narrowed her eyes, "I hope you are happy now." Her voice was barely undesirable from the soft tone of voice due to the crying. She wiped off her tears and cursed internally seeing the woman proudly smirk.

    "I am happy. I thought you were stronger, kinda disappointed for your fragile soul." The maid said, her voice echoed toward the room. She hinted a cruel smile, "I thought you wouldst more. However it''s not your fault, I guess he doesn''t care much, after all." With this dry remark, she snapped thest bit of patience Roselyn''s had, who stand up from the floor on which she was sat to prepare her suitcase.

    She headed back to the King''s room totally forgetting that she was not wearing a suitable dress, she was dressed in a light robe. When she realized it, feeling the shivers and the air blowing against her thin almost transparent fabric it was toote toe back. She wouldn''t do it anyway, if she was the old maid''s face once more she would fear to do something she wouldter regret.

    She knocked on the King''s room door and took a long breath to make sure to gather all the courage left in her body. Nobody ever dared to yell at her the way he did, he seemed so angry that he streaked fear and awe in her letting her unable to react.

    Now she understood why the maids were scared, only God knew what he was able to do when he was that mad.

    The King opened the door, his face was still tensed from the anger and when he saw her he knitted down his eyebrows. "What are you doing still here?" He questioned, his voice was altered.

    "Before leaving I have to take something out of my chess. By doing so I have to exin to you what happened." Her voice came out as a squeak, her hands shook.

    He furrowed his forehead, but before he could say anything she continued, "Firstly, I didn''t know I couldn''t enter that room. A maid asked me if I wanted to pick the dress myself so I epted and she brought me there. Secondly, It is not my fault if .." Her voice raised as she gained confidence and courage.

    He irregrly moved his hand, like if the sound of her voice annoyed him, "I don''t care. I want you out. I don''t want to hear your excuses, you acted behind my back. It was part of the agreement toe to me before you take any important decision."

    He said in all his frankness, then gestured toward the door to push her to get out of his way.

    "How could I possibly imagine that something a maid told me was wrong and was going to hurt you? She didn''t like me from the beginning and now she achieved her objective. I hope you are happy."

    Her words tumbled out of her mouth, she unconsciously leaned closed to him as her voice raised. He nonchntly nodded, "I will be." His broken voice betrayed his words revealing the discrepancy in his real feelings.

    Roselyn gave up and walked away, she couldn''t do more than exin to him what happened. If he didn''t want to see what he had right under his nose, it was not her fault. She felt a weird feeling pounding inside her breast and her stomach was in knots.

    She went to her room and zipped the full and prepared suitcase. The younger maid who told her she was sorry went to help her to wear her dress. She offered a supportive smile, that kind of smile you give to someone you don''t know to make them feel better without having the courage to ask how they are.

    Roselyn smiled back, she didn''t feel like asking her why she didn''t warn her even though her mind was drifting in that direction.

    "I tried to stop her, she targeted you and would do anything to get you out of here." The maid confessed gasping. Roselyn gave her a pleading gaze, "it doesn''t matter anymore. I tried to exin him but he seemed emotionally distant and he didn''t seem to care about forgiving me." She vocalized her considerations and stepped out of the room pulling the suitcase. From the threshold she gave ast gaze to the room before closing the door, even if itsted short she enjoyed that ce and the life she had the honor to conduct there.

    Then she went to turn over to admire the remaining part of the house for some minutes, the maid ced a hand on her shoulder, "I believed in you. And I still do." Caroline offered the truest smile, looking up to her from her short stature.

    Roselyn covered her hand with her own returning the gentle smile.

    "What a moving scene." The older maid said in a sharp voice pping her hand and giggling "Must be sad to see the only source of happiness in someone''s else defeats." Roselyn spat, her voice was resentfulness for the women who ruined her settlement there.

    The maid smiled as those words didn''t touch her, "I am happy because you lost and I won. Now the Kingdom can finally have someone worthier rather than a in girl with no purposes in life."

    "How dare you?" Roselyn walked toward her in a rush walk, "How dare you to judge me when you barely know me?" She knitted her eyebrows, her eyes narrowed and her blood boiled up.

 Chapter 50 - Better Since Youre Here

    "How dare you?" Roselyn walked toward her in a rush walk, "to judge me when you barely know me." She whispered reaching her and clenching her fists.

    "Because I know enough to judge you." She replied pulling off a challenging smile.

    "Enough!" The King''s voice thundered in the room, they both turned over to face John''s anger expression.

    Silence fell in the room, amplifying the noise of his steps resounding on the marble floor as he reached them.

    He gazed at the old maid, "I can''t believe after all those years of service you would do something like that." His eyes moved toward Roselyn, "I am disappointed in both of you."

    Roselyn who just saw a hint of hope, when he scolded the maid, he felt the familiar disrupting feeling in her stomach after he included her in the reprimand.

    "I will give you both onest chance. But both of you have to earn my trust again." He stared at Roselyn straight into her eyes as if that statement was only reserved for her.

    "Thank you," Roselyn said in an honest voice.

    "Someone bring the food in my room now! I am starving." He shouted, his voice echoed in the room gathering the maids that were clearing the other rooms in the hall.

    They all rushed to bring the food in his room and seeing his demands being listened to, he turned around to walk back, not even dignify her with a nce.

    Roselyn began to pull her suitcase back into his room d of the opportunity he gave her. She wondered how he changed his mind that quickly but she didn''tin. She just wanted to make him trust her again. Her head hurt, she felt like a rabbit in a fox''s trap.

    At least, to see the positive side of it, she knew who she shouldn''t trust anymore and keep her guard on. That person was the samedy who was gazing at her with a sternly look from the opposite side of the room. What was she doing in her room?

    Roselyn was too drain out and tired to argue with her and her arrogance now, she took a long breath, the maid walked by her and when she stepped in front of her a whisper came out his mouth. "He didn''t kick you out. I suppose he cares for you more than I had expected." The maid said and restarted her walk to leave.

    Roselynid down in her room and took another relief breath, she felt like she was suffocating and couldn''t breathe properly due to the pounding sensation she had in her chest.

    She cursed herself under her breath for her vice of trusting people so easily.

    She felt her stomach growling, her sadness immediately left space for the feeling of hunger.

    She gazed around and no maids were there so she decided to walk to the dining room on her own. With a bit of luck, she would find the right way in that immense castle and reach it before orter.

    Indeed, it took her three wrong turns before she could find the correct way toward the dining room.

    It was empty, all the pans were brought to the King''s room where all the maids probably were. How she wished he was there with her, but he wasn''t and she was feeling so lonely in a room so big all alone.

    She sighed, remembering his words, she had to earn his trust back.

    "Miss Roselyn. I will serve you in a minute." The blond maid noticed her presence while she was passing by the door and entered to head to the kitchen and grab the food, cing it on the table.

    Roselyn felt quite sorry for her, it must be tiring to run all day around the house to serve him and then her. "I can do it myself." She said offering the kindest smile. "Sit down, " Roselyn added, receiving a puzzled nce from the short-haired maid.

    "Don''t worry mdy," she whispered beginning her familiar infinite run toward the kitchen and back in the dining room to fill the table.

    "I insist." Roselyn''s voice raised and the maid immediately paused, she seemed to be willing to whisper something but changed her mind and sat down.

    She rested massaging her knees, "please have some food." Roselyn suggested pushing her dish in front of the maid whose gestured with her finger to reject her nice offer, "this food will be enough for both of us." She kept osting near the maid some food.

    The blonde girl gave her a shy nce, waiting for thest approval which arrived when Roselyn nodded smiling. She finally grabbed a pastry and ate it in one bite.

    "How old are you?" Roselyn smiled at her impetuosity.

    "20" She replied, taking a bite of a second pastry.

    Roselyn''s mouth dropped, she seemed older than that, she wondered if the Royal Family ever worried about the maids'' ages before hiring them.

    Probably not.

    "Why are you working here?" Another question was asked from Roselyn, then she helped herself and began to eat some steak.

    "Because I have to send my money to my family, and the sry here is well paid." She confessed, her head is bowed toward the food.

    "But you don''t like it here." Roselyn alluded before she could stop herself. Hearing how she unconsciously vocalized her inner thoughts in spoken words she changed her approach, "I mean, it''s a very demanding job for such a young girl."

    She nodded, "it''s better now... with you." She said in low voice staring at her for some seconds and smiling before dedicating her full attention back to food.

    "With me?" Roselyn questioned, making sure she heard it right.

    The maid gave a final bite then cleared her mouth.

    She stood up to stretch her legs for some seconds and assumed her familiarposed position.

    She nodded, "He is better since you''re here." She whispered leaning her face close to her ear.

    A genuine smile formed on Roselyn''s lips, wondering whether she could investigate into the matter and ask her more. Her curiosity got the best of her, "why do you say so?"

 Chapter 51 - She Is His Pawn

    "He is better since you''re here." She whispered leaning her face close to her ear.

    A genuine smile formed on Roselyn''s lips, wondering whether she could investigate the matter and ask her more. Her curiosity got the best of her, "why do you say so?"

    "He was very upset after his father died." She replied, deceiving Roselyn who expected a different answer.

    "How did King William die?" she asked but the young girl widened her eyes and put her finger near her mouth to shush her. Roselyn remained quiet when she heard footsteps approaching them.

    The King passed by the dining room, not returning the smile Roselyn offered when she spotted his figure, he headed to the next room. Roselyn sighed, for how long was he able to hold a grudge?

    She forced with all her good intentions not to talk to him. She slowly walked out of the room she was in to see where he was heading to.

    What she saw, let herpletely stumped, regretting her choice as it was better she didn''t see. He weed three beautiful women, who wore expensive clothes. They start to chat giggling but Roselyn was too far to hear what they were saying, however she was not too far to notice how closed they were with him.

    One of them ced her hand over his back leaning toward him with a flirty smile, the second one wasughing at something he said and again, she didn''t need to be there to know that herugh was fake and just intended to allure him.

    Thest one was cing both her hands on his neck, she was the one who caught the majority of his attention. Not confidentially she was also the prettiest one in that trio.

    He turned over quickly enough to spot Roselyn watching him. He smirked and moved his hand to wave at her, from that gesture she felt sink into embarrassment and ufortably.

    A glimpse of anger she felt run through her body when he saw him smirking to his three little fans after cing his hand over the bottom of the prettiest girl.

    "Should I ask her to join?" A girl said enough aloud for Roselyn to hear, the prettiest one gazed at her. Her red eyes scanned her upside down, "you shouldn''t. It''s already enough that I have the decency to share him with you two."

    All three of them? Did she hear it well? Her blood boiled through her veins. Although she didn''t know the reason for the anger that she suddenly felt, she walked back into the dining room mming the door shut.

    The blonde maid who remained there the whole time gave her a supportive nce, "he is doing it to get back at you."

    Roselyn shook her head, barely believing what she heard, "I don''t care." She replied, but her clenched fists said otherwise.

    "Are you starting to catch feelings?" The maid whispered, Roselyn, shook her head, "of course not." Meeting the maid''s suspicious expression she rectified, "I just don''t think it''s very respectful towards me to spend more time with random people rather than someone who lied to all her family to form an agreement with him." Those words tumbled out her lips, her vulnerability was palpable.

    "Roselyn, please don''t catch feelings for him. He''s unable to love and will end up destroying you emotionally and physically in the infinite research of mutual feelings. I saw many gooddies fall for him and it didn''t end up well." Her words were sharp, she slowly empathized with each word to let her take the time to assimte the hidden warning.

    Those words left her confused, she didn''t know what being in love meant. On the contrary, she did know how close she got to him in a short time but was that catching feelings? That day seemed infinite for the number of hapless events that urred.

    She needed a rest to get her mindpletely free from all her concerns and thoughts.

    Heading to her room, she felt few female voices behind her and sudden long nails sinking in her shoulders. She turned around, the multiple girls were wandering around and when they saw her they wanted to tease her patience.

    "She is very pretty huh?" The girl who was tickling her shoulder said to John. He chuckled avoiding eye contact with Rose.

    "What''s your name, mdy?" The prettiest girl kept annoying her, she empathized the word ''mdy'' making it sound like an insult.

    "My name is Roselyn and I am heading to my room. Thank you." Roselyn quickly said, trying to hide her annoyance showing a fake smile.

    That girl met her gaze, her red eyes widened causing Roselyn to flinch away. "She is scared!" She giggled.

    "Enough now. Let her alone." The King spoke and the girl raised an eyebrow staring at the girl who tried to walk away.

    Reaching her in few seconds to stop her stretching the palm of her hand in front of her chest, "why such in a rush?"

    Roselyn rolled her eyes. "I am tired, I had a very tiring day." She replied sessively wondering why she was justifying herself with a random girl- or better- creature assuming she was a vampire from the color of her eyes.

    "Did John break your little innocent heart already?" She asked miming pickle lips.

    "Stop it." John''s voice raised gazing at the girl who stood in front of Rose.

    She darted her eyes back to the King and forth to Roselyn, "you care for her?" She shouted, her voice sounded like an angry scold, her eyes shed in anger.

    "I do since she is my pawn for safety and can help me to rule the Kingdom."

    A pawn? Was that all she meant to him? She felt her knees give away as those words echoed into her mind. "A pawn." She repeated to him and herself, the familiar sensation on her breast reappeared, swallowing the vile rising in the back of her throat.

    "Sorry..." that''s all he replied meeting her eyes that now filled with tears. She ran toward her room but once she turned the corner her legs copsed, making her fall down. Teardrops fall on her dress.

    That was what she got herself into, his solid reputation warned her about his cruel behavior and attitude. Nevertheless, she trusted him, and that''s what she got in return.

    ''A pawn'' in his maleficient game, that was what she really meant to him.

 Chapter 52 - Slow Down

    "Next time you dare to tease her like that. I will tear your heart apart until your soul wille back in your body just to beg me to stop." He clenched his teeth pushing her against the wall, "I like when you get rough. Call me if she needs some lesson for the honeymoon." She winked getting free from his grip and giving ast smirk before walking out.

    "Roselyn..." He cursed under his breath, punching strongly against the wall.

    He rushed toward her room to open the door, "Roselyn...can we talk?" his voice sounded vulnerable and broke. Roselyn wasying down, nkets covered all her body letting out only her neck and face. She had her shoulders turned back to him, he could only see her long brte straight hair.

    He walked toward her, gently pushing her to turn over.

    "What do you want?" She asked in a low voice.

    "I want to apologize."

    When she turned over he tucked her hair behind her ear, she lifted her gaze to meet his and when their eyes meet he smiled unconsciously.

    "I was very mad, for the dress, so I called those girls. The one who was unkind to you is quite possessive and I didn''t want to put you in danger, in case she knows about.." he said stopping before finishing his saying.

    "About?"

    "I didn''t mean what I said." He rectified, waiting for an answer that didn''t arrive.

    He walked away leaving her in peace. For some reason she hoped he would stay, maybe say something more rather than some bad apologies.

    But he was too prideful to satisfy her demands and she was too bummed to try to reason with him.

    The night passed with Roselyn enjoying a regenerative sleep, and him spending a sleepless nights.

    When she woke up to, the maids were already awoke and were waiting for her to turn the light on after walking in to help her get dressed.

    Roselyn, who began to understand how things went there, pretended she was still asleep toy down in her bed for some instants before allowing them to enter by turning the light on.

    Forcing herself to get up from the bed she went to turn the light on, as predicted the maids who were waiting outside entered her room.

    "Good morning." The old maid said, sparing her with a quick nod. She walked toward the window to open the window allowing the sun rays to break into the room to wake the still sleepydy up.

    Roselyn gestured to the maid she didn''t need help and went to pick a floral dress, then proceeded on sliding her body in.

    A maid went to brush her hair and a second one to fix the nonexistent folds of the dress.

    After few minutes Roselyn walked toward the dining room, to her surprise John was already there sitting on the opposite side of the table. "Good morning," Roselyn said, pouring some dark coffee into her cup.

    "Morning." He replied, his voice seemed distant, almost cold.

    They proceeded on consuming the rest of their meal inplete silence, the only noises they produced were the noise of tools hitting the silver.

    Finishing the meal first, he took ast sip of his drink and stood up.

    "Ready?" He asked, Roselyn lifted her gaze looking at him knitting her eyebrows.

    "Ready for what?" She questioned leaving some food on the dish and standing up.

    "Our ride." He didn''t show any facial expression reminding her the expression he had the first time she saw him.

    "Ohh... okay." She replied with what she was supposed to say. She hadn''t been horse riding for years so concerns imploded into her mind.

    He gestured her to follow him and a servant went to open the door leading to the exit of the mansion. After a long walk they reached the bottom of theirnd. Horses stables skirted the fence, the servant opened a stable to pull a horse out. It was a white beautiful horse, "Ste this is Roselyn." He caressed the long mane, Roselyn smiled and took the reins he handed her.

    She clutched at the saddle and with a jump, she jumped on it. Mentally thanking her legs for having the strength of jumping in without needing help avoiding her the embarrassment of asking for help.

    John arrived riding his usual horse, with one hand he took one rein and the other was ced on the side of the horse. His body swayed at each step the horse took, his hair flipped by the wind. Roselyn couldn''t forbear to notice and stare at how charming he was.

    "Follow me." His voice woke her up from the trance she was in, she nodded.

    She''d never felt that way before, she couldn''t deny herself that her body was beginning to be quite attracted to him yet she needed to find a way to stop that feeling before it was toote. She grabbed the reins and hold to it when the horse began to walk following John''s horse.

    He headed toward a forest, Roselyn released the grip as it was cutting her palms due to the extreme force she held to the horse. As she gotfortable she remembered how to ride and managed to gain the ground getting closer to him.

    He turned over, "do you want me to slow down?" He raised an eyebrow, in his voice Roselyn perceived a shred of humor, like if he was quite amused by her not keeping up.

    Roselyn felt a thrill, pushed by his question she wanted to show him what she was able to do. With her leg, she put pressure on her horse''s side so that it sped up. Roselyn held thighly at the reins and watched John while she surpassed him with a smile on her face.

    Pulling the reins once again the horse slowed down, she turned over and gazed at him and with a changing gaze she asked, "do you want me to slow down?"

 Chapter 53 - When Alone...

    He gently dabbed his horse''s side which speeded up surpassing once again Roselyn. The fast speed raised the dust so she covered her eyes with her arm. She chuckled at the thought of how easily he was to tease. After some instants he slowed down walking at Roselyn''s pace.

    His head turned over to look at her, "you can even horse ride. Is there something you can''t do?" He said, hearing what sounded like apliment, she curved her lips into a smile.

    "We shall stop here." Hemanded pointing at the greenwn.

    He jumped down the horse and walked toward her to help her get down. He took her by her hips.

    "Thank you." She murmured staring straight at his red eyes while he gently put her down.

    John ced a nket over thewn andid on it crossing his long legs. Roselynid on the nket then she looked at the green carpet and the flowers that bloomed here and there. She picked a daisy and yed with it by rolling the stem.

    "How did you have the idea of an agreement?" Roselyn asked, staring at the flower rolling.

    He leaned closer to her joining her in watching the flower.

    "I just was reading some papers when I saw a simr agreement of a youngdy agreeing to marry a older high ranked man just to guarantee a satisfying future to her and her family."

    Then he shrugged, gazing at the clouds in the sky, "I just needed to find someone who would ept to do a simr thing ording to my uses." His gaze lowered down to look at her, "I guess I found that person."

    "So you really used me as a pawn?" Roselyn asked she faked augh but her tone of voice was vulnerable.

    He giggled rolling her eyes, "the Queen pawn and I am the King pawn."

    She rolled her eyes, "even if I know I am helping you, those words you pronounciated hurt me." She admitted, feeling relieved after getting that burden off her chest.

    "I know," he said looking down, "But as I previously said, you should stop caring Roselyn. So that you won''t get hurt."

    "I can''t stop caring as easy as pressing a buttom. It''s not that immediate if you have feelings and are empathetic." She offered a smile slighty subtly the information that he wasn''t able to feel those emotions.

    "You can learn it. Train your mind not to care and to detach yourself from anyone."

    Roselyn gazed at him wondering if he just wanted to try to hide his vulnerability or if the cold surface was just as cold as his inner soul.

    Unable to answer her concerns she just let the matter drop and tried to change the subject. She didn''t know what to talk about with him, family matters? Out of the question. Love? Inconceivable. Free time? The less she knew about a vampire''s hobbies during free time, the better.

    "However the suggestion is still avable." He broke the embarrassing silence.

    "What?" She questioned, puzzled.

    "In case you feel lonely and needpany."

    She sighed. After all, an embarrassing topic was better than a deafening silence.

    So she gave up to the ashamed and took advantage of the situation to solve some doubt.

    "Does it hurt?" Roselyn asked in a murmur, her cheeks heated up bing red.

    He chuckled, "pain is thest feeling you have to be concerned about. It''s just like when you do it when you are alone but more enjoyable as someone else is doing it for you."

    "What do I do when I am alone?" She raised an eyebrow not fully understanding where the speech was heading to.

    John''s eyes examined her upside down, he leaned closed to her, "you''ve never touched yourself before?"

    Roselyn frowned her eyebrows letting him deduce the answer.

    Heughed, pulling his hair back, "you should try it."

    "Fine. Can we head back home now?" She begged, he nodded gently smiling seeing her ufortableness.

    As soon as they entered the mansion the servant told them about the arrival of a letter handing it to the King.

    He turned it over to check if she could see a sign when he read the name of David Darington.

    He rolled his eyes, "he won''t let go, will he?" He said looking at Roselyn whose jaw dropped reading the name.

    He slided out the letter from the envelope, and they both read it.

    It was a threatening letter, full of curse words, insults, and desperate weeping for having broken his heart.

    Nothing they didn''t already know until they read...

    In thest line, a message was written in uppercases: ''I LOOK FORWARD TO SEEING YOU AT THE WEDDING. SOMEONE EXTENDED THEIR INVITE TO ME''

    Roselyn covered her mouth with her hand, but John frowned, his forehead creased, "If he tries to run our marriage I will run his life." His tone was frank and angry.

    "Who invited him? It must be from your list, my guest list was just family rted." Roselyn hissed but he raised an eyebrow. "The people I invited don''t even know him." He said shaking his head.

    "Then he must have lied, which sounds usible considering he is a slippery type." She spat, hearing a curse for the first time escaping her lips, John''s mouth dropped then he chuckled.

    Roselyn glowered at John, "I''ve had enough of Lord David." She said like if she needed any justification for the words that left her mouth.

    "I know. I can execute him, you just have to demand me to."

    Roselyn''s eyes widened, although she disliked him and the opinion she had about that boy was very wretched. The thought of having his death on her conscience was thest thing she wanted. She shook her head at his demanding gaze.

    "We have to face him once and for all." She announced taking a long breath.

    John nodded his head, "we should just tell everyone how things went. What he did to you." He said cupping his chin with his hand.

    Roselyn shook her head once more and sat down.. Her hand covered her forehead as she shut her eyes trying toe up with a resolution.

 Chapter 54 - Unexpectedted New

    "I cannot deny his presence to the marriage. As it might cause people to begin to ask questions and be suspicious." John said. Roselyn''s eyes lghten up and she suddenly smiled, "I have an idea." She said.

    "Maybe we can organize a meeting in the center of the town. I can try to exasperate him and indulge him to hurt me in front of other people. So when we expose what he did nobody would doubt our testimonial." She exined her words follow a smile.

    He pped his hands, "good idea!"

    Roselyn mimicked with her hand the movement of removing an imaginary hat.

    "I will have one of my servants sent there so if he tries to hurt you he can call me and I can intervene at any minute." He stated.

    Roselyn rolled her eyes, thinking she didn''t need his help although internally she appreciated his preupation. "I can take care of myself but thank you."

    "You didn''t tell me why you invited just a few people for the wedding?" He clung to the side.

    "I just want the most important ones to be there." She shivered when she pictured the image of being watched by Sharon while she kissed the King. A sense of guilt lead her to close her eyes, she sighed.

    "What is it?" King John questioned noticing her tense facial expression.

    "Don''t worry." She replied forcing a fake smile but he tilted his head.

    Lifting her chin with a gentle touch he had her meeting his gaze, "are you having second thoughts about the marriage?" He asked, his forehead creased forming one short line in the center of it. Even if she had known him for a short time she still learned to decipher that expression as a preupied one.

    She shooke her head from side to side, "no. I''m stressed about the situation." She lied to him, letting him know the real reason behind her concerns would mean receiving the same simr lesson she now learned by heart: ''stop caring about people so you won''t be hurt''

    He believed her evident lie, "you just have to be patient and everything will be fine." He said calmly, she questioned herself if he truthfully believed it or if he was just lying like she previously did.

    "Events are working sessfully and we are doing well." He reassured her when he didn''t receive the answer he hoped for.

    "I hope everything remain like this." She finally said.

    "It will until we respect our attachment and we working together coborating to fulfill our objectives." He replied right away, puzzling her. Her mind wondered what he meant, was he still referring to the dress? Why was he soplicated. Women should beplicated and difficult to understand what they mean but he was the one who subtly stated something that duly had her wondering.

    "Tomorrow is the weekend I have that special meeting I talked to you about and on Monday we can leave." He reminded her bringing her back to reality again.

    She dabbed her forehead as she forgot the nned trip he promised her, "oh my! The letter to Kathy, it slipped out of my mind."

    He pursed his lips, "fortunately for you I am not that scatterbrained and took care of it myself."

    She stopped herself from the unconscious gesture of hugging him. Joy imploded inside her warming her heart and she offered a smile.

    "Your highness. You have a guest." A servant entered and announced, John turned over to see Lord Victor walk in.

    "What do you want?" John as soon as he recognized the familiar face raised his voice.

    "Roselyn, may we have some privacy?" The guest required gazing at Roselyn and smiling.

    "Oh... Yes," she murmured, standing up from the chair and taking a step forward the door when John suddenly grabbed her arm.

    "You stay." Hemanded. Roselyn''s eyes darted back and forth between them unable to decide what to do.

    Why all of a sudden the King required her presence there when he didn''t even sit down with her to share meals most of the time.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for her to hear what I want to tell you," Victor said gesturing to thedy to leave.

    The King released his grip and nodded.

    His gaze meet his gaze and became serious and narrowed when she left.

    "Do you love her?" Victor asked as soon as he made sure she left the door and couldn''t hear their conversation.

    The King scoffed, "you came here to ascertain the truthfulness of my feeling toward her?" he asked, crossing his legs.

    "You clearly don''t. Why don''t you leave her alone?" He shook his head. "You will ruin her like you ruined every other girl you''ve met. Do yourself and her a favor and..."

    "One more word and I will kick you out of here," John replied beating his fist against the table.

    The Lord raised his hands, "okay... Fine."

    He put his hands over his head massaging his forehead and lowering his gaze, "I don''t know why I am telling you this but you''re the only member of the family who can help me in this."

    John giggled, "you came here to ask me for help. You must be either desperate or lost."

    Seeing his perturbed gaze and how he was rubbing his hands for the anxiousness the King frowned, "what happened?"

    "I have been seeing Roselyn''s sister, Abigail..." He said, unable to lift his head for the shamefully feeling. He took a long breath, "we''ve been dating for quite some time and when I''ve seen here for the first time I already knew we were soulmates." His voice was honest but his lips trembled.

    "Avoid the romanticism, I don''t want my teeth to get rotten. Get straight to the point." He rushed his confession.

    He took a brief hesitation and finally lifted his gaze to look straight to John''s eyes, letting him discover what he did before he said it aloud.

    The gaze was broken, desperate and deeply scared.

    Lord Victor opened his mouth and the words that followed confirmed the King''s preupation.

    "She is pregnant.." He finally confessed.

 Chapter 55 - Earn His Trust

    "She''s pregnant." He confessed, bing pale all of a sudden. His lips be livid as if he would faint at any second.

    His reaction was understandable, it was a scandalous if couple would give up to sexual activities before having married first. It would drastically mark the end of ady reducing future possibilities of marrying and she would be destinate to remain alone for the rest of her life.

    "Oh and here I thought you were a virgin." John say sarcastically and giggled. Seeing his unmoved expression he changed his approach, "okay okay. Sorry." He raised his hands, gazing at the man in front of him that seemedpletely miserable.

    "You two have to marry as soon as possible. So it won''t be a scandal when the belly starts to show." He said getting a slow nod from his cousin. That was the mostmon and effective solution when outrageous events like that happened.

    "This is why I came here. You have to annul the wedding and postpone it so that we can marry first." He required, his eyes were pleading him and his hands went to grab his arm, "please."

    King John rolled his eyes, "okay fine."

    His grip thighten and a smile formed on his lips, his face from palid became more colored. "Thank you. Thank you."

    "Hmmm, but you have something to do for me in return."

    He pursed his lips, "predictable."

    John continued ignoring hisment, "when I will ask your presence you have toe and do whatever I ask you to do."

    "Presence for what? Are you nning something evil?" Victor asked and John tilted his head, like if he was deciding whether to answer or not.

    Seeing he was not getting any response to his question beside a doubtful nce he spoke again, "I can help you unless it doesn''t include killing someone."

    John''s lips curved up in a hinted smile, "fine." He stretched his hand, Victor hesitated for some seconds and then shook his hand.

    "Don''t tell Roselyn about what I told you. Abigail wants to keep it secret." He said staring at him.

    "But I have to tell her a reason. She will wonder why our wedding is been postponed." John scratched his head.

    Lord Victor shrugged, "you lie to everyone all the time. I don''t think it would be a problem to lie to her." His tone of voice was tacky again which meant he recovered well and regained his usual annoying attitude towards the King.

    "I will try to invent something. But you owe me, remember." John replied, his voice was low sounding like a threatening.

    He gestured to the servant to enter to apany him out, they both nodded to each other. When Lord Victor finally left John sighed shooking his head. Victor was always the same, loathing him until he needed something. He promised himself he wouldn''t fail for his traps anymore but this time he seemed very lost and desperate.

    Moreover he didn''t want to hurt Roselyn''s sister, they already were having enough ''marital problems'' to take care of.

    Roselyn, meantime, was in her room ying with a wave of her hair curling it around her finger while her mind wandered what they were possibly saying. Wondering if sooner orter she will finally get the privilege of being considered part of the family and be involved in their matters. She was going to be his wife soon and that would involve her in the family that they liked it or not.

    Her unconscious mind brought her back to reality abruptly when she remembered that she did the same earlier having lied to him about her concerns regarding Sharon''s disapproval. Maybe she should be the first one to be honest next time and share more with him before jumping into rush conclusions.

    She heard someone knocking at the door and she knew very well that the maids barely entered in her room and when they did they never knocked on the door, they directly broke in shamelessly without minding if she wanted some privacy or not.

    "Wait!" She shouted, fixing her dress and her hair before heading to open the door, just like she imagined, it was John at the door.

    "Hi." He smiled shyly, Roselyn returned the smile.

    "He just went to offer his apologize about our first meeting." He lowered down his gaze when words came out his mouth then he zed at her.

    "That''s a nice gesture of him." Shemented. She was d that her sister met such a nice man.

    "He also asked me if.."

    He cleared his voice, when it came out strangely low, "if we could postpone our marriage because he wanted to marry Abigail before."

    Roselyn''s eyes narrowed for some instants than she nodded, "okay. I guess she always wanted to be the first one to marry." She replied willing to sacrifice all the preparations and the thrilling excitement she felt to let her sister''s fulfill her dreams.

    She owned that to her, if that''s what would make her sister happy then she could wait for few more weeks. "Maybe we can take care of Lord David meanwhile." He added, Roselyn nodded at his statement.

    He turned around probably willing to get out of her room when her voice''s call made him pause, "wait."

    He turned his head to face her, "I just wanted to thank you for having told me. I want to be fully honest with you since now on. Just like you are with me." Her smile was genuine and grateful, he remained impassible hearing her saying, then he turned over again and found his way out.

    Hearing the door closing behind his shoulders she took a long breath, expecting a different reaction for him, although it was nothing to be surprised of. His strong reputation of being emotionless warned her about his attitude, beside that she seemed willing to believe he would change if for her or at least softened.

    Maybe it was too much to ask, and if someone would read through her thoughts they would probably think she was a spoiled ungrateful girl for having the opportunity to be proposed by the King to be his wife and in change obtain the life she always wanted.. Truthfully enough wasn''t regretting the choice she made, despite she couldn''t imagine it was going to be so hard to earn his trust back.

 Chapter 56 - A Castle All For Her

    When Roselyn wake up, just like usual she turned the lights on and few maids walked in. "Good morning" one of them said proceeding on moving the curtains to let the light enter in her room. She was still in bed, she bit the inner side of her cheek trying not toin for their bruptal entrance. She felt her eyes itchy and tired, she rubbed her eyes trying to recover from the sleep.

    "It''s five a.m mdy." The blond maid said, raising her eyebrows as if she wanted to tell her something.

    The old maid proceeded on removing her nkets, "a good Queen shall be the first one to wake up."

    Roselyn tried not to roll her eyes or argue but instead she got up slowly. "Expecially when the King is not here." She continued scoffing, her words caught Roselyn''s attention, reminding her of his weekend out.

    Well, that meant that she had a whole castle at disposition and when the cat''s away the mice will y. She smiled at the thought but the old''s maid judgmental gaze reminded her about the presence of another cat in the castle.

    The blond young maid smiled to her helping her by pulling the corset and zipping the dress.

    Seeing the olddy busy with making her bed she whispered the friendly maid, "tell me the truth, the King gives you a double sry to tolerate her?"

    The girl smiled lightly stifling augh, when the old maid turned around she raised her eyebrow "I wonder whomdy he visited." She whispered, her words were followed by the juxtaposition of her hand to cover her mouth. Roselyn ignored her provocation but the olddy didn''t give up and continued, "or maybe he went in town to kill someone. He''s a simple man, he does only two things, kill people and �� entertain beautiful women."

    She ignored her once again, not wanting to give her any satisfaction nor falling in her traps. But her words shook her anyway, letting her in the wonder if he had really killed someone before.

    She shook her head, trying to expel all the negative thoughts and worries out of her mind.

    "We shall head to the dining room and have breakfast, miss Roselyn?" the familiar voice of the blond maid sounded like a pleasuring melody to her earsing for her help. She gave a light nod and headed to the dining room.

    Like usual the table was filled with food that could feed at least a dozen of people, she helped herself pouring on her ss some orange juice and biting a slice of the mousse in front of her.

    After finishing her satisfacting breakfast she waited for the maids to ce the food back in the kitchen.

    "King John rmended us to give you ess to the best part of the castle, that one which is reserved to enjoyment." A maid said, waiting for her to stand up.

    "Oh..." Roselyn nodded before she stood up, the maid began to walk to reach the bottom of the house. Then they walked down a stair and the maid opened a gold door, giving ess to a breathtaking stunning view, was she still dreaming?

    A room which seemed to be exactly from Egypt, fresh water flew from four jars into a clean calm swimming pool. Around it candles and candles provided the huge sauna with a soothing lighting. Surrounding the pool stand wooden blenches and fountains. As soon as she walked in she experienced the fragrance of the steam bath.

    "Oh my..." words of amazement escaped from her lips and she gazed around to admire that heavenly room.

    "I suggest you wait for an hour or two before getting into the water since you just had breakfast." The maid suggested.

    "Yes, thank you. Do you know if he has books somewhere?" she asked, as she could use to read a bit.

    She nodded, gesturing with her hand to follow her then they walked through the corridor reaching another gold surface door.

    When the door opened she entered in a room which seemed the internal of a library, which collected hundreds of books of each kind, from most known writers to thest know ones. She was spoilt for choice. The day couldn''t be going better, she thought as she smiled walking in.

    ???

    "The day couldn''t get worse." John hit his head against frequently the wall clenching his teeth, "What does it mean he moved??" He spat, his eyes shered in anger gazing at Jake.

    "We will find him." His friend replied trying to reassure him.

    He left the house ourposely at dawn just to organize a n and reach his house.

    ''currently he''s not at home, he will be back in few days, your higness.'' the maid''s words resonded into his mind and he could still feel the disappointment that immersed him when he learned his whole in failed.

    The wost thing was that as soon as he will be back and will receive the information of the King''s visit from his maid he will surely understand his intentions and move away. Maybe he should have thought of a better n rather then going to his house and kill him. It was usible, indeed, he wasn''t known for being rational, or reconsidering ten times before taking a decision and it showed.

    "We have to get back in there, find a hoodie. Enlist a werewolf that from the hoodie''s smell can bring us him." John said, as he toe tapped his feet nervously.

    He received a nod from his squad, he pointed at the quiet one who usually preferred to be silent and took action. "You have to think of an excuse and let the maid give ess to his room, then you can wear his shirt under your current one so that she won''t see it when you leave." He suggested, moving his gaze on Jake, "Jake find a werewolf and bring him here.." Hemanded.

 Chapter 57 - Worst Fear

    After about half an hour of waiting. Finally the hoodie was sessfully stolen.

    They even sessfully recruited a werewolf to track the murder''s direction through his smell. John promised him to pay him arge sum of coins in order to help them so he couldn''t refuse such an offer.

    After a part of the entire sum was anticipied, the werewolf began sniffing around and heading toward the forest. The whole of John followed him included himself who at each noise he heard joined, from the anxiousness his senses were amplified. The only reason that let him sleep and gave him a reason to wake up in the morning was to revenge his father''s death.

    Although he knew that it wouldn''t bring him back to life yet it would be enough to make him happy.

    He wanted to see him beg for his life and suffer just as much as his father did and he wanted to be the one to cause him such a suffering.

    The werewolf began to run at an increased speed and they speeded up managing to keep his pace, John clenched his fists, his heart skipped a beat at the thought of finally getting his hands on him.

    Suddenly the creature stopped, he groaned and began to shake his head. His gaze darted around the wood.

    He took some rushy steps toward a direction just to turn around and run in a totally opposite one.

    He stopped again, he seemed confused.

    "What?" John asked looking around the wood the animal leaded them into, it was a forest of a suburban city nearly Yorkshire.

    Another groan escaped from the wereworlf''s mouth and then he began to run in the direction they came from.

    After the third time that same situation happened, John couldn''t take it anymore and groaned aloud, "Are you mocking me? Aren''t you??" His voice thundered, he pushed him toward the three strongly enough that the trunk pulled down pushed by his shove. A cry of pain let his mouth followed by a moan as he started to bleed.

    John grabbed him by the neck, his ws were almost skinning through his neck. The creature lifted his chin not to get sharpened by his long ws. He was shaking and couldn''t keep his eye contact on him.

    "so-so-sorry." He murmured, slowly trasforming himself back to its human form.

    John groaned leaning toward him to finish him off when he spoke right before he could be hitten, "It''s not my fault. It''s like he was chasing us at the same time, I can feel him near and then distant, I don''t understand." His voice broke, his eyes were shut in fear.

    "Useless doggie." He shouted in ire throwning his body strongly onto the ground, the animal hit his head and fall asleep unconscious.

    "It wouldn''t be a smooth move to kill a werewolf unless you want to start a conflict with them." A deep voice spoke, John''s eye shered in anger, groaning as he looked around in the search of the voice''s source.

    "AAAAAAAAAH"

    He heard a more familiar voice scream in fear and when John turned around one of his squad''s member was gone.

    "Who are you?" John''s voice thundered. He could perceive his presence but it was so dispersive that he couldn''t identify his position.

    "Joh...." A whisper escaped from his friend''s lips and another one was gone.

    John swallowed feeling both guilty and mad for their friends being caught, acknowledging that the werewolf was indeed right as his smell was dispersive enough that it seemed to being from nowhere and everywhere.

    He was really as powerful as people described him. He was rumored to have taken so many life absorbing all their strenghts and powers. Few people who were lucky enough to survive against him described him as the fastest creature in the entire world. His speediness would exin the dispersion of his smell, if he was that fast it was impossible to track him.

    "If you have the courage, take me, not them!" John shouted aloud.

    But before he could finish his sentence both of the remaining boys were gone.

    "I will leave you alone, and just when you feelpletely lost and lonely I wille to get you." from the anger his voice raised enough to let John take a hint of where he might be.

    If the smell could deceive him his hearing let him deduce a possible position.

    He needed to anger him more to receive another clue and have the certainty of his position.

    John clenched his fists feeling the excitement of finallyying his hands on him.

    "Do you have some preferences?" John voice raised, his gaze wandered around the wood, his pupils dted as he focused on catching every perception.

    "I mean, preferences in ways to be killed." He continued, taking a step forward.

    "I was thinking about finding out your worst fear. I heard some rumors iming it may be drowning. If so then I will poison you and stab you in the same way you stabbed my father." He narrowed his eyes when he saw the branch of a three slightly shake.

    "I willy your wounded body in a tub and make sure to keep you alive enough until tub to be filled." His eyebrow knitted down creasing his forehead, his eyes were redder than they never been.

    "Just then, I will drawn you in your own blood."

    A groan was heard, and he rushed toward the left corner in the middle of two threes.

 Chapter 58 - Strong Enough

    They both fall onto the ground, for a few instants John sessfully touched his body he tried to sink his clows into his stomach but as soon as they hit the ground the enemy was already gone.

    John growled as he missed him punching against the ground for the desperation.

    "John!" A familiar voice echoed from afar, he turned around, his eyes wandered in the surronding to see if he could spot where he left his friends.

    "John!" Three voice screamed in unison, he run toward the source and found his friends tied up around a tree.

    He rushed to get Jake free so that then he helped him to get the rest of his squad untied.

    "He was faster than light." One of them said, I didn''t even managed to see his appearence.

    "I did." Jake intervened, groaning, his ws were bleeding.

    "What happened to you?" John asked looking at the bleeding out from his body and the bruises. He shrugged, "I tried to get free from the tree."

    John shook his head, as he probably thought that was an useless gesture, "he was weird..." Jake continued ignoring John''s facial expression.

    "What do you mean?" the King asked hanging on the lips.

    Jake''s eyebrows knitted down, he gazed at an imaginary point in the middle of the forest as his focus was to try to remember the few seconds he managed to move through the wood in his search. It was a practise used by many powerful werewolves, by squeezing his eyes he used all his energy to mentally transport his gaze around the wood when he sessfully saw a glimpse of him.

    "It seemed...he was you." He said, his gaze lifted to meet John, he frowned, pushing the friend against the ground. "How dare you offend me by saying something so disrespectful!"

    "He acted like you!" He shouted, groaning at John.

    Then he took a long breath and in a calmer voice he continued, "he had your same attitude and behavior."

    John hearing those words felt a tingling feelings in his fingers, thousands of questions imploaded into his minds but no answer could solve his doubts.

    He began to walk back to the house they shared. None of them dared to say a single word worried to provoke John a reaction.

    When arriving he went to the back of it where there was a room dedicated to training, a bag filled with stone stood in the middle of a small ce.

    He walked there and began punching strongly against the bag just to punch once again on its way back. He released part of the anger at each punch he gave he pictured the murder of his father in front of him.

    He pictured the facility he took his friends, and he was unable to defend them. If something happened to them he would never forgive himself. Groaning as his punches speed up and got stronger.

    Sweat run through his forehead, he wiped it off with the sleeve of his shirt and unbuttoned it to remove it. Exposing his muscled six-pack and huge sculptured shoulders. He went to the next apparatus he used to train himself.

    Or better to release the anger that ate him alive during all his life.

    The apparatus, consisted of wooden boards of the finest mahogany with various pulleys, weights and cords attached. He ced some pillows on the floor not to prevent any damage to its back as he was pulling the weights with his hands.

    While he was training hard Roselyn was rxing herself in the sauna.

    She had her feet under the water. As she looked at the bubbles forming on the water surface of the sauna.

    The blonde gentle maid brought there some cutted apples and some grapes.

    "Thank you" Roselyn smiled as she took an acinus of grape and bite it.

    The maid seeing nobody else was there, gazed at a spot near thedy "may I?" receiving a nod from Roselyn she sat on the pool bar near her.

    "Why so silent mdy?" She asked noticing the odd quietness of the girl.

    Roselyn smiled, "I just have a lot on my mind."

    "Hmm." The maid fixed her dress and changed her position by putting a towel under her knees to sat down. Finding a morefortable position she asked, "about the King?"

    Roselyn titled her head, after a brief reflection she answered, "I just find his attitude quite bizarre. Sometime he seemed to care and was nice with me but other days he didn''t even look into my eyes." She sighed, the blow made the water sway reminding her of the day he brought her to see the sea. How she wished she could turn back time.

    "I don''t mean to offend you by saying this, miss Roselyn. But I think he will never care for you as you may expect him to. The only person he ever cared for was his father." The maid replied, trying to softener the sharpness of her words with a kind smile. "If you have one single doubt about it or if you want a different future than I highly suggest you to reconsider the ord."

    Thedy who had her legs immersed in the water remained silent as the voices in her conscious mind were talking for her. Telling her she shouldn''t have agreeded the first time. Maybe her consciousness was right, if that agreement was that easy to respect as she thought it would be then he would have asked someone else.

    She remembered herself the reason why she was doing all that, which was his freedom and free will in life. The possibility to travel the world, to see amazing ces just like her loved view at the sea. To finally be free from any bonds. A bit of loneliness and ack of attention wouldn''t stand in her ways.

    She narrowed her eyes as she focused her mind toward her objectives.. Those were the priorities now, she just needed to strong enough.

 Chapter 59 - Early Return

    The next day when Roselyn woke up she turned the light on, but to her surprise, no maids walked in.

    She thought that was maybe because the King was away and they were taking care of the house She opened the door when she saw all the maids froze in front of the King. She immediately closed the door, and her cheeks unconsciously heated as she felt embarrassed to be seen in her dressing gown.

    She rushed to slip a floral dress on the mostfortable one, which didn''t require corsets. She cleared her voice before stepping out. A shiver of fear run through her spine.

    Something must have happened if he came back earlier from his weekend out. She reminded herself not to ask him any question.

    "Good morning." She said, finally walking over the door threshold.

    She caught the blonde maid widening her eyes, but it was toote. The King turned over, his face was emotionless. He nodded to thedy, and he continued his speech.

    "As I said, I highly suggest you telling me the truth. If anyone knows a secret about my father or something that could be helpful to discover who the murder might be, you better speak now." His voice raised, his eyes scanned every servant and maid upside down.

    The maids were bowing their heads, and the servants were staring at the frontal wall immobilized.

    She remained silent and stared at the situation without moving, just like his servants.

    "If I find out any of you all knew something more about my father..." His walking paused in front of the old maid, who didn''t blink or move.

    "And didn''t tell me, I will kill you barehanded." His walk began again to stop after a brief pause.

    "That''s all. I want to be left alone now." He ordered. He turned his back around to leave, and just when he turned the corner maids and servant finally moved.

    They all were gazing at each other in fear. "what happened?" Roselyn tried to ask the blonde maid, but she gestured her to be quiet.

    Two maids reached her and took her by the arm, leading her toward the dining room.

    Why people seemed more rushed and agitated than they usually were? Roselyn tried not to ask anything, not because she wasn''t curious but because she didn''t want to be disrespectful in John''s regards and she also didn''t want to alter him more than he already was.

    She sat in her usual chair and poured some fruit juice and put a slice of chocte cake on her dish. She tasted a new cake every day, and every single one was very tasteful.

    The noise of the door opening made her turn around to see the blonde maid walk him. She smiled at her.

    After waiting for the other maids to get back in the kitchen when she remained alone with thedy she whispered, "good morning."

    "Are you fine?" Roselyn asked, receiving a nod from her. "He had a very tiring day, I don''t know what happened, but he hadpletely lost control."

    She whispered. Roselyn turned around to check if someone was hearing her then she asked, "do you know what was disturbing him?"

    The maid nodded no. "It is probably corrted to his father. It always is."

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes as she felt sorry for him. It must be excruciatingly painful to lose the only person you care for.

    She kept her thoughts to herself; the maids got back from the kitchen, and noticing she finished eating they brought food back.

    "May I ask you a favor?" Roselyn asked in a soft voice, not to be heard. The young maid pretended to clear the table as she leaned closed.

    "Can you ask the chief to make a triple chocte mousse and bring it to the King''s room?"

    Hearing thedy''s request the maid knitted her eyebrow puzzled, "he doesn''t consume desserts." she replied.

    Roselyn smiled. "Trust me. I am sure he will appreciate the gesture." she said hastily, seeing the maids walking closer to her.

    Then she stood up and followed the maids that apanied her in her room.

    The blonde maid remained in the dining room unsure of what decision to take. It was not the smartest move to take such a risk when he was that vulnerable. Besides that, he cared about Roselyn and didn''t think she would let her take any risk.

    She took a long breath and walked toward the kitchen, she''d never entered there as just some servants were allowed to get inside and bring orders but she took her risk.

    Opening the door, the chief and his assistants looked at her, confused, not recognizing her.

    "Good morning, " she said, slightly blushing as she felt all their gazes on her.

    "I came here because Miss Roselyn demanded you to make a triple chocte mousse."

    The chef had drawn his eyebrows together, kneading some shortcrust pastry andbining it with the flour.

    Keeping his gaze on the table on which he was working, he replied, "I don''t take orders from her, but from the King only."

    "Truthfully, I will refer the King you refused to say it''s to future wife''s requests then." She spat, turning over. Her lips curved in a smile as she felt proud of being that courageous.

    "Wait, okay then. It will be ready in one hour.." He replied, his voice expelled from his annoyance and resignation.

 Chapter 60 - Cheerful Memories

    The blond maid took a long breath and after some seconds of mental preparation, she felt ready to knock on the King''s room door.

    "I said I didn''t want to be disturbed." His voice thundered, and she collected all the courage in her body to find the voice to reply. "Miss Roselyn required me to bring you a cake. She insisted."

    The maid heard himining in a low voice and after a few minutes of not receiving any answer; she sighed, abandoning herself at the resignation he would not open the door. She took a step in turning over.

    The blond girl heard a rumor, and she turned around; the door was slightly opened.

    She carefully and quietly opened the door wide enough to allow her to walk in to ce the cake and the note Roselyn left on the table near his bed. She kept her gaze down and rushed out. Closing the door behind her, she took a breath of relief.

    The King, as soon as she left, lifted the note and read it.

    ''My mom used to make a triple chocte mousse for your father. This may not taste the same, but I hope it will be enough to bring you back to the cheerful times of your life. I hope you are fine.

    -Lady Roselyn''

    He didn''t expect her to do such a gracious gesture, and he appreciated her kindness. Despite that, he let the cake on the table to be back to read his files and documents. His n was more important than a cake.

    Browsing through the papers that contained every information about his father and his ruling to try to find something that may have hurt some inhabit so much to indulge him into murdering him. Nobody had ever seen before his enemy, as he was considered a mysterious creature of nature undefinable.

    After the third time, he read the papers but couldn''t notice anything weird he heard his stomach growling.

    So he headed toward the table on which was ced the cake and cut a slice of it to taste it.

    When he took a big bite of it, thousands of memories imploded in his mind, remembering the familiar taste of three different types of chocte and the softness of Roselyn''s mother''s cake.

    He smiled unintentionally and felt d to Roselyn for having had that idea. It was like for some seconds he flew back time. He could picture his father''s smile while he enjoyed that cake and all the arguments they had about which cake they liked more, ording to their tastes. During the weekends they even used to do challenges about who could eat more. Needless to say that John was the one to win because of his supernatural nature.

    He smiled at the cheerful memories he lived all together; he wanted to thank Roselyn for having allowed him to. He thought about thanking her by inviting her there and taste the cake. Although his idea preupied him as he considered a weakness to be that gently toward thedy. However, after a brief reflection, he decided to do the right thing.

    He called the blond maid back into the room and asked her to bring Roselyn there.

    When the maid heard his request, catching herpletely off guard her jaw dropped, John who noticed her surprise meant immediately rified his intentions, "I just want to thank her and I don''t think I will be able to finish all the cake by myself." He justified his rare kindness, and the maid pretended to believe his words and nodded.

    After about ten minutes Roselyn knocked on the door. He opened the door to her and she quietly walked in like she was walking among fire pits.

    When he smiled, she felt reassured. For a second she feared he would get mad at her.

    He gestured for her to enter. His room was double the side of her room. It had two tables and one immense bed on which two families could easily sleep there altogether.

    He gestured to one table, and she sat on the chair; the maid gave her a supportive nce before walking out.

    "I thought you would like to taste it." He said, sitting near her.

    "Can I?" Her voice came out as a squeak, so she pretended to have a lump in her throat to hide her ufortably. The reason behind her uneasiness was that she was feeling under pressure and very agitated.

    He nodded. She took his fork and cut a piece from the came, then put it in her mouth.

    She smiled after swallowing that tasteful cake. "Very good." Shemented, having him took augh.

    "Your mother''s one was very simr. This cake and the memories corrted slipped out of my mind. Thanks to your idea I lived once again Pleasuring memories of my fathers and I sharing breakfasts." He admitted. His eyes were looking sad as he remembered his father, and his voice was almost trembling.

    "He was lucky to have a son who loved him so much," Rosalyn said her words were genuine.

    His gaze lowered down, his eyebrow knitted. A line formed, sculpturing his prominent jaw.

    "He died because of me." He confessed his voice was broken, and he choked before finishing the sentence as his mouth dried.

    Rosalyn wanted to ask why, but she remained silently staring at his vulnerability.

    His eyes filled with tears, but he looked up to drive them away. "we were supposed to have a meeting together, and I waste. I arrived with few minuteste and found him dead. My mind keeps hunting me with the thought that maybe if I was on time he would still be alive."

    Roselyn was hooked when she heard his words. She felt sorry for him and her gaze darted, searching for his gaze. "He wouldn''t be happy to hear you''re feeling guilty for his death. Maybe both of you would have been gone by now or worse you would be the one who died." She tried to rationalize her thoughts, but his head shook in denial.

    "I would have been happier if I was the one who took his ce."

    Roselyn''s heart pounded in her chest upon hearing his sentence. He must be so hurt to say such a terrible thing.

    "How can I make you feel better?" she asked.

    He met her gaze; he leaned closer to her and caressed gently her exposed cheek; it was warm at his cold touch and Roselyn leaned closer,ying her head on his hand.

    "You''ve already done enough." He said, his lips curved up in a generous smile.

    "By epting to help me take care of the Kingdom." He continued, his gaze felt on her lips making Rosalyn feel a thrill run through her body.

    She found herself longing for his touch, craving to move closer.

 Chapter 61 - Oh, Those Wretched Feelings!

    Before she could fall into a rushed temptation, he cleared her voice, gazing at his hand. He removed his hand from her cheek and ced it back on the table, taking another bit of the cake with the spoon Roselyn earlier used. The thought of his mouth touching the spoon she ate from remembered her the first time their lips met. A thrill run through her spin, mixed emotions she felt, concerning her about that feeling she felt and simultaneously tried to keep her grounded.

    Her heart raced up and she could feel it through her chess, concerned he would hear it and eventually understand her impure thoughts. She unconsciously recoiled in her chair.

    His eyes narrowed, drawing his eyebrows together, looking at her, confused. "Do I smell?" He asked sarcastically. Maybe if he did, it would be easier for her to be less attracted to him. Maybe the reason she was attracted to him that deeply was because he was the only man she shared so much time with.

    "I was thinking..." she had to force herself to find the courage to vocalize the thoughts.

    "Maybe I could meet someone..." she said, surprising both him and herself.

    "I mean someone to keep mepany." she rectified, feeling suddenly embarrassed.

    If that was what she had to do to get her free from her feelings, then it was a risk she could take.

    "Oh, why did you change your mind?" he asked

    Roselyn took few seconds to think about a decent answer and then she replied, "I just want to... Experiment. I am curious about how it might feel..." her cheeks heated, blushing.

    "Okay, what''s your type?" he asked, raising an eyebrow and tingling his head in curiosity.

    She scratched her head, pursing her lips. Apparently, all she knew was that he was the first one she felt attracted to.

    "Brown hair, tall.. br..." she stopped before finishing the description, realizing she was indeed describing his physical appearance.

    "Muscled and ..blue eyes." She nodded to confirm the new description.

    "For a second I thought you were describing me." He said, smirking and pulling his hair behind.

    "Don''t tter yourself." She giggled, sounding fortunately sincere.

    "I will send your guy on Monday, as tomorrow is our trip day." He announced, and she nodded to reply. She felt regretting her decision and worrying about the consequences, but now it was toote to take it back.

    "Onest slice?" He asked, gesturing at the cake.

    Roselyn couldn''t stifle a smile, so she sat down again.

    He took a piece of the slice of cake and slowly leaned close to reach her mouth with the spoon. He ced his hand on her knee to hold on something as he stretched his arm. She opened her mouth and their eyes met while she ate the food through his spoon.

    By taking the bite, she stained the corner of her lips. Noticing her funny appearance, heughed at the spot, which seemed like a mole on her face.

    "What at youughing at?" Roselyn asked. She could feel her cheeks be redder not liking when peopleughed at her.

    "Wait." He said and leaned even closer. He wiped with a gentle delicate touch the chocte away from her face.

    "Perfect," he said after cleaning her face. She smiled, "thank you. I shall go now.". She stood up and headed toward the door with a firm, slow walk.

    "Thank you, Rose." She heard his smoothy voice before closing the door behind her.

    The blond maid reached her "what happened?" She asked and Roselyn shook her head, recalling about the way he looked at her and how his touch felt on her leg. Before her mind could go further to take an embarrassing turn, she massaged her head. Her face turned sour.

    "Oh.." the maid whispered, noticing her embarrassment.

    "I asked him to meet someone... to satisfy my curiosity about ... certain special activities." She said, and the maid dropped her jaw, covering her mouth with her hand. "Why?" She asked, opening wide her eyes.

    Roselyn looked around and grabbed the maid by her arm to push her closer, "because I am worried about the way I..." she took a long breath to prepare herself emotionally to hear her admit it to herself, "the way I feel toward him." She sighed after her deration.

    Her maid''s eyes widened even more. "Oh my! I knew you were starting to like him."

    Roselyn gestured with her hand. "I just realized that the way I feel is straightly corrted to the fact I''ve met no one else as ... charming as him. So maybe if I met someone else just as much as desirable I can stop feeling the way I do." She said, trying to mask the fact she was barely believing her conclusion herself.

    "This is not how it works." The maidmented, checking the surroundings. She waited few maids to pass by them and then she talked, "you can''t do it."

    "I can have enjoy entertainment." Roselyn said, bending in a shrug.

    If she had a coin for every hasty decision she took at this time, she would be a millionaire.

    Seeing the even more shocked gaze of the maid, she rolled her eyes. "I just want to spend time with this new guy and see if I feel the same way."

    She took a long breath, covering her chest with her hand. "I need to reassure myself I am not catching feelings for him." hearing herself being honest about her concerns, she felt more embarrassed and guilty than she expected.

    The maid didn''t know what to say. Her preupations be real, and the more she thought about thedy''s resolution the more it seemed too risky and wrong to her.

    "Please don''t do it." The maid breathed out in resignation.

    "I will think about it." She replied and gave a friendly gaze after walking into her room.

    The young girl was worried for thedy, she had seen so manydies destroy themself loving him and she didn''t want the past to repeat itself.

    Pushed by a courage she didn''t even know she had, she decided to go to talk to the King.

    Even tho her feet were asking for mercy after all the walking during the day, she walked back to the opposite side of the castle and reached his room.

    She hesitated for some instants, tapping with her pumps onto the floor and rubbing hands together for the anxiousness.

    She motivated herself mentally and finally knocked on the door.

    He opened it, smiling, but when he saw the maid, his smile faded and his eyebrows frowned, confused. He didn''t expect to find her there.

    After bowing down, she cleared her voice and tried to fight her fear that was begging her to lower her gaze.

    "I ..." she stuttered. She cleared her voice. After taking a breath, she reformted her saying, "I came here to talk to you."

    His face was even more puzzled. Maids barely dared to knock on his door and if they did, they usually were the oldest ones who had more familiarity with the house.

    He was not even used to hear that maid''s voice, he only heard her talk on rare asions and just to respond to his request or to murmur "good morning, your highness."

    "About what?" He asked out of curiosity and slightly irritated by herck of manners.

    "About Roselyn."

 Chapter 62 - He Had Charmed You

    "About Roselyn."

    "Why would you talk to me about her?" John asked, puzzled and surprised to hear her mention Rose''s name.

    "We socialize quite a lot, and she told me about her decision to ept the ...pleasuring presence of a man." She said, her voice came out as a squeak.

    "This is not mine or your concern to intrude in her choices." He said knitting his eyebrows, he was confused to hear that Roselyn would confess her such a thing.

    The maid tilted her head. "It shall be your concern since it could hamper the agreement." She replied, knowing well what bottoms to press to convince him.

    "I don''t see how it may hamper the agreement. A use allowed meetings with other people just to satisfy carnal pleasures." He scoffed, slowly losing his patience. He wondered how she found the courage to intrude on such private matters.

    "I am a girl just like her. And those things matter to us. I bet she is going to regret having taken that decision and you will be the one she is going to me for." The maid said, clenching her fists as she was shocked to see he didn''t seem to care much about Roselyn.

    "This is ridiculous." Hemented, pulling the door, but she stopped it before he could close it in front of her.

    He glowered at the young maid. "don''t provoke me." He warned the girl, who took a step back, raising her hands. "If you care about her, even a little please don''t let her do it." Her voice came out as a whisper. He closed the door right after.

    He didn''t understand what the maid tried to warn him about. Why was she being so dramatic over a usual entertaining activity? He rolled his eyes; he knew she couldn''t spend her entire life depriving herself of the joy for something so pleasuring and enjoyable. The agreement sanctioned he couldn''t help her in those matters, in order not to risk any emotional attachment and that was the reason he create a use that allowed special meetings with other people.

    "Where have you been?" Roselyn''s voice raised as she saw the maid finally reaching her in the room.

    "I had to ... do some houseworks." She said, keeping her gaze down on the floor. Roselyn suspected her behavior and raised her eyebrow.

    "Don''t lie to me." She replied, trying to decipher the truthfulness of her statement.

    The maid took a long breath. "I went to talk to John." She confessed.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened, she covered her mouth in shaking. No words came out her mouth as she sighed.

    "I don''t want him to hurt you." The maid tried to justify herself but thedy felt disappointed and betrayed.

    "I confessed this thing to you because I trust you, not because I wanted you to say it to him." Roselyn said. Her voice sounded lower and intense.

    "Roselyn..." The maid murmured, puzzling thedy who had never heard her pronounced her name.

    "You''re the only friend I ever had, and I heard this is what friends are for. Help each other not to get in drastic situations." The maid replied, her lips hinted a soft smile.

    "I appreciate your words, and I consider you a loyal friend as well, but please don''t tell him those things. I don''t want to ruin the only possibility I have to reach my goals." Roselyn smiled, caressing the young girl''s cheek.

    "Please don''t do it anymore, okay?" Roselyn required, and the maid nodded, cing her head over her shoulder.

    "I won''t. I was worried and didn''t want you to take rushed choices just because he had charmed you." Her voice was sarcastic as she rolled her eyes.

    Roselyn chuckled. "he hadn''t charm me. I just need to find someone more handsome than him and I will forget him." She nodded, as she needed to convince both herself and the maid about the truthfulness of her words.

    "Now tell me exactly what you told him." Roselyn''s voice became more acute and concerned. The maid lifted her head from her shoulder and looked at her in the eyes.

    "I told him that if he let youy with someone just because of being curiosity as soon as youe to your senses you will me him for that." The maid replied in a whisper.

    "You''re smarter than I thought." shemented, giggling.

    The girl folded her arms and tilted her head, "are you x that you considered me dull?" her eyebrows furrowed.

    Roselyn smiled and shook her head from side to side. "I was being humorous. But now you have to tell me a secret in return." She lifted her eyebrows in a demanding, pleading look, waiting for the girl to reveal her a secret or at least something to rattle about.

    The blond girl''s emerald eyes darted around the room as she tried to find someone that could interest her.

    She dabbed her mouth with her palm, remembering gossip she heard years ago and slipped out her mind for such a long time.

    Roselyn reducing the information may be a heavy one leaned closer smiling.

    It reminded her of all the times she had been with Kathy in their rooms, gossip about everydy of high society and rarely trifling about the most handsome gentlemen on the horizon.

    The youthful girl checked the surroundings to verify if nobody could hear what she was going to reveal.

    After ascertaining the safety of the room, she leaned closer to her ear.

    She took a long bread and delivered the payload. When Roselyn heard her words, she dropped her jaw and widened her eyes. A secondter, she smirked. That was the information she needed, and she could use it now in her favor.

    For the first time since she had been there, that information was the only advantage she owned. Maybe she was finally seeing the light out of the dark. Regardless of that, she at least could have the upper hand.

    Her smile widened. "that''s such a hard usation.." Shemented.

 Chapter 63 - Pick A Boy

    "What?" she asked, to verify she heard it well.

    "I told you, a maid spread the rumor right before they fired her which made things be more suspicious about the truthfulness of the rumor." The maid said, scratching her head.

    "That''s not only a rumor. That is a pure and harsh usation." Roselyn whispered, widening her eyes as she couldn''t believe to her ears.

    She wanted to run toward the King and to tell him what she found out, to get her petty revenge over the old maid, but she stopped her irrepressible deplorable temptation.

    A well-mannereddy shall not act like that. What she could do was used that information to her benefit by trying to solve the dispute she had with the olddy.

    The maid''s revtion echoed in her mind. "she is rumored to have been in love with the King William. That would exin her immense worshipless toward him."

    She wondered why she wasn''t fired by the Queen. Royal people used to fire their servants for much less. A forgetfulness, a failure to ce the cutlery in the correct disposition on the table, a stare for too much time. All usible andmon reasons to turn their loyal years old servants into unemployed.

    "Why wasn''t she fired back them?" She asked, giving voice to her questions and extreme curiosity. Deeply down she wished she was, so she would have spared herself the misunderstanding with the King and she would have one less enemy to deal with.

    "Because nobody ever knew. Just the domestic workers and servants know about it. None of them took the risk to say such a thing. They didn''t have any proof." She said, shrugging. She headed toward her closet and folded clothes so that if someone walked in they didn''t find them converse.

    "And what did she do?" Thedy asked, her eyes shed.

    "Your curiosity will harm you one day." The maidmented as she smirked off her face. Then she nced at the curiousdy and she replied, "from what I have been told, she denied every usation. She was one loyalist maid in the house, as she is the one who had been working for the Royal Family the longest." The young girl''s voice lowered, hearing the steps of the servants passing by.

    Roselyn waited for few seconds and when the footsteps went away she nodded, cupping her chin as she was trying to put pieces together.

    "What would happen if the King all in a sudden found out about this?" She asked. The maid knitted her eyebrows and rushed walking toward her. She shook her hand and warned her in an extremely low voice, "don''t do hasty actions, miss Roselyn."

    "I was just curious." She replied, trying topose herself from the way the maid tightened her arm.

    "You don''t know the King like I do." The maid replied. Her eyes shed with all her preupation and tension.

    She scoffed. Why everyone was describing him like a cruel person? He seemed nice to her. Mood swings apart.

    The worst thing he could do, in case he found out she was catching feelings, was to cancel the agreement and have her out of the house. Wasn''t it? She wondered, or was he really as dangerous as people described him?

    She got headaches for all the thinking she involved her mind into. "I want to rest now," she said, forcing a smile, as she couldn''t talk about that matter anymore, otherwise she would lose her sanity.

    Opening the door of her room, she walked in and gave out a breath of relief when she slipped out her dress to wear her nightgown.

    The maid walked there with her and helped her to fold the clothes.

    The King was in his room and had the maid brough his some wine. His thoughts were referring to the maid as he was still surprised and wondering the real reason behind her sudden visit. He didn''t even think they were talking so much, they must have gotten closer to make Roselyn felt safe by relieving such a private information.

    Thinking about her request, he went now to find a boy for her. Putting a jacket on, he headed toward the door.

    "May I ask where you are going, your highness?" The blond''s voice echoed from afar, and he turned around to give her an annoyed ce. Now she was exaggerating by getting herself in the middle of his personal affair.

    "It''s none of your business." His voice was severe, letting the maid remain silence and not reply, fearing the consequences.

    He nodded, seeing she got the message strictly, and headed out. He reached the inferno, which was a very reserved pub in the city suburbs. Just the richest people were allowed to enter and to keep the secret about who they met there.

    "Mister John." The owner of the local bowed down, smiling at John. He was used to seeing him there or receive his calls to receive ady at his ce. Indeed, the owner always made sure to x with the best girls he had, as he was one of his most important clients.

    "Do you need a girl now?" He asked, but the King shook his head. He lifted his chin trying to get a glimpse of the male corridor. "I''m looking for a man."

    The owner raised his eyebrow as his request surprised him but he didn''t dare to ask exnations, "follow me." He said, heading toward the corridor reserved for men. He made a call to gather there all the workers, busy or not.

    They positioned in a row in front of John, and he scanned each one from upside down. Every boy was different and had unique traits that distinguished him from the rest of the group. There were different bodies in shapes, from very muscled and sculptured to chubby ones. They also differed in facial features and height. There were brtes, blond or ginger-haired men, and from tall to ridiculously short. Maybe he shall have asked her toe, but he wanted to see the men himself and make sure they were trustworthy.

    His eye fell on one tall boy on the right side of the row....

 Chapter 64 - Discoveries

    His gaze fell on a very handsome boy, with a short hinted beard, blue eyes, and thick hair long enough to almost touch his shoulders. He could see his muscled six pack through his shirt that not by chance was tight and white to empathize with his fit shape .

    As his gaze wandered on each boy, the one he spotted earlier was the one who seemed to satisfy better the description that Roselyn gave about her type.

    "You." He said, pointing at the picked boy. He took a step forward and bowed in front of the King. John hesitated for a second as he was even more charming from a closer protective,he took a brief time to reflect.

    He was always the most charming person in all ces he visited, and seeing someone reach his iparable standards he felt a weird feeling in his stomach.

    Although his pride was trying to lead him to choose someone else, just to keep high reputation. He was sure he was the most charming guy Roselyn has ever met and maybe that new guy would make her fall for him and ruin his so well studied n.

    After taking a long breath, he hired him, anyway. Overall, if things went bad he could always kill him or fire him, well that would depend on his mood.

    He gazed at that guy that seemed a prince charming, and gestured, "I will pay your visits for one month. It''s for�� for ady." He scanned him upside down one more time.

    The boy nodded, the King removed from his pocket a purse full of coins and headed to the owner of the local.

    "You cane to my ce on Thursday." The King said, giving him ast nce, a resigned tone in his voice. Walking away he kept his gaze down to the floor, not to be seen or rather recognized from the clients of the local.

    That was the reason he always called women to his ce, because he didn''t want to risk being discovered. Yorkshire''s inhabitants gossip a lot about anything, always finding an excuse to make vicious rumors fill their days. After a rushy walk he finally reached the door and walked out, using his speediness in a few minutes he was already being weed by his servant who opened the front door after bowing down.

    He took a breath of relief when he didn''t see the blond maid waiting for him. He didn''t want to be forced to fire her. The time he would waste searching for another loyal maid who could keep his real nature secret would be too long, and he couldn''t afford to waste any more time.

    There were more important things to take care of, his father''s murder, for instance.

    He headed to his room and ced together all the sheets of papers and documents he was earlier studying. Opening the drawer of the desk to ce those there, he found a paper that escaped from his sight when he firstly extracted the documents. It was shorter and seemed to be cut off; he looked better and noticed that the paper rather than cut it was ripped up. Probably the person who ripped it up was in a hurry or agitated as the rip took ce in all the right sides of the letter.

    He narrowed his eyes, hoping it may be something useful to his investigation, but there were just a few words intact from the rip.

    ''Hello William, or should I cal..

    I am warning you, rip

    you can''t ignore me for��

    If you don''t reply to this let..

    Bye, worst regards y.. ''

    His eyebrows lowered and pulled together even more, his lips tightened. A growl escaped from his mouth as he punched the adjacent wall, causing the knocked to bleed. Just when he finally found something that could be useful to his purpose, it turned out to be even more futile as the most important part was been ripped off.

    Despite the anger that invaded his body, he tried to check if he could discover something. Maybe a symbol or a seal.

    His eyes scanned the paper carefully, but nothing was found. The only things that distinguished that paper from a nk sheet was the written text.

    The text!

    That''s what he should focus on. He began to read from thest word to the first word written.

    Unlucky the letter was not handwritten, but that didn''t mean that he couldn''t extract informations, anyway.

    By reading from end to beginning he could focus better his attention and sight on the meaning behind each word rather than the universal meaning.

    Like some sort of reflex John jolted, he was ignoring what he had under the nose, thenguage that person used wasn''t the normal sophisticatednguage that normal people shall use when referring to someone off not only a higher status but the King himself. The clue was right there.

    The possibilities were two: the person who wrote that letter may be: a very ill-mannered, a poor one who had never been educated to know how to refer to someone of a high rank. Or it could be someone who knew him so well and be so confidential with him to refer to him like they were close.

    The range of people was still vast, but at least now he got something.

    He put the paper back inside the drawer of the desk, knowing very well that discovery would prevent him to sleep tightly, assuming he could even sleep at all.

 Chapter 65 - Mischievous Considerations

    It had been a tough night for both King John and Miss Roselyn, he had terrible nightmares about his dad dying in his arms and telling him he hated him for not having kept his promise of avenging him. He woke up in the middle of the night screaming, in a cold sweat, scaring all the servants that gathered in his room in no time to check if everything was alright. After they saw it was none less than one of his usual nightmares that haunted him after bad days, they made some herbal tea and then left his room.

    Roselyn wasn''t having a good time either, from the opposite part of her room. As the thought of having caught feelings for him wasn''t rxing her at all. It was like all her secures fall down. She liking him so early wasn''t a thing she expected from her rational being. Her heart sank like a stone at the thought of what she may have to bear, live the whole life with someone who doesn''t have mutual feelings, wasn''t it worse than a life prisoner of a man who loved you?

    What was it worse, being the one that doesn''t reciprocate the other''s feelings or living a one sided rtionship?

    Maybe that was the price to pay for having been too impulsive in her choices?

    When she finally fall in a deep sleep, she just enjoyed it for a few hours before the familiar noise of maids'' brooms beating against the door woke her up.

    The only thought that didn''t let her demoralize for the little sleep she had was the fact she had to go with John and Kathy with a trip out.

    She was thrilled about meeting her close friend, but she knew she would ask her about the romantic fairy tales she was living with John. She took a long breath of relief to express her difort about the whole situation.

    Maids walked in without asking her for a consent, the old maid took her nkets away, "hurry." She said in her usual scolding tone of voice. Thedy woke up from herfortable bed. The little sleep was making her feel even more easily irascible, and it was hard not to talk over the old maid that surely would not y easy on her on such an important asion.

    Roselyn choose one of her favorite dresses for the asion, and added to her look a gold ne.

    Walking toward the dining room to have breakfast, she found John already there.

    A shake with her head to clear her heart for ponding at his charm. Maybe it was the night filled with his presence, but he looked even more charming than the usual days. Like if he could read her thought he smiled, "good morning." he said as his gaze followed her while she sat on the chair on the opposite side of the table.

    She smiled shy, feeling like aplete idiot when she met the reassigned gaze of the blond maid whose rolled her eyes, staring at the hopelessdy that did not know what she was getting herself into.

    "We are going to pick up your maid then we can go." He said, taking a sip of wine, having Roselyn hide her shook to see someone drink early in the morning.

    "Hmmm" She nodded, finding thefort in a bite of chocte muffin.

    "It was a gracious gesture of you, miss Roselyn, to ask the chief to prepare the chocte mousse." The old maid stated, a blink of eye was unconsciously taken by theid who doubted her good intention after their turbulent past.

    The maid''s eyes were fixed on her. After a few seconds of the time necessary to acknowledge that she wasn''t indeed getting any response from the couple, the maid persisted, "you two seem to get along very well."

    Roselyn''s cheeks betrayed her tentative of trying to ignore her pettiness, turning red but perceptible enough for the maid to notice and clung to something. She smirked, her tone rang mercilessly. "How sweet of you Roselyn. I am d to see you''re falling for each other."

    For a second, silencepsed over them both just to be abruptly broken by the cough of King John, whose choked on his wine as soon as he realized the words that had been spoken.

    "None of us is catching feelings. Please don''t run my day and waste my time by hazarding such inconsistent guesses." He spat. His voice was a pure harsh scold, but the maid wouldn''t let go so easily. She cleared her voice. Her gaze was still on Roselyn, whose pretended she didn''t hear the old woman suppositions and took a quick sip from her coffee. Not to risk choking on it.

    "Your highness, please don''t hurt miss Roselyn''s feelings." Hearing the sentence, silence broke into the room. Roselyn''s eyes nced up to glower at the maid, who was offering the proudest mischievous, toothy smile. The blond maid widened her eyes, just picturing the consequences of such a tactlessness.

    King John stood up in an abrupt sudden movement that shook the table, some sses on the table fall staining the ancient raffinate tablecloth, but no maid dared to lift a finger to clear.

    Everyone froze, scaring at the King''s reaction.

    John''s eyes darted forth to the border maid and back to Roselyn. The poordy clenched her fists under the table and only God knew what she wished to do to that woman who was bing more and more devilish every day.

    "Roselyn." John''s voice was low, but in the silence it sounded so keen. Thedy''s heart hearing him calling her name raced. All the servants'' and maids'' eyes were on her, making her feel even more pressurised.

    Even the worst ce on Earth would still be a better ce to be in that moment. She nced up to meet his pleading look. "Please, Roselyn. Tell her you won''t fall in love with me. So she can let us alone."

    She swallowed, gazing at her friendly maid who raised her eyebrows trying to show her support, a pain on her chess. Her mouth dried, so she took a sip from the nearly ss filled with wine.. She had never drunk before, and the unfamiliar taste of alcohol burned into her throat before she swallowed it down.

 Chapter 66 - Firm Stance

    She swallowed, gazing at her friendly maid, whose raised her eyebrows, trying to show her support. The familiar pain on her chess. Her mouth dried, so she took a sip from the nearly wine. She had never drunk before, and it burned into her throat for a second before she swallowed it down.

    There was not time to reflect or think of an answer. She knew exactly what she had to say. What the King needed to hear. She just had tobine those words together to reassure John and save herself from a risky, dangerous situation.

    She stood up, gazing at the old woman who provoked her, and her proud smile somehow pushed thedy to motivate her enough to ept the challenge and find the voice to reply.

    "Of course I don''t. And I never will." Surprised by the words they tumbled out her mouth, the maid''s face turned sour motivating thedy to keep that secure attitude. "I am very disappointed to see yourck of tact and your persistent provocation in my regards. I didn''t expect to find such an ill-mannered maid in the Royal House." her eyes narrowed and her tone was challenging. "I wonder howe someone so sophisticated and respectful like King William had assumed someone like you to work for him." The words that left her mouth were her thoughts being vociferated. She clenched her fists to make sure she actually said it and wasn''t just dreaming about it.

    The blond maid gave her a further assurance. Hearing her response chuckled under her breath, breaking the silence that Roselyn''s reply caused.

    John raised his eyebrow, suppressing his imminentugh as he enjoyed thedy''s firm stance.

    "I have to admit," he finally spoke, the old woman''s gaze moved in his direction to look at him in fear, "I am quite surprised, as I didn''t expect someone who had been serving my family for so long to act like an inexperienced bitter impolite maid." He spat.

    Now it was Roselyn''s turn to show her best devilish smirk. The maid walked closer to the King as a in vain tentative of trying to apologize but he gestured with his hand, causing her to stop her motion.

    "Someone who disrespects my future wife disrespects me as well and the whole royal family. I will have a chat with Roselyn and will consider whether it''s the case to give you one more opportunity or get you away for the safety of the realm." He said. His facial expression was not revealing any emotion, nor sad or sorry. Rolling up his sleeves and fixing his cor, he stood up.

    Roselyn, hearing him defending her, felt a thrill run through her veins. Her lips were tickling her to smile, but she flexed her facial muscles to remain serious.

    Roselyn stood up and followed John, who began walking out the room. As she passed by her friend, the young maid, they exchanged a friendly nce.

    The couple walked out the house and stepped on the carriage. As soon as it took off, John chuckled. "I can''t believe you talked her off like that. You knew where her weaknessesid. You''re smarter than I thought." He said, for some reason. Those words, to Roselyn''s ears, sounded like apliment.

    The most important thing for thedy was that she took her petty revenge on the woman and felt the thrill of victory for an instance relished by the sight of her feared surprised eyes.

    "I don''t even know how I could do it but I am d I did." She replied, curving her lips into a smile, picturing the old maid''s pale face and taking augh right after.

    "She''ll worry about your threatening the entire time during our absence." Roselyn said in between theughs and he cupped his chin. A light shrug shook his shoulders.

    "I was being honest about it. I don''t like her disapproval attitude toward our agreement. It''s not like she gets to have a say in what we shall or shall not do."

    Roselyn nodded. Indeed, she shared his same point of view. She felt d to know he wasn''t reserving any loathe on her for having mistreated his maid.

    "She was a very beloved maid to my father. That''s the only reason which is preventing me from having second thoughts about expelling her from the castle." He said, taking a long breath.

    His gaze moved and nced over at the windows. "She is very traditionalist, that''s what is causing her discontent toward our contract. I hope she won''t force me to choose between her and our agreement."

    Roselyn frowned, wondering what he was trying to say. Maybe that he would choose her?

    Shaking her head, her tendency in overthinking was getting worse the more she was near him.

    She was like she was walking on the toes when she was with him. Unsure of what to think.

    The carriage took off in front of Roselyn''s house. The sigh took her breath away as it seemed years ago since she had been there, a weird feeling of nervousness immersed her as she stepped out the carriage.

    John knocked on the door, when Kathy went to open the door Seeing her Roselyn''s difort feeling soon left space to the joy of meeting her loyal friend after such a long time.

    They both smiled and embraced each other so tightly that John had to step backwards. He was not used to see someone of high society being so intimate with someone of a low rank.

    "I missed you." Roselyn''s voice was low and emotionally.

    After a long embrace, they finally separated, and the maid bowed down in front of the King.

    "Hello, nice to get your acquaintance. Miss Roselyn reserved nothing less but nice words describing you." He said smiling at the maid whose eyes lightened up hearing his saying.

    Roselyn walked in and to her surprise, that ce wasn''t feeling like home anymore.

    Her nce moved toward the stairs from which she used to walk down every morning when she saw Sharon walking down in a rushed walk.

    She bowed down in front of the King.. "Your highness" she breathed out as she was wheezing for the run.

 Chapter 67 - Casual Gossip

    Abigail joined us in the living room, and after some minutes, also their mother Ginevra was there. They all looked at the couple with a gaze that was withholding so many questions. But none question was asked as they probably were too shy to ask. Maybe if Roselyn was alone, they would fill her with questions, but with the presence of the King they kept a certain quietness that umon in that house.

    King John finally broke the silence, "I am d to meet you." He said, cing his hand on Roselyn''s back. His gaze moved to meet Roselyn''s mother''s gaze, who smiled genuinely.

    "You raised an esteemed girl. She made the chef prepare the triple chocte mousse that my father and I used to order and it brought me cheerful forgotten memories. Besides that, your cake was unmatched. Don''t tell my chef." He said, Ginevra''s lips curved up. "Thank you! It was such an honor to have you and the King as my clients back then. To hear you haven''t forgotten about the cake makes my heart melt!" From her tone of voice, Roselyn recognized her clearmotion.

    "I am ready." Kathy said, and for the first time in a long time, she wore different clothes than the usual ones she wore for work. Recing her white ruffled half-apron with a simple floral dress, and carried a purse.

    Roselyn nodded at her friend. Embracing her mother and her sisters goodbye, "see you soon." She whispered, offering a smile to her family that oddly seemed distant. Maybe it was just a feeling, but she felt slightly guilty for not having missed them as much as she should have missed them for leaving someone you have been lived with for all your life.

    They smiled one more time and then bowed down in front of John. Then they stepped out of the house and walked in the carriage.

    Kathy and Roselyn kept smiling at each other and it was obvious the maid couldn''t wait to fill theid with thousands of questions.

    However, she didn''t say a word, probably worried and under pressure for the King being there. She wasn''t to me; she heard plenty of rumors about him and she was not sure about his real identity, still having strong doubts.

    The King John coughed to break abruptly the silence and Roselyn felt the urge to speak, as she understood he was feeling ufortable.

    "I heard Abigail is going to marry Lord Victor." Roselyn said the first thing that urred to her mind. Not like she had nothing to talk to Kathy about. She had many matters she wanted to mention but not in front of John, as most of those were about him.

    "She is. She is happy with him. Although the marriage seemed quite rushed." The maid stated. Roselyn frowned. Why would she consider it rushed? they have been dating for quite a long time now and Abigail was the type of girl who fell in love very quickly.

    "Why would you consider it rushed? She seemed in love." Roselynmented.

    The maid shrugged, "it was weird, few days earlier she said she didn''t want to rush things and do things slowly. Then all in a sudden the news of him proposing has been revealed."

    Kathy''s eyes met for a second John''s eyes, which made her look away unconsciously. Someone of a rank so high that his words would have the power to start a war whenever he decided to, was frightening her. In addition, she was not used to have someone hear her personal converse with her friend. But since Roselyn and he were a couple now, that was probably something she had to get used to him, eventually.

    "That doesn''t surprise me. She changes her mind often, maybe she heard about the new about John and I''s marriage and she wanted to be the firstdy in the family to marry." Roselyn said. When mentioning her marriage, her cheeks blushed .

    Kathy knew her very well and raised her eyebrow, seeing her embarrassed expression, noticing that something was weird.

    "Congrattions on the marriage!" She offered the truest smile. "I totally forgot you two were going to marry!"

    Roselyn nodded, and John smiled at her future wife. "We get along very well. I couldn''t ask for a better wife." Hemented. His tone of voice seemed oddly true, letting Roselyn in the wonder whether he was being honest or just an optimal liar.

    The carriage took off after a while. They stepped out and saw a rocky path leading to a huge, glorious hill.

    A greenish view revealed to their sight. Some horses route throughout the areas. There were purposely brought there John''s and Roselyn horses. The cloudy sky was emphasizing the green color of the hills and the breeze was refreshing Roselyn''s pale smoothie skin. It felt so rxing and beautiful. It seemed so calm and quiet, all that could be heard was the rumor of the wind brushing the grass on which some flowers bloomed here and there.

    "Pennd Hills." John said. Breaking the silence, as Kathy and Roselyn were too busy admiring and enjoying such a heavenly sight in front of them.

    The coachman stepped out the carriage to untie John''s horse that was tied on the pole.

    Right after, he did the same with Roselyn''s horse. Thedy climbed into it and helped her friend who wasn''t much familiar with riding to mount on. "Hold on to me." Roselyn whispered to Kathy, who gently wrapped her arms around her body.

    John speeded up with his horse, probably purposely to leave them talk more privately.. Kathy didn''t miss the chance and said, "tell me everything."

 Chapter 68 - Shooting Stars

    "Tell me everything."

    Roselyn chuckled. "so many things happened. I can''t begin to tell everything I had to go through. " She replied, taking a long breath.

    "Maybe begin from when you fell for him." She suggested. Roselyn couldn''t see her face as she focused on the road but knew her well enough to picture her friend raising her eyebrow in a curious expression.

    "I don''t know what is happening to me. I feel so weird when near to him. Like if I can feel a tingling feeling in my stomach." She said in a rush as she put effort to admit her truest feelings.

    "Does he treat you well?" Her friend asked. Her tone of voice was concerned, showing how much she cared for her.

    "He is having confused feelings he is close and kind sometimes but other times he seems cold," Rose admitted. Her words were honest and came out of her mouth before she could rationalize her thoughts.

    "Maybe he can''t admit to himself his feelings." The maid breathed out.

    If only she knew about their agreement, maybe she would convince her to cancel their pact, and maybe that was the right thing to do. But Roselyn deeply down thought and hoped that situation would end up benefiting both of them.

    John slowed down, and they reached him in a few minutes. He jumped down from the horse and helped her future wife to climb down. Thenter she did the same with her friend. He unfolded a towel andy on it. "I wanted toe here because this is the ce where stars are very visible. If we wait few hours, the stars will start showing, and if lucky enough you will be able to see some shooting stars." He said, stretching his arms and cing his hands under his head.

    Roselynid on the towel as it was big enough to fit all three of them. Thedy pulled Kathy''s arm to force her toy down near her. "You became boring since I have left?" She teased her friend, who frowned and pushed her slightly. Roselyn chuckled, returning the friendly push and then they join in a shared loudugh.

    After a while, they totally forgot about John''s presence and started to gossip about thedies of the vige. John enjoyed their conversations and was quite amused hearing them tattling about everything and trying to investigate the possible scandals in the city.

    He took part in their conversation from time to time and after a few hours the night has fallen and the sky colored of an intense blue. Few stars appeared and in a brief period they multiplied, filling the sky with hundreds of shining sprinkles.

    "So beautiful," Kathy and Roselynmented in unison, admiring the sight.

    Roselyn pointed at the sky and opened her mouth when she saw a shooting star. She immediately thought about what wish to make. She heard many saying about how your wish will be granted upon a shooting start. "I saw it!" The words escaped from her mouth before closing her eyes and making the wish. She wished the first thing that urred to her mind, the mostplicated yet simplest wish she could think of: to be finally happy.

    Probably a wish that both a child and an adult could make, but that was really what she aimed for in her life right now.

    "I saw one too!" She heard Kathy''s voice raise into an exmation and then whisper something under her breath, probably a wish.

    "What did you wish?" Roselyn said, tilting her head from side to side in a funny way as she leaned closer to her friend.

    Kathy chuckled, "I can''t tell or it won''te true." She gestured with her finger no and theyughed.

    After one hour, when the sky became darker, John insisted for them to leave and find their way back to the carriage.

    Kathy and Rose embraced for the entire trip of return home in the carriage whispering sweet words to each other''s, John tried to ignore all that sentimentalism.

    When the maid returned home, John stretched his legs feeling morefortable.

    "I didn''t think you were so close." He said.

    "We are," Roselyn replied curving her lips thinking of how lucky she was to have her as a friend.

    "However, I meant the things I said." John added, causing Roselyn to nce at him puzzled. "what things?" she asked, frowning her eyebrows.

    His nce softened up and smiled shyly. "that I couldn''t ask for a better wife." Roselyn shook her head as she barely believed the words that came out of his mouth, it was not possible he really meant that.

    "You don''t have to lie." She murmured, with insecureness in her voice.

    "I wouldn''t say it if it was a lie. The first day I met you and I thought I had found a pleasuring girl. My ns require me to meet you once a day just for ruling issues and eventually to fix some discrepancies. Instead, look at me now, here in the middle of the night just to satisfy your desire."

    Roselyn blushed lightly, her nce lowered down, and her hands began to shake lightly. "What are you trying to say?" she asked, trying to sound less nervous than she really was.

    "I noticed that you tend to have low self-esteem. And you shouldn''t. I have met so many women during my hundreds of years of existence but none of them was like you. You are kind, empathetic, wise, and broad-minded." He stated, his voice sounded kind and genuine. If she didn''t know him she would think he was slowly beginning to like her.

    Roselyn smiled, caughtpletely off guards. She didn''t know what to reply.

    "Maybe a little impulsive as well." He added, chuckling lightly.

    Roselynughed. "How dare you?" She pretended to be offended by folding her arms.. They bothughed, looking at each other straight into the eyes they both smiled.

 Chapter 69 - She Is Enjoying Her Time

    "I arranged the appointment with the boy from Inferno tomorrow. I picked the most charming one the one whose better matched your description of your type." He said. Roselyn nodded. Her heart raced as she suddenly remembered her reckless decision.

    "I hope he doesn''t expect me to... to..." Roselyn murmured, as she didn''t know how to express her embarrassment with the right words.

    "He will do whatever you ask him. Even if you just asked him to paint for you a portrait, he will do it and won''t dare toin." He replied, gesturing with his hand. Scanning her upside down with a confused gaze, he raised an eyebrow. "I can''t believe you''ve done nothing to pleasure yourself before neither that you haven''t had the talk with your mother yet."

    Roselyn took a long breath. "I don''t even know how to do it even if I wanted." She sighed, feeling some glimpse of curiosity urred to her mind. If he insisted that much, maybe it truly was something quite enjoyable?

    "You don''t know how to touch yourself?" He asked, with no embarrassment in his voice. Contrary to Roselyn, who blushed at just hearing those prophetic words.

    She nodded slowly.

    "Just do it and think of someone you fancy. It must be anyone, an old friend, your favorite famous guy, anyone." He exined, "that gesture actually helps to rx your body and release repressed tension." He offered a smile and nodded to convince her.

    The carriage took off, saving Roselyn from asking more embarrassing questions. She didn''t recognize herself but deeply down she was feeling quite curious about that practice.

    She went to her room after waving and saying John goodnight.

    ***

    Roselyn woke up early, as she was waiting for his visitor to arrive. The visitor was charming, a muscled boy. When she saw him, her jaw dropped, as she didn''t expect him to be that handsome.

    He was very tall, with wide shoulders and a defined six pack. However, that was not what mostly caught her attention as those were all dotes that John already had. His blue eyes took her breath away, reminding her of the color of the waves of the sea.

    John snapped his fingers in front of her. "Are you fine?" He asked. She woke up from her state of trace, "yes." She replied with a cheerful tone of voice acknowledging that she was feeling physically attracted by someone who was not the King. That meant that maybe she wasn''tpletely fancying him.

    "I suppose I choose the right boy. Didn''t I?" He asked, his gazed was set on her. Thedy nodded, clearing her voice before introducing herself to her guest. "I am Roselyn yton. Nice to meet you."

    The boy was puzzled. Nobody ever introduced to him before, at least not as kindly as she did. He smiled, bowing down.

    "We should...go in my room maybe?" Roselyn asked, her voice piqued.

    She turned around and walked toward her room when she heard John''s voice stopping her: "Rose..."

    She around, knitting her eyebrow in the wonder she was left in. His voice seemed preupied. "Are you sure?" He asked, his eyes darted back and forth between them.

    "Yes." Roselyn replied, heading away. Maybe the King misunderstood her intentions, she wasn''t going to have anything sexual with that man. She wanted to test how strong her feelings for King John were. If she felt the same way with another man then that meant she wasted her time worrying unnecessarily about her future in the Royal Castle.

    After about two hours, John left his room to walk toward the dining room, as it was almost lunchtime.

    When he arrived there, the table was still prepared and intact. He heard ady''sughing from the hall. "Why isn''t Roselyn here?" He asked. The few maids in the room gazed at each other, wondering whether to reply. Probably each one of them was waiting for someone else to speak.

    The blond maid entered the dining room hearing his question, "she is with the man you sent, your highness." She got to the floor, as she stifled a smirk.

    "Oh..." His jaw tensed, making another maid intervened in, probably concerned he would take it out on them: "I thought you required his presence here?"

    "I did." He gestured with his right hand, cing the other one on his ss and bringing it closer to one maid, who quickly poured some wine inside it.

    "Is she enjoying her time?" He asked, before sipping from the ss.

    "From what I heard, yes. She is." The blond maid replied, clearing trying to tease him and induce him to misunderstand her words. She heard just some gigglesing from her room, but she knew that her statement would lead him to think that something worst happened.

    "She actually demanded us to bring her some food in her room. As she said, she desired to eat there. We brought some food for him too." Another maid added, after noticing his gaze scrutinizing the table, probably wondering if she had lunch.

    "I don''t pay him to feed on my food." Hemented. His voice sounded harsher than usual.

    Silence fell in the room after his exmation.

    His fork tinkled on the dish as he ate food eagerly.

    Suddenly his meal was paused. As something else caught his attention. He heard the door budging, and Roselyn''s voice echoed from afar.

    "Thank you. Have a good day!"

    A few instantster, the door closed and he could hear the girl''s footsteps approaching her room.. After entering her room, the silence fell again.

 Chapter 70 - When Alone... (R-18)

    (Smut alert, don''t read if you''re ufortable and scroll down to the alert: end smut)

    Coming back into her room, Roselyn locked the door. She had a normal conversation with the handsome boy. Until unexpectedly, she found the courage to ask him about some crucial matter she had been curious about for quite a long time. She asked him to exin to her detailed enough how to touch herself. Hearing her question, contrary to Roselyn''s expectations, he wasn''t shocked at all. He even offered to do it for her, to provide her with an excellent demonstration, but she refused.

    After cing a bath towel under her back and thighs, sheid on her bed.

    ording to his step-by-step exnation, she first had to use the tip of her fingers and tap the little bone she would find above her clitoris. She now needed to understand where the clitoris was.

    She lifted the skirt of her dress and after checking the door onest time, she finally slipped her underwear down.

    "Oh god, am I really doing this?" She whispered with a bit of resentment. Hearing an unfamiliar pulse between her thighs.

    After some seconds, she slipped her fingers in the fissure that separated thebia, an area easily recognizable.

    As the finger slipped up, she felt a weird sensation, like if it was a humid area. When her finger touched the tip of that almond-shaped area she heard a shiver of pleasure and wetness down there, letting her deduce that was the right spot to press.

    Gently opening wider thebia, giving her ess to tap the little bone. She jolted as she felt a shiver run through her spine and her area wetted up.

    Her mind wandered, as she had to think of someone. First, she tried to think of her guest, the handsome guy she just saw. She wanted to try different techniques as suggested by him; she began with a small circr motion. The pleasuring sensation amplified as she curved slightly her back by increasing lightly the speediness of the motion and gently pressing down.

    Her mind genuinely switched to imagine John. Closing her eyes, she pictured him riding his horse and how good he looked that day. She made a peace sign with her fingers and ced each finger on the sides of thebia, wiggling the fingers toward each other.

    The image of John shirtless with just a towel that covered his lower body emerged into her mind and she unconsciously moaned at that imagination. Then she lightly dragged her fingertips toward the clitoris and slowly going down there. Another moan escaped from her mouth and her back was even curved up even more. She felt a thrill run through her legs, reaching her spine. Her breath became heavier.

    She experienced a tingly feeling and right after that her muscled contraction followed. Her legs lightly shaken, but she was too immersed to think of the King and picturing him in different positions. Kissing her was the most innocent image she pictured.

    Then suddenly, it was like a release that preceded a louder moan.

    After finishing, she stretched her legs back to the normal position and removed the bath towel under her thighs. A giggle escaped from her mouth as she realized what she just did.

    John was right that practice was very pleasuring and helped her to release tension.

    (alert: end smut)

    "Miss Roselyn? Is everything okay?" she heard a feminine voiceing from outside the door and her door tried to budge. Luckily enough she locked the door, sparing herself from an embarrassing situation.

    Her eyes widened. "Yes!!" she yelled from inside the room.

    After a brief pause, the maid spoke again, "King John requires your presence in the dining room."

    "Thank you... Go now." thedy replied harshly, quite embarrassed.

    She heard the maid''s footsteps fade away and she took a breath of relief followed by anotherugh.

    The maid reached the dining room, back to the King, who asked her to check on his future wife.

    When Roselyn entered the dining room, John was still sat on the table, and as soon as she saw her his lips curved up into a smirk.

    Did he know?

    Her gaze wandered around the room when she met the maids'' embarrassed gazes. She had the certainty that he knew.

    She sat down at the table and tried to ignore the persistent gaze of disgust and judgemental of the old maid.

    "I''ve been told you had a very busy day." Hemented, his tone of voice made her wonder whether that was a question or a statement.

    "I did, indeed." She replied, putting some food on the dish that a maid just handed her. That activity, oddly enough, made her hungry.

    She cut an omelet and took a bite, then she spoke again, "why did you want to see me?" she asked, willing to try to change the subject.

    "Just wanted to check if you were okay." He replied, taking sips from his ss and licking his upper lip to clear it from the wine. His gesture provoked her with a now-familiar thrill, and she had to avert her eyes.

    "I am d you took my advice. Was it satisfying enough to entertain you?" He asked, his voice echoed in the room, and thedy could feel her cheeks heated. The presence of the maids was making her feel ufortable.

    He understood her ufortableness and gestured to the maids who rushed to leave and close the door.

    Finally, having some privacy thedy replied, "I can say it was..." She stopped her saying to clear her voice, "quite yful"

    John smirked, raising his eyebrows as a sign of approval.

    "May I ask who you have thought of?" He questioned shamelessly, and Roselyn lowered her gaze, taking another bite of the omelet so that she could use the time while chewing to think of a response.

    Her heart raced. What could she answer? Say the truth or deny what was clear?

 Chapter 71 - Are You Sure About That?

    "Who have you thought of?"

    Roselyn cleared her voice after swallowing down the piece of food and finally replied to his curious question, "I have thought of the guy you introduced to me earlier." She replied, offering a shy smile.

    John''s face darkened while he has slightly drawn his eyebrow together as if he didn''t expect to hear that response.

    "I found him very pleasuring, and he surely is one of the most handsome boys I''ve ever met." Roselyn''s voice came out confident and she surprised herself with the facility she lived with. Was she getting used to lying and faking her feelings?

    "Oh..." that''s all he could reply. His voice sounded disappointed to Roselyn. Maybe his humility wanted her to think of him during that practice, to bust his ego.

    "May I ask now, why all this sudden curiosity?" Roselyn asked, stifling the smirk, amused by his perplexed facial expression.

    He lowered his gaze to stare at her for some instant, and then he stood up. Roselyn''s heartbeat increased, fearing she may have teased him way too much and have pushed her intentions too far, ending up irritating him.

    He reached her in a slow walk and looked at her from upside down. Staring her right into her eyes, he ced his hand on the back of the chair he sat on. With a powerful push, he made her chair rotate to be frontal to him.

    He kneeled and lifted her chin to stare at her better, "Roselyn, I told you I don''t like to be lied to."

    "I... I am not lying to you." Roselyn murmured. As she took a long breath she sniffed his fragrance and met his deep gaze.

    He giggled, "so you''re saying you are that much attracted to someone you''ve just met?" his voice lowered, she could perceive a glimpse of annoyance and disbelief in it.

    Was it so hard to imagine that she could be more attracted to someone else besides him? Wasn''t that what he wanted?

    The girl nodded, his lips from curved thinned up and his gaze became more serious.

    After a brief pause, he spoke again, "well then, because I thought you liked me." Hemented. His statement sounded more like a question, but Roselyn replied harshly not to meet his gaze.

    "I don''t. You don''t have to worry about that."

    She nodded, trying to convince him she wasn''t lying.

    He leaned closer to her to ce his hand on her knee, causing her dress to fall from the side, exposing part of her leg. His warm touch made her jolt, as she didn''t expect him to touch her like that. He smiled as he leaned even closer. With his other hand he wiped off a hair from her face to give his sight ess to her blushed cheek and ear.

    When she felt his breath upon her neck, a thrill ran through her spine, and her heartbeat increased so much that she could hear it beat through her chest.

    "Are you sure about that?" His lips touched her ear and her cheeks heated hearing what he asked.

    She knew his overdeveloped senses already betrayed her and exposed her lie, but yet she didn''t want to admit it to him. Moreover, she was curious to see how far he would push himself just to make her admit it.

    "Yes, I am." she murmured in low voice swallowing hard when her mouth dried up.

    The hand that was ced on her knee moved slowly toward her thighs and suddenly paused when he perceived Roselyn''s breath havened up.

    "If you don''t like me, then why aren''t you asking me to stop?" He whispered. He leaned closer and Roselyn unconsciously did the same. Her gaze falls on his lips. His hand brushed through her neck and he stared at her smooth pale skin to get goosebumps at his touch. Then he ced it back to her jaw and gently leaned her face even closer.

    They both jolted when a loud noise of ss breaking came from the window in the opposite part of the room.

    They simultaneously turned around to see where the noise came from and saw the window broke into millions of pieces.

    A roar of wind pushed John''s body backward and in a second Roselyn disappeared with the wind.

    Maids and servants broke into the room, rushed but it was toote. Roselyn was kidnapped in a matter of a second. And right in front of John''s eyes.

    From his lips escaped a yell of anger as he punched strongly against the table causing all the food and the silvery to fall down the floor and break into millions of pieces. His servants didn''t dare to take a further step they all froze and breathed as lower as they could not catch his attention. The King lifted part of the table and threw it toward the window from where that person who took Roselyn broke into.

    He turned over to gaze at the maids that, meeting his furious gaze, looked down and their legs began shaking in fear. "Call Jake and tell him Roselyn had been kidnapped."

    When he enunciated the word kidnapped, his eyes shed, bing darker than the night and he unconsciously groaned.

    A second after, he disappeared.

    The servants didn''t make a move and just after ten minutes, when sure he was gone, they began clearing the mess in the dining room. The blond maid was the one to go to call Jake. As she passed by to reach the exit door, she caught the old maid smirking.

    She glowered at her, feeling the urge to pause her rush walk for a second in front of her, "you better pray Roselyn is fine because if she is not I will look at you with the same smirk when I tell the King how happy you seemed hearing she had been kidnapped." The young maid offered her a devilish smile before she finally reached the door and stepped on the carriage.

    A tear ran down her cheek at the thought of her only friend being hurt.. With a shaky miserable voice she said to the coachman Jake''s address.

 Chapter 72 - Alive

    "John!" Jake''s voice thundered in the forest making John''s rush pause allowing the vampire to reach the King.

    "He took Roselyn." John''s voice murmured in a groan before beginning his run again once Jake reached him.

    "You''re giving him what he wants by following him!" Jake breathed out trying to keep up with John''s speediness.

    "What else shall I do? Let her die?" His voice was so loud that the ground quaked.

    "I didn''t mean that but..."

    "John help!" Roselyn''s voice echoed weakly from afar causing John to abruptly change his direction and run toward the voice''s source.

    ***

    "Shut up!" That guy screamed and his eyes reddened in the darkness.

    "Who are you?" Roselyn murmured while she felt him tying her hands tightly around a pole.

    "If you scream another time I''ll be thest person to see you." His groan and sharp fangs scared her enough to prevent her to speak a single word.

    "From what I saw he seemed to care a lot about you." He said tying a bloody knot around her wrists. Thedy clenched her teeth for the pain the grip caused.

    "John?" Roselyn asked trying to catch a glimpse of him but all she could see was his red eyes that shed in the dark. A further detail she carefully perceived was his extreme speediness, at each movement he took he provoked a wale of wind.

    In a matter of a second, he tied up all her body around the pole.

    "Yes, John." He said when he enunciated that name Roselyn saw his eyes tightened letting her deduce his clear anger in the King''s regards.

    Noticing that, Roselyn knowledged she couldn''t admit to him that John may care for her as he probably was aiming to use her to hurt him. So she nodded no with her head but as soon as her head shook to reproduce that gesture she felt his hand around her neck.

    "Don''t lie." His voice was even more threatening and his grip was tight impeding her to swallow properly.

    Thedy shut her eyes in fear and clenched her fists trying to bear the pain. She pictured John and for a second she saw him closing her eyes, she saw him not far from where they were.

    His eyes widened when she sessfully linked with him and murmured, "what do you see in front of you?"

    Roselyn opened her eyes and tried to breathe out what she saw in front of her despite the powerful grip, "an abandoned house."

    The supernatural creature which was tightening her throat lowered the grip, "who were you talking to?"

    Thedy took some air and breathed hastily when suddenly her eyes sparkled and her lips curved into a smile.

    He turned around but John already jumped on him throwing him against the ground, injuring him enough to make him bleed. He disappeared right after but his blood left track upon the ground.

    "Follow him," John ordered to Jake whose immediately turned around trying to follow the blood tracks on the floor. Then he rushed to get thedy free from the knots that prevented her any movement.

    Roselyn caught her breath and just after some minutes found the energy to speak, "thank you."

    He caught herpletely off guards and her haw dropped when he embraced her tightly.

    Was she dreaming?

    "I am sorry it took me so long to find you." He spoke, his voice sounded vulnerable and weak.

    He moved back to look at her, his arm was still ced around her back as he smiled at her most kindly.

    "I would have died if something happened to you." He admitted, hearing those words Roselyn knitted her eyebrows wondering if she heard it right.

    "W-what?" She asked in disbelief making him take augh seeing her confused facial expression.

    He brushed his fingers toward her arm and when his touch met his hand he wrapped his fingers with hers holding her hand.

    Her cheeks blushed and he smiled at her innocent embarrassment. "You heard correctly." He murmured as he leaned closer to her.

    With his other hand still ced on her back, he pushed her gently toward him. Her gaze fell on his lips.

    "I am fine." She reassured him, her legs lightly shaken. He nced down and caressed her knees concerned by her trembling.

    "I have to tell you something." Those words tumbled out of her mouth when her heartbeat increased.

    He lifted her legs from the ground to gentlyy them upon his and then cover them with his jacket. Little did he know that the real reason her legs were trembling wasn''t the coldness.

    She smiled at his unexpected nice gesture and climbed to sit nearer to him.

    "Tell me." He said as he stroke her hair behind her ear.

    "I have thought of you, when alone in my room." She confessed admiring his pupils widening and taking a chuckle.

    It was probably obvious to him but Roselyn felt the need to admit it to him.

    He leaned so close that, she could hear his breath upon her lips. The time stopped for a second and his touch became warmer as he moved his hand from the side of her head down to her neck.

    Her heart pounded down her chest. His eyes exuded protection and safety before she saw him lean onest time closer.

    Roselyn tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes, her heart was about to beat out of her chest and the shivers she felt were no more due to the fear.

    Now she understood why her home didn''t felt like home anymore. Because he felt like home now.

    Their lips locked, his lips caressed her in a soft yet deep way. His arm wrapped her. Right then, in the middle of the night and a cold forest, she hoped he would never let go.

    He inhaled her breath feeling the warmth of her skin and for the first time in his life, he felt like he had never felt before.. Alive.

 Chapter 73 - He Kissed Me

    His hand moved to her hip gripping lightly but with force around it, he paused the kiss just to take a breath as he met her lips once again hearing Roselyn''s moan toin for theck of contact. He smiled, locking his lips with hers once again. This time the kiss was more hasty and repetitious as he was tasting every inch of her lips. Their tongues caressed each other, and a covetous chase followed.

    It was better than she imagined. She felt like heaven, still unsure of the moment she was living, whether it was a dream. She smiled when he took back, but when opening her eyes, she noticed he was doing the same.

    "Am I dreaming?" She asked, they bothughed.

    He stood up and took her up, carrying her.

    "I can walk," Roselynined, but he shook his head.

    He ran toward home, and after some minutes they were standing in front of the door. Before opening the door, he waited for her to catch her breath back.

    As he kept carrying her body with a strong kick, he opened the door of his castle. All his servants arrived, followed by his guards.

    He walked, rushed toward her room, and gently leaned her body on her bed.

    "Someone call the best doctors!" He yelled, making some maids jolt before proceeding to follow his order.

    "Keep her down and bring her all the food we have." Hemanded once again, few more maids left the room to follow his orders.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry," she murmured out, and he offered a gentle smile, then turn around and frowned, looking at his immobilized servants. "HURRY!"

    After some seconds all food was brought to her room and few maids watched her monitoring each movement she took. They were helping her to eat and to drink as if she was seriously injured. Carrying her dish and her ss so all she had to do was put the food in her mouth.

    Jake arrived after some minutes. He was dirty with soil. His slow walk paused in front of John. His facial expression was miserable and disappointed.

    "Have you found him?" John asked him but Jake remained silent for some seconds.

    "No, I haven''t." He replied, his eyes nced down the floor.

    A groan escaped from John''s lips as he clenched his fists.

    "I am sorry." His loyal friend took a deep breath. "I promise, we will find him."

    John''s eyes darted toward Roselyn''s direction, staring at her, smiling at the blond maid and eating the food. He loved to see her cheeks easily blush for the minimal thing. She looked so fragile, innocent in her shyness, yet her personality was so strong and determined.

    It was hard to admit to himself that he was catching feelings for her. He never felt such a strong feeling for someone besides himself, and deep down he was scared for the way he felt around her. His vulnerability scared him. He knew what happened to the few people he cared about; they ended up hurt either by him or by someone else who involved them purposely to hurt him.

    He didn''t want the same thing to happen to Roselyn.

    ***

    "Now tell me what happened!" The blond maid asked as soon as she remained alone with thedy as the other maids brought food away.

    "He kissed me and said that if something happened to me, he would die." A cheerful smile lightened Roselyn''s face.

    The maid''s eyebrows frowned down. She took few seconds to assimte thedy''s statement and then shook her head. "You must have dropped on your head." Shemented. Thedy rolled her eyes as a response.

    Was that so hard to imagine?

    "Oh, you''re serious." The maid said noticing Roselyn''s serious gaze. Her voice was still confused, probably not fully believing what she heard.

    "He kissed me," Roselyn repeated, empathizing with each word. A thrill ran through her spine, as she could still feel his lips on hers and the way he held her neck with his hand.

    "You don''t have to tell it to anyone." The blond maid suggested with a worried tone of voice.

    Thedy looked at her puzzled, who could she tell it to? She talked to nobody besides her there.

    "Rose..."

    Both the girls turned around, hearing John''s voice.

    "Leave us alone." He said gesturing to the maid who walked away.

    Roselyn wanted to tell him she could stay since she knew more than he imagined and she was a loyal friend to her instead she remained silent. She knew how important it was for him to follow the rules.

    "I owe you an exnation." He said, clearing his voice right after, as he sounded quite raspy.

    "Oh..." Roselyn nodded, as she already imagined him to apologize for the kiss or im he didn''t want to do it.

    But the words that left his mouth werepletely unexpected, "the creature who kidnapped you was the murder of my dad."

    Roselyn''s jaw dropped, as that was thest thing she imagined hearing. His confession left her speechless.

    "I am looking for him since the day my father died. There is something you remember that may help my researches?" He asked, caressing her cheeks and smiling gently at her.

    She closed her eyes, picturing the scene she lived, as she kept focusing she could hear the smells of the forest, and her vision became clear in front of her. It was like she was still there.

    "All I can see is his red eyes." She murmured as she kept focusing.

    When suddenly a shadow appeared on the ground, she didn''t remember having seen his shadow earlier. She nced up when she felt a firm grip around her neck. She jolted and a bruise forming on her neck.

    "Roselyn!" She could hear John''s call fading as the grip tightened.

    "You''re back Roselyn." A voice murmured. The calm wind brushed the branches of the tree.

    "Roselyn, don''t get stuck there!" Another shout came out of his lips, his voice was angry and sad.. He shook her from her shoulders as the bruise around her neck became more livid.

 Chapter 74 - What Did I Get Myself Into?

    John kept shaking her when she finally opened her eyes wide, as if she just had a nightmare.

    "I should teach you how to use your powers." He said, his voice preupied, his gaze set on the bruise on her neck that was slowly fading away.

    "My powers?" She asked, touching her neck and still confused about what she just experienced.

    "Yes. I told you since the first day we met that you''re not human and I guess it''s time to find out what you truly are." Hemented. From his voice, she noticed that his preupied tone amplified.

    "But I don''t have powers or red eyes and I..." sheined her voice was broken and tired. She looked pale, probably both for the tiredness and to have learned such destabilizing news.

    "I will be there with you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." He tried to reassure her with a gentle, supportive smile. Roselyn wondered what happened to him, why suddenly he was nice to her.

    "Why are you nice to me now?" She vociferated her thoughts. She wasn''t the type to keep her doubts to herself as she knew very well how her overthinking would lead her to take instinctive dangerous choices.

    He took a long breath and sat on the edge of the bed. "Because I understood how much I care for you just when I risked losing you. I didn''t want to admit it to myself before." His voice sounded honest and Roselyn decided to believe it and not dig into it furthermore as they had already a lot to think of.

    "Why do you say I might be a supernatural creature?" She asked, trying to sound less worried than she was.

    "Because you linked with me earlier and now with the murder of my father. Only supernatural creatures can do that and require them years of practice and strength." He exined. He nced down at her hand and wrapped his fingers around hers.

    "But I didn''t practice..." she added, trying to put pieces together and understand how she could be inhuman since she had never experienced any odd event in her life.

    "Indeed, that proves that you''re more powerful than you can imagine."

    Was that positive or negative? Was she immortal? Did she have more powers that she hadn''t discovered yet? So many questions filled her mind, giving her a headache.

    "Don''t worry. I will be there for you." He reassured her, deciphering the preupations in her eyes.

    She limited herself to nod. He leaned closer to her and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "Sleep now. You had a very tiring day." He suggested his voice was soft. She ignored the desire of kissing him and smiled instead. Still unsure of what they were now.

    "Good night." She murmured in a breath and watched him walk away. He turned around one more time to smile before closing the door behind him.

    He walked toward the first maid he saw. "you shall monitor each movement she does. The first noise you hear you have to walk inside and check if everything is alright." He ordered. His gaze was severe and his voice was harsh.

    "That means I won''t sleep?" The maid dared to ask but the foul gaze he gave her made her bowl down and nod, "sure, your highness." She changed her approach and took a breath of relief seeing the King walk away.

    Jake followed the King into his room and locked the door.

    "Why are you nervous?" He asked, but John gestured as if he didn''t want to talk.

    "Do you think she could be dangerous?" He added, receiving a nce from his friend.

    "Not as dangerous as the creature out there who kidnapped her. Why am I nervous? Can''t you say why yourself?" He spat as he felt his blood boiled up in anger.

    "I know. But you have to keep your nerve. We can still get him and I promise we will."

    John nodded, taking a breath and trying to rpose himself.

    "I hate seeing people I love getting hurt because of me." He admitted his tone of voice cause Jake''s lips to curve down as he felt genuinely sorry.

    "Roselyn won''t get hurt. I promise." His friend said he was not used to seeing him that vulnerable but all he could do was reassure him and remind him he was there for him.

    "Thank you," John said as his lips curved up slightly.

    After a few minutes, both Roselyn and John fall into a deep sleep, as they both were exhausted.

    Odd dreams disturbed Roselyn''s sleep. She had nightmares about witches and mystical creatures when waking up in fear and cold sweat, she would fall asleep once again. She had a new dream this time about John and her, involving intense activities.

    Even her dreams were confused.

    She woke up early in the morning and was feeling more tired than the previous evening. So she thought about asking for the maids to bring her breakfast in bed, but as soon as she opened the door a row of maids carrying every kind of food and drinks entered.

    They stood in a row in front of her and a maid announced, seeing the puzzled look on thedy''s face. "The King required us to bring you food. So you can decide what to eat and we will bring the rest of the food in the dining room."

    "Oh..." Roselyn murmured, wondering if she was still dreaming or not.

    "Chocte pancakes and orange juice." Roselyn said, followed by a hasty "thank you" before they walked away.

    The tray filled with pancakes and two sses of juices was on her bedside table.

    She smiled. He cared for her and was concerned about her health. Her heart increased at just the thought of him.

    She took a long deep breath, trying topose herself. She couldn''t miss him already, could she?

    "Oh my, what did I get myself into?" Roselyn thought to herself, shaking her head.

 Chapter 75 - Be Nicer

    After some minutes John entered the room. He didn''t worry to knock on the door probably regardless of finding her undressed. Fortunately, she already was dressed and had finished eating.

    "Good morning," he said, his voice was raspy as he just woke up.

    "Out," he gestured to the maids and in a few seconds, the room was filled with just the two of them.

    Roselyn scoffed, folding her arms. "You can say things nicely and I assure you the results will be the same." She scolded him with a smile on her face so that he could understand she had only good intentions.

    He shrugged. "I am nice."

    Roselynughed lightly seeing him while he tried to copy her funny expression. John shook his head and curved his lips down. "What shall I say? Please nice maids, would you be so gentle to walk away and give us some privacy? Thank you, enjoy your walk outside?"

    "You will never learn, won''t you?" Roselynmented, stifling augh.

    "I am not a man of many words, I summarize the content of my statement to one word," he smiled as he walked closer to her.

    "Like for instance now, I could say amorous words but I will limit myself to say that I am d you feel better."

    His walking paused in front of her, tilting his head to the side and scanning her from upside down.

    "What if I wanted you to say idyllic sentences to express how much you missed me?" thedy teased him, but he already had his answer ready. "I didn''t say I missed you. Maybe you''re the one who missed him?"

    Did he have an answer ready for every situation? Probably yes, a voice in her head was screaming, ''can''t you kiss me and shut up?'' But Roselyn ignored that voice. She wasn''t that desperate and took a long breath. So many things had changed since the first day he talked to her about the agreement.

    "What?" John asked, smirking lightly, waking up Roselyn from her trace since she was looking at him smiling like an idiot.

    "The pretentiousdy very skeptical about love has totally fallen for me." He pped his forehead.

    "Don''t you dare!" Roselyn giggled, pushing him away and he fell on the bed. From there, he grabbed her arm and delicately pushed her against him.

    He rolled from one side so that they wereying close to each other.

    Roselyn crawled toward him, blushing lightly for the way he looked at her. His gaze was so intense and she felt like nobody ever looked at her in the way he did.

    "What?" Roselyn asked, and heughed, understanding she was now fooling him for his silent staring.

    "What do you want to do today?"

    Roselyn felt shaken by his question realizing she didn''t know what to do, assuming thatying down with him all day wasn''t probably an option.

    "Maybe you could show me how to use my powers if I have any," she said, noticing his facial expression bing preupied. After a second he nodded.

    "We should go outside then, in the yard." He helped her to get up by taking her head and walked with her outside. Few maids stared at the couple as they walked outside but none of them dared to ask where they were heading to.

    John ced his hands on her shoulders. The wind brushing her hair and she stared at him right in his eyes.

    "Close your eyes," he ordered.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, focusing on the birds chirping and on the rumor of the wind blowing, while the crickets were singing.

    "Now try to link with me."

    The girl kept focusing her energies, as she tried to repeat what she did in the wood the previous day.

    "Try again."

    Roselyn isted those rumors and the whole environment out of her vision. She felt a shiver ran through her skin. She imagined him once again, remembering each detail of his face. It was like she was drawing his painting and the more she tried to picture him, the more detailed the image of him became.

    Suddenly, her vision darkened.

    She heard a voice echoing in her mind, "you did it."

    It was John''s voice.

    "Now reply to me."

    Roselyn opened her mouth but his voice anticipated her intention to speak. "Without speaking," he reended to her, leaving her puzzled. She thought of the words she wanted to vociferate and imagined herself saying those words to him. Like magic, she heard his voice echoed in her head making her deduce her attempt seeded.

    "Good." He said, breaking the link she created.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she lost her bnce, as she felt dizzy her vision blurred.

    He grabbed her before she could fall and carried her to sit on a nearby bench.

    "The first times you link with someone it warns out your energies. You must be still tired from yesterday, maybe we shall continue our practice tomorrow," he said with a proud smile on his face.

    Roselyn shook her head while she stood up slowly.

    "I can do it," she announced, nodding.

    "No, you can''t," he took her from the hips and brought her back in a seat position down the bench.

    "Magic is not something you can y or underestimate. It can kill you if you don''t learn how to control it," he warned her, staring into her eyes as if he was scolding her.

    "What do you think I am?" Roselyn murmured her nce looked down, while she massaged her head for the effort that gave her a strong headache.

    "You''re Roselyn yton and nothing will change that."

    His response made her smile genuinely, but another question urred in her mind and she gave voice to her concerns. "What if I am an evil creature?"

    Roselyn''s question had him shook him and for the first time, he couldn''''t seem to answer,because that question left him speechless.

    John''s silence didn''t reassure thedy who hastily asked another question, "a-am I an evil creature?"

 Chapter 76 - You Did It!

    "Evil creatures don''t exist, only evil people that turn into evil creatures exist. And I highly doubt you''re one of those." He held her hand and he smiled.

    "How did you be a vampire? Or were you born like this?" she asked, but her question seemed to have shaken him. His smile faded, probably recalling of a memory he didn''t want to remember.

    "I''m sorry," Roselyn murmured, seeing his gaze been lowered down. He swallowed that negative feeling that formed a lump into his throat and met her gaze again. "It''s fine," his response was frank.

    It took him a few seconds to reply to her curiosity. "I wasn''t born like this." He limited himself to reveal that confession in a low voice and thedy didn''t dare to ask additional information.

    "Do you want to try again?"

    Roselyn nodded, taking some deep breaths to mentally prepare for what she was going to do.

    It was a lot to deal with, mentally and emotionally, even though knowing she had him by his side was lightening the weight on her shoulders, that was probably one of the few things they had inmon.

    Roselyn stood up, and he ced his hands once again on her shoulders. "This time I will be far from you. About 20 meters will separate us. You don''t only have to link with me but also speak to me as you did earlier. This time there''s one obstacle, the distance between us."

    "Hmm hmm." She nodded when she felt a wave of wind brushing her away as he teleported himself further.

    Roselyn did the same thing she had done earlier and the results were identical. She sessfully linked with him, but this time she was having difficulties to mentally speak to him. It was like she couldn''t find him in the surrounding. She felt she was walking in the dark, with her arms spread trying to find the right direction.

    "I can''t," Roselyn thenined in a resigned voice. John didn''t reply, leading her to keep focusing her energies. She reminded him saying he would stand 20 meters away, which meant that, to reach him it would take her approximately about 30 steps.

    She pictured herself taking thirty steps toward a frontal direction, and then she imagined finding him and speaking to him.

    Her energies reduced drastically,making her feel dizzy. Despite this, she continued.

    "John?" She pictured himself calling him and this time he heard her voice, but it was trailing off. She clenched her fists and focused a bit more.

    "John!" Roselyn heard his voice clear now but a second after she felt her body failing her efforts causing her to fall on the floor.

    Her legs were trembling. She was warn out like if she had run a marathon.

    "You did it," John eximed.

    His voice was low when it echoed in her mind. She saw his blurry figure reaching her.

    Thest thing she remembered was him raising her up from the ground.

    Johnid her on one of the benches of his yard and ced his hand on her forehead. He closed his eyes and tried to heal her by transfering his energies inside her. Maybe he shouldn''t have pushed her too much.

    In some minutes she woke up, feeling recovered when her energies came back.

    "Did I do it?" Roselyn asked as soon as she opened her eyes.

    "You did it. You did great." John reassured her. His voice was tired. One thing he kept secret from Roselyn was that his animal meal based diet was preventing him from all the energies that his supernatural body required. Despite this, he refused to kill innocent people and feed from their blood. He promised his father that he won''t hurt innocent people, although asionally the stimulus was strong. When his overdeveloped senses perceived blood around him, he had to concentrate to resist to the temptation.

    "We should go to eat something now," he said as he stood up and took her by arm leading her to the dining room. Maids followed the couple and when they deduced the room they were heading to the maids'' walk rushed to arrive before them to begin to ce food on the table.

    Maids ced food on the table and poured the usual red liquid into John''s ss. John drank in one gulp and quickly poured some more to drink it up once again.

    Then he cut the meat and ate it. It was the first time Roselyn saw him eat.

    John was raffinate in the way he ate. He was eating food with eagerness, but it was like he took the time to taste each bite. When it came to drinking, it was the opposite; he seemed he was challenged to finish the drink in the minor time possible.

    "Here''s a letter from Lord Victor." A servant said, handing the letter to John, who opened it and skimmed it quickly.

    "Abigail and Victor are inviting us to their wedding." He summarized what he read and Roselyn''s lips curved up.

    "I''m so happy for them. She deserved a good man like him," Roselynmented. John''s jaw tilted before clearing his voice.

    "You disagree with me?" thedy asked.

    John nced up to her. "No, I don''t. I just don''t have a good rtionship with my cousin." He replied with the most obvious lie. He felt guilty for having lied to Roselyn, Abigail was her sister, and she deserved to know, but he didn''t want to preupy her.

    He took a long breath, hoping she would never find out the secret he kept.

    The old maid entered the room and looked at them, puzzled.

    "So, are you an official couple now?" She asked, her raspy voice broke the silence.. Her eyes darted between the couple, raising an eyebrow.

 Chapter 77 - Leave

    "I don''t see the reason to ask such a question. The answer doesn''t concern you," John replied before he began to eat as nothing had happened.

    The maid turned her nose up at his response and Roselyn stifled augh.

    After finishing to eat John handed the letter over to Rose so that she could read it.

    "It''s next week," Roselyn eximed.

    "People will ask why we didn''t marry before Abigail and Victor and there''ll probably be Lord David."

    Thedy scoffed as those things slipped through her mind. And now she was concerned about David.

    "Do you think Lord David will try to hinder their wedding?" she asked concerned.

    "He won''t, don''t worry." John smiled at her. He pointed at the old maid, who was staring at them from afar. "I would be more concerned about her. Why is she so obsessed over you?" he asked sarcastically, but thedy shrugged.

    "She dislikes me, I have done nothing to her."

    "She dislikes not only you, but she also dislikes the entire humanity," Johnmented. His tone was serious, and surely he knew the maid enough to say such a thing.

    "However, now that we know Abigail and Lord Victor''s wedding date we can set our date for the wedding too," John said and thedy smiled. He wanted to marry her even if they broke the strict rules of the contract.

    "Yes, we shall," she replied, seeing him share another smile. He leaned closer to her, and she expected him to say some amorous sentence.

    John''s eyes sparkled and from his mouth escaped a whisper, "I can''t wait to do things that only married couples can do." The smirk in his voice made thedy blush.

    His smirk intensified staring at her pale cheek turn red like tomatoes. Was he fooling her? or he meant that? Roselyn wondered, but when she wanted to ask what was the meaning behind his statement, he was already walking away.

    The girl took a long breath; she knew almost nothing about that kind of activities and she doubted she could ask the guy from the Inferno''s pub.

    Who could she ask to?

    Abigail! Her sister was going to wed just like her so maybe she shared her same concerns and they could exchange their bits of knowledge.

    She will talk to her about that during her wedding ceremony.

    Roselyn walked to her room, but when she went to open the door she found it was already opened. The old maid was inside, standing with her arms folded and looking at her upside down.

    "What are you doing here?" Roselyn asked, not expecting to find the maid there, after jolting at the sight.

    "I wanted to nicely suggest you annulling this deplorable agreement and leave the castle." She said, her suggestion didn''t surprise Roselyn who tried not to roll her eyes to the sky.

    "I won''t do it so live with it," she replied, frowning her eyebrows.

    "You must loathe yourself to torture yourself like this," shemented. Her tone of voice annoyed Roselyn, and she felt like she hit thest bit of patience she managed to hold.

    "You know nothing about me and you''re not in a ce to ask that," Roselyn spat, but the maid took a step forward her and murmured, "you''re digging your own grave by deluding yourself he could return your affection."

    "I''ve had enough!" Roselyn said, spreading her arms and walking toward the opposite direction, heading to the side of John''s castle.

    She knocked on the door, feeling her blood boiling through her veins and her stomach being upside down for the anger.

    When John opened the door Roselyn was red with anger and her voice came out, clearly upset. "I''ve had enough with the old maid. You have to do something."

    "What happened?" he asked, caressing her back to calm her down. Roselyn took a slow breath and after a brief pause, she spoke, "she came into my room and said you will never ..." She shook her head before finishing her sentence to change her approach.

    "She always has a bad thing to say in my regards and as soon as I am alone she judges me." Her voice came out shaky. Roselyn felt like eventually, she would have lost her mind if she didn''t speak to him about her.

    Maybe she shall have done it by herself but she felt enough vulnerable recently and didn''t want to end up in the clutches of that bald maid.

    "Follow me," John said. He rushed toward the hall and was looking around in search of something.

    When John widened his eyes, the girl followed his gaze when it fell on the old maid.

    John reached for the maid in a steady walk and glowered at her. The maid looked down as she probably imagined what thedy told him and remained silent.

    "You''re lucky. If it wasn''t for the long and devoted service you did to my family for years, I would have killed you. But I''ll save you and give you the possibility to leave," he said, his eyebrows have frowned while his forehead creased and his tone of voice was severe.

    For the first time, the maid looked vulnerable and miserable. Her eyes filled with tears and she bowed her head not to be seen in that state.

    "L-l-leave?" She stumbled, and the King gave a quick nod.

    "Now." He added. His facial expression didn''t express any emotions and his voice was still severe.

    A tear ran down her face, she quickly wiped it off walking away probably to her room to pack before leaving.

    Roselyn didn''t feel guilty. The maid irritated her enough and gave her a tough time for all the time she spent there. Deeply down she thought she deserved it.

    "Are you fine?" King John asked, noticing Roselyn''s quietness. She nced up at him and offered a huge smile. The girl hugged him tightly, melting into his embrace.

    "Thank you.." She whispered as she felt way more relieved now.

 Chapter 78 - Her Secret Nature [part 1]

    Ps. I suggest you reading again the first chapter because this chapter is linked to the first one.

    -------------

    "You should have came to me earlier." John said as he gently smiled.

    "I knew how much she was important to your family," Roselyn admitted. The King''s smile widened as he nodded no with his head, "not as much as you are."

    Roselyn kept holding him. John''s body felt like protection and made her look safe. As soon as she heard the maids'' footsteps she backwarded since she didn''t know if they could know about them yet, assuming there was even a "them".

    The old maid arrived after a few minutes and kept glowering at thedy while she stepped by them to leave.

    She opened the door and mmed it close behind her.

    "She took it well," John joked. Rose stifled augh and took a deep breath.

    John gestured with his hand and began to walk toward his room. As the girl followed him, she met the gaze of some maids that looked at her, either puzzled or scared, probably worried they would be the next to be driven out by the castle.

    But the maid said nothing, being feared wasn''t so terrible after all. At least if the maids feared her, they wouldn''t dare to treat her the way the old maid treated her. Moreover, her in vain efforts proved to her they didn''t want to form a friendship, so she owed nothing to them.

    As John entered the room, he closed the door to share some private moment without being stated by the maids and opened the drawer, slipping out the ripped letter that has been sent to his father before dying.

    "Some words are missing but I suppose the person who kidnapped you is the same person who wrote my dad this letter."

    Roselyn took the letter. As soon as she touched it she felt a deep shiver ran through her spine. Her ears burned. She shut her eyes from the pain and her vision darkened feeling like she was in another room of the castle, a room she had never visited before.

    Roselyn heard the echo of footsteps and saw King William''s face turning pale. Her ears burned even more when she heard a familiar voice echoing in the room. She could feel William''s fear arousing in his veins as his eyes widened.

    She remained frozen, she was scared they could see her from one moment to another. As the voice echoed, the sound became clear, "you aren''t even happy to see me. All you care is about Johnathan."

    She recognized that voice, it was the creature who kidnapped her''s voice.

    John touched her, bringing her back to the reality. "Are you fine?" he asked worriedly.

    "I saw it," she said, her legs were trembling and a terrible headache made her feel dizzy.

    She reached his bed to sit down.

    "Can I see the room where your father died?" she asked with a fatigued voice, but John shook his head vigorously. "Tell me first what happened to you."

    How could she exin it when she didn''t even understand it herself?

    "I saw a scene. Your father saw someone entering, and he became pale, his breath was heavy and I recognized the voice of the person who spoke to him. It was identical to my kidnapper."

    He took few steps hearing her footsteps he backwarded and terror filled his eyes, "Rose..."

    "What?" she asked.

    "You have travelled through time. You''re more powerful than I thought. I have never seen someone like you," hemented. Roselyn didn''t take it as apliment and she frowned her eyes.

    "I have to know what I am." Her voice came out as a squeak, as she was both curious and concerned about her true nature.

    The concern was way superior to her curiosity, but despite this; she thought it was way better to know what she had to face rather than remaining in uncertainty.

    "Are you sure? The discover of supernatural powers had driven many people crazy. Once you find out your true nature, you can''t ignore it anymore. You have to face the consequences and the long journey your rise will involve. It won''t be easy." His voice was low and his smile was forced as if he was concerned but tried to reassure her, anyway.

    Roselyn''s gaze fell on the floor. She could see her hands trembling.

    She looked up at him, and she breathed out her decision.

    "I think I''m ready to find out."

    John nodded, even if it probably wasn''t the answer he waited for. He curved his lips into another forced smile. "Okay then. Tell me when ready and we will go to the sage of the vige."

    "The sage of the vige?"

    He nodded to her question, providing her with another exnation of his: "He''s a man who has the powers of finding out the true natures of supernatural creatures. He will tell us what you truly are."

    "When do you want to go?" John asked after a brief pause to let her assimte the whole situation.

    After a brief consideration, Roselyn replied, "now."

    John tilted his head like he wanted to ask her if she was certain about that decision, but he didn''t.

    He knew from experience that people were never ready to find out about their supernatural nature.

    So the King nodded and offered his hand; she smiled as she took it and walked toward him. He hugged her, looking at her from upside.

    "I won''t let you alone in this." He whispered as he ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

    After staring at each other for a few minutes Roselyn murmured to go and they walked out of the mansion, to tell the maids an excuse and rmend them taking care of the house during their absence.

    In the yard of their castle, John asked her onest time, "are you ready?" He embraced her from behind, but this time his grip was tighter than the other times he carried her. Like if he wanted to protect her from something unknown.

    "Yes, I am ready," Roselyn murmured, even though they both knew she wasn''t ready at all.

 Chapter 79 - Her Secret Nature [part 2]

    They arrived at a dark cave which was situated in the middle of a wood at the city''s borders.

    John took her hand as they exchanged a supportive gaze before entering, then he walked while they entered until the cave became darker. Some fireflies enlightened the environment. However, the light they provided was very minimal. John''s developed sight could see well in the dark and led her in the right direction.

    "Careful.." he didn''t warn her in time that she slid down mud chutes. After the very long and deep chute, her slide pause, and she arrived in front of a table. Roselyn stood up and turned around when she heard a noiseing from afar. That noise was John, who arrived sliding down fast. At his arrival, he cursed when he saw his prestigious clothes being dirty from the mud.

    "No cursing here." A deep old voice echoed, and they both turned around. But when Roselyn''s gaze darted around in search of the source of the light, she found nothing. It was the bottom of the cave, therefore light couldn''t enter from any spot and there were no candles around. Yet the light seemed to be strong.

    "To what do I own the visit of the Royal Couple?"

    The sage kept his eyes closed while he walked slowly toward them and bowed down precisely in front of them. He seemed to see even with his eyes closed.

    Roselyn felt an odd feeling in his regards and, she defiantly took a step forward driven by her instinct.

    "Don''t be scared by a poor blind boy, miss Roselyn."

    Her heart''s beat increased when she heard he knew her name.

    John took her hand behind and held it tightly, probably trying to calm her down.

    "I see you''re very powerful," the man continued.

    ''Maybe see is not the right word to use'' Roselyn thought to herself, then she bit her tongue feeling sorry for having had such a cruel thought.

    "That''s why we are here. I''m not sure what she is." John spoke, but the sage gestured with his hand. "I don''t do those things anymore, your highness."

    "I will do whatever you ask me to do. There shall be something you deeply desire," the King''s voice more than demanding came out as a begging, and the sage cupped his chin with his thin old hand.

    "No, there''s not," he shook his head after a few long minutes of thinking.

    "I''d say otherwise. Didn''t your wife die suddenly?"

    The cave''s walls quaked when John named the word wife and he narrowed his eyes. "Don''t bring my weakness in this matter, your highness."

    "I apologize, good fellow. But she saw how my father died by traveling back through time." Hearing John''s confession the old sir''s face became more interested and his gaze turned toward Roselyn scanning her upside down.

    "It''s impossible," the sage said.

    "Maybe I am wrong, but she surely is very powerful. I have many guards at my service and I will pay all the investigators of the vige to find out who killed your wife."

    "Sit," the sagemanded and near them appeared a table with two wooden damaged chairs.

    Roselyn gazed at John and just after he gave her a nod she slowly walked toward the nearer chair to sat down. She heard the chair quaking with her weight and she wondered if it may break at any time.

    From the ground arose a nt that tightly wrapped her feet tying her to the ground. She couldn''t move.

    "What did you do?" Roselynined trying to get free from the grip. John took a step forward toe to her assistance but a nt wrapped his feet preventing him to move.

    "I hope you can forgive my friends but I haven''t had visitors for about thousands of years and my creatures have been starving from then. In case you turn out to be traitors they will enjoy fresh royal meat for their next meal." His voice thundered and his eyes opened revealing their bloody scary surface.

    Carnivores nts arose from the ground and opened and closed their huge toothy mouths as they pped their gigantic mouths.

    "John!" Roselyn screamed while she jolted, deeply scared of the man she had in front of her. His eyes caused her so much fear that she unconsciously averted her eyes from him.

    The sir closed his eyes again and all the nts disappeared except the ones that were gluing the royal couple to the ground.

    "We shall proceed now." He said in a calm voice. Roselyn''s hand was shaking, but he took it in a quick movement.

    "It''s fine, Roselyn, you just have to show him what you''re capable of." John finally spoke.

    She heard John''s voice echoing in the surroundings and when she turned around to thank him with a gentle smile; he disappeared.

    Her vision darkened, and she felt like she was alone in a dark, empty room.

    She took a step forward but her footsteps echoed and the noise that she heard was like if she was inside of a crystal ball.

    Roselyn nced up to see through the reflection the sage''s decrepit huge hand was brushing through a thick crystal circr structure that imprisoned her in.

    Her perception was right, she was inside of a crystal ball.

    "Somebody help!" Roselyn screamed, but her voice spread in the emptiness and it echoed throughout the cave. Nobody could hear her.

    What if she remained there forever and will die in such a terrible way? Just the thought made her feel her blood boiling through her veins. Her heartbeat was sped up, her hands were shaking terribly.

    Thedy took a long breath to gather all the air she could breathe in, dting her lumps and sticking her chest out. When she opened her mouth, the loudest scream escaped from her lips. It was a scream so powerful that she was surprised her eardrums didn''t break hearing it.

    The circr walls of the structures she was imprisoned in began cracking. She could hear the crystal''s ball clinking while the cracks kept branching off.

    All the cracks gathered around the bottom of the cave and suddenly the structure that trapped her broke. Pieces of crystal began copsing down.. Roselyn snuggled up to protect herself, shutting her eyes in fear.

 Chapter 80 - Her Secret Nature [final Part]

    All the cracks gathered around the bottom of the cage and suddenly the structure that trapped her broken. Pieces of crystal began copsing down. Roselyn snuggled up to protect herself, shutting her eyes in fear.

    After few minutes she returned to the cage, the sage was scrutinizing her, and he cupped his chin, tilting her head.

    "I can''t believe it, " he said in a low voice, his long thin fingers were tapping nervously on the floor while he looked at her in disbelief.

    "What did you find out?" John asked, his eyebrow were arched, and thedy could recognize the familiar upset expression.

    The sage gestured with his hand. By doing so the nts that were wrapping their feet slowly untightened their grip, freeing their feet. The couple moved their feet to expel the tingling feelings for having kept the same position for several minutes.

    The old man cleared his voice. "I apologize." He said in a frightened voice as he bowed his head in front of her.

    Roselyn looked at him and John, darting their eyes in a desperate search of answers. What did he find out about her? And why was she inside a crystal ball?

    After taking a long breath, the old man finally provided them an exnation.

    "The test I practiced on you was one of the lessmon, as most people get stick inside the crystal ball unable to get free. Even some of the strongest creatures failed that test."

    John groaned from afar, "you had to ask me before testing her with that insane practice."

    The sage ignored him and kept his gaze on thedy while he continued, "It is indeed a dangerous test, but it also is the most precise one. Based on your reaction and what you do to get free, your naturees out. When you screamed, and the structure broke, I saw what you are and what you are capable of."

    Roselyn swallowed the lump that formed in her throat for the nervousness.

    "You''re a fairy of life."

    The sage''s answer didn''t give her much information, because she didn''t know what being a fairy of life meant.

    "I thought they all were extincted." John whispered. He seemed he didn''t believe what he heard.

    The sage finally turned around and replied to him, "I thought that too."

    Then his gaze returned to Roselyn to smile at her.

    "Being a fairy of life is the rarest creature that exists in the supernatural world. There were just a few of those thousands and thousands of years ago. The name came from their capability of creating life by bringing back to life the nts and dead animals. Have you ever experience the telekinesis? Moving objects telepathically and linking to someone''s mind?"

    She nodded shily. The sir smiled, "the powers of a fairy of life also a banshee, are usually developed slowly when the banshee be mentally stronger. But just like every great gift and power, it has the most drastic consequences. Life is deeply linked with death, which means that you can often see what people experienced before dying and that is the reason you saw King William."

    It all made sense now, in a scary way. She had never developed her powers before because she didn''t experience her charactr''s growth, like the sage said.

    "What other things can a fairy of life do?" she asked. From the corner of her eye she gazed at John, whose face became pale and his eyes widened.

    "You will find out soon," the sage replied.

    John with a stealthy run reached them and groaned. "Nobody has to know what you are." He murmured. His voice was threating the sage and his pupils dtated while his eyes became of an intense dark red.

    "I won''t tell anyone," the sage replied. He seemed not to be scared at all.

    "I won''t tell because you will do me a favor," he said, pointing at thedy before John could harm him.

    Roselyn shook her head. "Please." He said, shaking her hand. John frowned his eyebrows and a low groan escaped his lips, gazing at the man who grabbed her future wife''s hand.

    "You just have to tell me how my wife died. And if you do, I will keep your secret for the rest of my infinite years."

    She looked at John, asking to approve, but his eyebrows were still knitted down in anger. "Try me." He whispered.

    "I will help you." Roselyn hastily said she didn''t want John to be harmed, and she didn''t know what the sage was capable of.

    "No!" Johnmented, nodding no with his head. "Your powers are not developed yet, they can kill you."

    "I can do it," she repeated, probably to reassure herself, not only him.

    The sage smiled, "thank you. Thank you." He wrapped his hands around her in a genuine embrace.

    "I will own you a big favor." He whispered before leaving the room.

    "Don''t do it." John murmured, but she smiled, cing a kiss on his cheek. "I love how much you trust my capabilities." She joked, and a light chuckle escaped from his lips.

    "Just be careful, " he said, looking at her straight into her eyes.

    Thest time she used her powers, she felt sick and warned off. Only God knew what could happen to her if she tried to use her powers again. John didn''t want to lose another person he deeply cared about, he would never forgive himself.

    The sage arrived, carrying a pearl ne.

    "This is the ne my wife wore the day she died," he exined as he slowly walked in front of Rose. He handed the ne to her.

    Just by looking at it, Roselyn felt a shiver. She heard inaudible voicesing from that object calling her name.

    She shook her head and tightened her eyes as those voices were giving her headache. All she had to do was touch that ne. She slowly stretched her hand, taking a long breath.. Her heartbeat increased, but she tried to gather all the courage left in her body to finally touch the object.

 Chapter 81 - Tear Drops

    When the vision became clear Roselyn saw an olddy, stand in front of a table. In front of her she had two sses, one taller than the other. She poured the liquid that the short ss contained into the taller one.

    In a trembling movement, she reced the ss back on the table. Then she opened a small bottle and with the dropper poured a few drops of a ck substance into the tall ss.

    She took a long breath, grabbed the ss, and went to sit in a rocking chair.

    Her eyes filled up with tears as she stared at the portrait of her and the sage on the opposite side of the room.

    "I am sorry. I wish there were other ways to but there aren''t. I will miss you."

    She brought the ss closer to her lips that trembled while tears fell down from her thin, creased eyes.

    After having swallowed two sips her eyes became darkener and seemed to have lost their light. The ss dropped to the floor breaking into many pieces.

    Her arms dropped lifelessly as her eyes froze.

    Shemitted suicide.

    Right when Roselyn was about toe back to reality, she heard footstepsing from the slightly opened door.

    A middle-aged man entered. His hair was brown and his eyes were of an intense red. Seeing that scene surprised he wasn''t shaken, nor was he sorry he seemed�� d?

    His lips curved up into a hinted smirk. He walked toward the dead body of the poor woman and cleared the floor from the pieces of ss and the liquid.

    He stood up from the polished floor and walked toward the table as he took the little bottle and put it into his pouch.

    He walked toward the door from where he previously entered to turn over right before he stepped over the threshold.

    "Good night, auntie."

    He turned over, exiting the room.

    Roselyn''s jaw dropped. Thousands of questions urred into her mind, but it wasn''t her business to dig into those matters. Her work had been done and now she had to think about how toe back to reality.

    She clenched her fists and closed her eyes as she kept whispering toe back.

    Nothing happened.

    She tried once again, clenching her fists a little stronger and picturing herself back to John and the sage. She felt a familiar shiver ran through her spin and her vision blurred.

    Roselyn smiled, but when she opened her eyes, she was still in that ce.

    She felt the familiar heaviness on her chest and her hands trembling for the anxiety.

    She looked around the room, trying to find something that she could touch to sessfully bring back to where she was.

    Desperate for not having found anything she had concerning thoughts. What if she was stuck in there forever? Her heartbeat increased as her mouth dried up.

    And miraculously, her gaze fell on her ne. Maybe by touching it, she would finallye back.

    She took a step forward, the dead body of thedy, gazing at the sparkling white pearl nes she wore.

    She stretched her hand and closed her eyes in fear, as she wasn''t sure about what that gesture could lead her to.

    Her fingers brushed through the pears of the ne.

    A strong wind wrapped around her body, lifting her up from the ground. She kept her eyes shut, but she could still perceive the objects that formed the room she was in disappearing.

    "Roselyn!" John rushed and hugged her tightly. She reopened her eyes to see she finally came back. After wrapping her arms around him and melting into his embrace for some seconds, she took a step back, turning over to gaze at the sage.

    John''s hand was grabbing her from behind, unwilling to let her go.

    "I saw her."

    The sage smiled, walking toward her but John''s hand stretched toward him to stop him to walk closer.

    "She drank an essence that killed her. At first I thought it was a suicide ..." thedy continued.

    "It wasn''t?" The old sage intervened as his voice trembled and his eyes widened.

    "Let her speak."

    He nodded to John''s scold and took a step backward, allowing the King to ce his hand back to hisdy''s back.

    "A man entered. He was middle-aged, with brown hair and red eyes. The man smirked seeing your wife''s unconscious body to clear the floor from the broken pieces of the ss and the liquid she drank. He walked toward the door, but right before stepping outside, he turned around. He called her auntie."

    The old sage, after hearing thedy''s exnation, cursed so much that Roselyn frowned, wondering how he knew all those bad words.

    Seeing his puzzled expression, he paused and bit his tongue. "I am sorry. However, I will keep my promise. Thank you." He bowed down in front of the Royal couple.

    Before he lifted his head, thedy felt his grip tightening, and she understood he was going to bring her outside.

    Indeed, in a blink of an eye they were back to the wood.

    They looked at each other, as they were probably waiting for the other to speak.

    "Are you fine?" They said simultaneously,ughing right after. They took the floor at the same time.

    He nodded to induce her to reply first.

    "I am. Are you?"

    A few seconds of silent John''s gaze dropped toward the floor. "I am worried for you." He said, producing worry in her.

    "There is something the old sage didn''t mention about being a fairy of life.." His voice was low, and he seemed to cannot look at her into the eyes.

 Chapter 82 - Window Of Life

    "The thing he didn''t mention." John began to say as he finally met her gaze.

    He held her hand and brought it closer to his chest. "Was that if anyone knows what you truly are, they are either going to use you to their pleasure, to find out how their loved ones died or they will try to kill you as you''re a potential enemy if you know what their deepest secrets are."

    "I won''t tell anyone." She replied in a breath, and he nodded.

    "All banshees extincted because people either used them so much to warn them off till death or they had been killed by the most religious ones that imed their powers would oppose to God''s will."

    "Oh..." she murmured as she felt sorry for all the fairies that had been killed and harmed innocently. Humans can be real viin, when it came to achieving their own pleasures they won''t answer to no one.

    "I will always try to be near you and keep you safe but you have to work hard to be as strong as possible." He shook her hand, trying to encourage her.

    "Okay..." Roselyn replied.

    Hearing her unsure tone of voice and reading her concerned gaze, he frowned. "I don''t want to hear you sound vulnerable and weak. You are the one who decided to find more about her secret nature so now you have to stick to your decision and be the best version you can be."

    His voice was severe, and his eyes sparkled. If she didn''t know him well she would''ve thought he was scolding her but she knew he was doing it just to motivate her.

    "You can not escape your destiny." Hemented, as she wasn''t responding to his statements.

    She forced herself to drive those negative concerned thoughts out of her mind and gathered enough courage to finally reply: "Show me what I can do."

    Roselyn expected him to ask her if she was sure or if she was ready, but contrary to her expectations, he seemed to be d to hear those words. He took a few steps behind and in a blink of an eye he was standing meters afar.

    "Can you see all this dead vegetation around you?" She heard him scream from afar.

    "Yes." She screamed back to him as her gaze moved to all her surroundings. Dry nts and bare trees filled the area.

    "What you have to do is bring them back to life."

    Thezy frowned, her forehead gazing at him puzzled, how was she supposed to do such a thing?

    She opened her mouth, about to ask him, but he intervened once again, like if he read her mind: "You know how to do it. It is inside of you."

    Gazing at the poor, lifeless nts, she took a long breath. Stretching her hands to the ground, she closed her eyes.

    Roselyn focused all her energies onto the ground and she imagined those nts growing. A shiver ran through her spine as wind brushed her neck as she arose from the ground. Her hair was floating in the air.

    She felt a weird sensation ran through her veins, like if she was feeling alive. The ground began to quake, and the soil cracked.

    nts that were curving their blossom down slowly lifted.

    Roselyn felt tiredness in her legs yet she kept focusing. Even with her eyes closed she could perceive the nts slowly take color and from a dry brown bing bright green.

    She focused more. Sweat ran down her forehead and she clenched her teeth for the effort she was pulling.

    Flowers bloomed from the soil and the trees came alive, leaves filled the branches and blooms grew on each extremity.

    Insects and butterflies were driven there from the window of life until that area became.

    Lacking energy, the girl fell down on the ground.

    She smiled when she saw what she did, and her heartbeat increased. She created life. The feeling that vision provided her was inexplicable in words and suddenly she didn''t regret having asked John to help her discover her real nature because now it became worth it.

    She gathered back her breath when John reached her topliment her performance.. Despite "how do you feel?" He asked right after. She smiled. Despite the fatigue, she was proud of herself. Bringing back to life the vegetation gave her a feeling of joy and made her appreciate her gift.

    "I have never felt better." She replied. Her eyes sparkled in cheerfulness.

    He offered a smile, and a second after, he disappeared to reappear in front of each tree.

    He digged out by his ws each root of the trees. Right after he ripped all the nts that she hardly brought back to life.

    In a few minutes, the wood was once again dry and lifeless. His gesture left thedy in shaking and disbelief, seeing all her hard work disappear in the matter of a second.

    "Why would you do that?" She screamed feeling for the first time in her life a negative feeling in his regard. She felt linked to the nature she gave life to and seeing him destroying it upset her.

    Moreover, he was the one who required her to do so.

    His breathing wasbored and his ws were bloodying.

    He took a long breath to voice out his reply, "if anyone saw the area they would understand a banshee is still alive and they woulde looking for you."

    Roselyn stood up and rushed to push him. "Then why did you ask me to use my powers?" Her voice was broken as she gazed at all the poor nts ripped off.

    He chuckled, caressing her head, but she turned over to glower at him.

    "It''s just a small area. You will do it again." He ventured to say as her glower intensified.

    He bended over to pick from there a small daisy.

    "We shall return home now." He tilted his head to the side, handing to her the flower he picked from the soil.. It was the only one saved from his brutal annihtion.

 Chapter 83 - Watching Us

    Roselyn rolled her eyes and took the flower he handed her. "Okay." She murmured. He took her by arm and speeded up reaching the castle.

    When they entered they found all the maids doing their housework while guards and servants were near the door watching the area if someone would enter there.

    They walked through the hall, quietly reaching the dining room. Food was already ced on the table, but few maids followed them anyway in case they needed something.

    He lifted the chair, which usually stood on the opposite part of the table to bring it near to Roselyn. Maids rushed to ce his dish and sses in his new position.

    Thedy poured some red wine on her ss causing him to smile at her, "drinking wine?"

    She suffocated augh and nodded. "I need an additional dose of energy after the tiring day." She exined.

    "I see I see." He said, gazing at her taking sips from the ss. As she swallowed down that red liquid, she squinted her eyes at the sour taste she felt in her throat.

    Heughed seeing her bizarre facial expression, he poured some water in the ss to lighten the taste and nodded, "try it now."

    She took a small sip, before smiling in relief. "It tastes better now."

    Roselyn helped herself by cing on her dish a steak and some vegetables on the side.

    The portion of the meal he ate was double the side of Roselyn''s meal and took him about few minutes to finish it.

    Sheughed, seeing him take another portion of meat.

    "What is so funny?" He asked, raising his eyebrow, but she shook her head.

    "You should eat more." He said, looking at the steak she had on her meal. She widened her eyes, hearing his suggestion. "I am not a vampire."

    They both shared augh. After a few minutes, a maid entered. "A letter from yton Family." She said, handing an envelope to John.

    He opened it and found an invitation to have lunch with their family. Roselyn frowned, reading the paper as she felt weird reading a letter from her family but at the same time not feeling like she belonged to that family anymore.

    "Do you want to go?" He asked hisdy, and she nodded.

    "It''s a kind gesture of them to invite us the day before their marriage," Johnmented. His expression was trying to read what Roselyn really thought about it.

    "It is. I hope Sharon is happy to see me." She revealed the reason behind her concern, and he sighed.

    "Even if she is not. It''s not your problem but hers."

    Roselyn nodded, but deeply down she felt guilty for what she did to her.

    **

    In the wood that Roselyn brought back to life just for few seconds before beingpletely torn apart from John, walked a man.

    The dry nts cracked as he stepped on them. John''s brother gazed down when he nced a green spoting from the soil. His eyebrow frowned as he bent over.

    It was the stem of a flower, and it was alive.

    He picked it up and analyzed it. He didn''t see a flower alive in those dried woods for centuries. Something must have happened.

    He sniffed around the area when a familiar smell was perceived. It was his brother''s and Roselyn''s smell.

    They must have been there.

    Thinking about thedy he kidnapped, he recaller she was emanating an odd smell, and she seemed to have an invisible shield that prevented supernatural creatures to read her emotions.

    The thought never urred to his mind, as all his focus was mainly on his brother and getting the revenge he deserved. But now that he remembered he could figure out that something in her was odd. What if she is a supernatural creature?

    He smirked. His nature provided him with the privilege of absorbing part of the powers of the creatures he kills. That was the reason why he was so powerful and fast.

    By killing her he would achieve two purposes in his life, hurting his brother and bing even stronger. It seemed like life was finally smiling at him.

    With his speediness, he reached the Royal Castle and watched from the window John and Roselyn sitting on the table and enjoying their food. They seemed so happy.

    "She must mean a lot to you," He whispered as his eyebrows knitted down in a glow. He hated to see him happy.

    ***

    Roselyn felt a shiver ran through her arm, she turned around suddenly but she saw nothing. She frowned and her gaze moved to John. "Someone is watching us. I can feel it."

    Guards hearing her rushed outside to explore the surroundings.

    "Stay here," hemanded, disappearing a second after. She nodded, anxiety caused her mouth to dry up, and she was having difficulties swallowing down.

    She couldn''t stay immobile and alone in that room knowing someone was watching her.

    Considering the way the wind was blowing, she figured it could be the same person who kidnapped her. It was not the best thing to do for her to get near to him, knowing he was linked to death and she could be discovered easily.

    However, that concern didn''t worry her enough as she ran outside to look for John.

    "John!" She screamed, gazing around trying to spot him.

    "Where are you?" Her yell was loud, but she received no answer.

    Preupied, she took the decision to follow the pathway, in which the wind blew impetuously.

    She took a long breath and ran toward it when she felt a strong huge hand gripping her arm causing her to abruptly stop her run.

 Chapter 84 - Wake Up

    She took a long breath and ran toward it when she felt a strong huge hand gripping her arm causing her to abruptly stop her run.

    She turned around. John was there glowering at her. A breath of relief escaped from her mouth but his eyebrows were knitted down in a frown and his arms were folded.

    "What did I tell you?" His tone of voice was raised as he gazing around, preupied someone would attack her.

    "Go back inside." He ordered. His angry tone of voice made her nod silently and slowlye back inside while he kept an eye on her. He sighed. She was very headstrong.

    He turned around when a dark shadow appeared on the ground. He groaned, realizing his archenemy was there.

    At each step he took, the shadow was stepping back as if it was following his movements.

    "Too afraid to be seen?" John whispered as his eyes darted, trying to understand what he might be.

    The strong wind started rising the pebbles from the ground as the soil quaked.

    "What is that you want so deeply? The realm? Or do you want to steal my vampire powers?"

    "You could not be further from what I truly desire." He finally spoke, but his voice was low and the sound couldn''t be well-identified as it sounded maic. Maybe he was using some device to change his voice, if so, why would he want to do it?

    "Do I know you?" When John asked that question, from the ground opened a furrow that drained him inside. He seeded in holding onto a stone, preventing him to fall inside the sulcus.

    He clenched his teeth; he didn''t expect him to have powers. How many things could he do?

    "I am afraid you will never find out." His voice was clearer now, and John''s forehead frowned when it sounded almost exactly like his voice.

    "John!" Roselyn screamed as she reached them in a fast run.

    "Go away," John murmured as he was cursing her internally for having disobeying him not once but twice.

    "What happened?" She asked, bending over and stretching her hand to try to help him.

    "Take my hand." She screamed. The wind became strong and she was hardly holding onto the ground. The wind pushed John''s body from one side to another, and he was having difficulty to keep clinging to the stone that prevented him to fall deeper into the furrow.

    "John!!" She screamed again seeing him unwilling to take his hand.

    "He is here go away!" He screamed as a groan escaped from his mouth.

    "Who is h.."

    He jumped on her abruptly, tossing her against the near tree. The strong grip was impeding her any movement. She shut her eyes as she felt the familiar sensation she felt whening in contact with someone linked to a death.

    "What are you?" He screamed at her, the ground kept quaking and thedy didn''t know what to do.

    She kept looking away trying not to meet his gaze in fear of being discovered.

    His grip intensified, his ws prated to her thin skin and she screamed in pain.

    "I won''t repeat myself a second time." She kicked in front of her trying to get free from the grip but he seemed to be made of a stone, an invisible one.

    Annoyed by her weak, useless tentative of trying to get free he pushed her strongly against the tree. A cry of pain escaped from her lips while her vision blurred. Her eyelids felt heavy, probably because of the hit in her head.

    John jumped to the ground. A secondter he was on that creature. He took him by his neck and threw him against the ground, ruthlessly he sat on his almost unconscious body and began punching him in the face multiple times. He couldn''t escape since John''s weight was keeping him down, yet he didn''t show his appearance.

    "Show yourself." The King ordered. He could see blooding out but that evil creature didn''t give up.

    "John!!" Roselyn screamed from behind, crying to see the blooding out of her wrists and her head. The blood became darker and darker the more it came out. Her vision was blurry and she felt her head spinning.

    His eyes darted back and forth to her and him. If he let him escape, he would lose the chance of finally killing him but at the same time, Roselyn would die.

    Thedy closed her eyes felling on the ground.

    He heard aughing from the creature, which drove him even more furious. He gave him thest punch, stronger than he could to finally rush to save Roselyn.

    Lifting her body he carried her slowly inside the house, he was worn out of energies. Arriving in front of the castle, he saw all his guards'' bodies dead in the yard. If he had the energy to, he would scream in anger, but it was enough he managed to reach there.

    He knocked on the door that had been locked by the maids as they probably feared the worst. They opened to him and rushed to carry thedy''s body to bring her on the bed, gentlyying her down.

    "Should I call the doctors?" A maid asked while her eyes widened in fear seeing him in that condition and gazing at the unconsciousdy bleeding ck blood.

    He shook her head. "A normal doctor won''t be able to cure her." He murmured as he fell desperately on the floor, he clenched his fists in anger and punched strongly against the nightstand.

    John took some sips from his ss and after having finished few sses, useful for him to recover part of his energies.

    He leaned closer to thedy as he touched the ck sustenance that wasing out of her body to sniff it.

    He groaned, recognizing the familiar smell, his eyes were of an intense red.

    "She was poisoned... with the same substance that killed my father." A tear ran down his face while he wrapped his arms around her.. "Wake up."

 Chapter 85 - Coming For You

    "She was poisoned... with the same substance that killed my father." He said, a tear ran down his face while he wrapped his arms around her. "Wake up."

    He gently ced two fingers on her wrists to check if he could feel her heartbeat and miraculously he did. It was slow and weak, but there was a beat.

    "Boil some waters and add vinegar and mint on there. Prepare a big pot. Hurry." He said to one maid. Then he lifted her head, cing under it two pillows so that she would lie in a morefortable position.

    He caressed her cheek, which was cold and pale. The maid arrived with a pot full of warm water mixed with vinegar and some mint leaves.

    John opened the drawer of his nightstand and grabbed a towel. He soaked it in the substance and then dabbed it on her wound from where wasing from ck blood.

    Thedy jolted so he ced his hand on her forehead as he kept her firm while he medicated her.

    After he dabbed the injuries for some minutes, blood dried up and he took a long breath before grabbing her arm with a strong grip.

    He closed his eyes and shut his eyes when he felt the excruciating pain he was left in by doing that gesture. He was absorbing the poison from her, as he may have more chances to live than her for his overdeveloped senses and his body''s capabilities of healing itself.

    His body was shaking as the poison he absorbed was stronger than he expected. Yet he didn''t stop until he saw her face turn rose like her normal skin tone.

    John dabbed the towel on her injuries once again gently cleaning her dry blood. Seeing her wounds slowly healing themselves thanks to his cure, he smiled.

    "What happened?" Jake voice echoed in the room followed by a m of the door as he closed it behind him.

    "The dark lord attacked us. He injured her and poisoned her." John replied, keeping his gaze on Roselyn.

    "Is she alive?"

    John shrugged, "I absorbed most of the poison, so hope.."

    He felt his grip take him from the cor of his shirt and push him back, glowering at him. "Have you lost your head? Poison can kill vampires."

    John groaned at his friend, revealing his long sharp fans. "Never dare to even think I would ever let her die."

    Jake scoffed. He turned around to punch at the wall behind him as he released a scream of anger. "I can''t believe it."

    "If you came here to fight, then I suggest you revisiting me tomorrow because right now I have more important matters to take care of." John said after taking a breath andposing himself before turning his gaze back on thedy.

    "I didn''t. I am just concerned about you." Jake murmured as he reached him.

    "I was finishing him off before I had to rush to save her. Next time I have the chance toy my hands on him I want him to die in the worst possible way."

    "What are you thinking about?" Jake asked, gazing at John, who smirked at hearing his question.

    "The LP He announced, his eyes narrowed as his lips curved up, picturing the scene of his enemy dying.

    "The Lethal Poison? It is just a legend you cannot believe it..."

    John interjected, knowing where his saying was leading to. He knew his friend enough to know he would im that substance was just a legend, and he had no certainty about the coteral effects it caused. "Yes, I do. I believe in legends. And if it doesn''t exist than I will torture him with my own hands until he dies in front of me."

    Silence fell in the room when their gazes fell on Roselyn''s breast, which lifted and lowered in a slow rhythm.

    "Rose? Can you hear me?" John murmured as he covered her hand with his own. Touching her fingers, he noticed she was warmer than earlier which was a positive sign as it meant she was alive and recovering well.

    She coughed multiple time and effort, opened her eyes blinking slowly. John smiled as he leaned his head on her stomach in a shy embrace. "you are so strong." He said,motion in his voice and cheerfulness.

    "Did you..." she murmured before interrupting her saying to cough a few more times. "Did you kill him?" She asked in an almost unhearable low voice as she took a deep breath.

    "No, I didn''t. But I will." He reassured her. She nodded lightly closing her eyes for the fatigue.

    "Why do I feel.." she murmured at each word she breathed out she seemed more and more fatigued. He leaned closer to hear her better and took advantage of the closeness to gently ce a kiss on her forehead.

    She smiled to his kind gesture, joy wrapped her heart pushing her to find the strength to raise her voice. "I have a bad feeling. I can feel it''sing for you."

    John''s eyebrows drawn together to express his confusion. "What ising for me?" He asked.

    She lifted her head slowly as she kept a nk stare on her face. Her pupils widened as she was having an unfavorable vision.

    "What ising for me, Roselyn?" He asked once again as gaze became preupied.

    His lofty tone of voice made him chocked, and he coughed. Breathlessly dry cough and dizziness made him lose his bnce.

    He coughed onest time and ck blood was spat out. John, scared, nced up to Jake who had his hand on his head, as he looked even more pale than the usual.

    A murmur came out from Roselyn''s lips, "death ising for you.." She said in a trembled preupied voice.

 Chapter 86 - Twist Of Fate

    He coughed one more time and ck blood was spat out. John, scared, nced up to Jake, who had his hand on his head, as he looked even paler than the usual.

    A murmur came out of Roselyn''s lips, "death ising for you." She said in a trembled preupied voice.

    Jake put his hands on his head and leaned against the wall in desperation. "The poison is killing you."

    "What poison?" Roselyn asked as she slowly got up from the bed to reach John.

    Jake clenched his teeth, staring at her, his eyes emanated anger. "The poison he absorbed from your body!" He spat, as if she was her fault.

    "Why would you do it?" She nced at John, shaking her head as she disapproved of his gesture. "Because you could have died." He murmured. His eyes emanated a weak spark, and his heartbeat was low. He breathedbored and he was warned out of energies.

    "Vampires don''t have blood in their veins. That''s why we have to constantly eat and drink animal meat, to keep us alive. But if the poison he absorbed was a high dosage, then it may be drastic to his health.".

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears, looking at her loved one who hardly managed to keep his eyes open.

    "But your bodies shall have curative powers?" She asked in a desperate voice, holding John''s hand, which was colder than usual.

    "Not when the damage is internal and this severe," Jake replied as he walked forward and backward around the room nervously.

    "What can we do?" Roselyn asked again, and he nervously glowered at her. "Maybe next time avoid putting yourself in trouble."

    Roselyn ignored hisck of touch as she understood the nervousness he felt seeing his best friend risking his life for ady he didn''t know.

    "Leave the room." Shemanded.

    Her order made him widen his eyes and giggle right after. He leaned closer to her as he whispered: "you can give order to your maids and servants but let me remind you I am not one of them."

    By his response, she understood why he and John were so close because they were identical and had the same harsh attitude.

    "I can order them to bring you outside." She smiled in a challenging way and she stretched her hand to point the door. "Or you can walk outside by yourself."

    Jake groaned at her, his lips thinned to murmur "if when Ie back he is dead I will kill you."

    She ignored his threat to walk toward the door and opened it. After thest glow he gave her, he finally walked outside.

    Roselyn reached John, who had his eyes closed, dark circles around his eyes. Through the paleness of his skin, she could see his veins, which became ck-colored.

    "It''s my turn to try to save you now." She whispered. Thedy closed her eyes and ced her hand on his. She had powers too and maybe, if lucky enough, her powers to bring the nts alive could evolve to save also supernatural creatures? The girl did not know, but it was worth a try.

    Taking a long breath while she gathered all her energies she linked to him. She shut her eyes. As she felt immersed in darkness, she could feel the pain he was in. It was excruciating pain, like if he had broken all her bones in scattered fractures, and at the same time a burning sensation ran through her veins.

    She kept strong. On her hand appeared green sparkles that John''s skin absorbed. The more she kept bearing the pain, the more her touch emanated those curative sparks that were intensifying and speeding up John''s body''s curative capabilities.

    In her mind drifted all the scenes and all the lives that John had taken. At each murder, she experienced Roselyn, felt her heart sinking into pain and disappointment. She didn''t expect him to have killed so many people and in such terrible ways.

    A cough escaped from his mouth, waking Roselyn from her trace, opening her eyes up until her visions stopped but left her with a confused look on her pale face.

    She forced a smile to hide her thoughts. "You cured me." He said, gazing at his arm that was sparkling as he felt refreshed and recovered.

    She nodded. "I owed it to you. Now we''re even."

    "I can read it in your eyes that you saw it. You saw what I can do when I lose control of my anger."

    She nced down at the floor as those images were haunting her, leaving her in concern. Which one was the truest version of him? The guy she knew, the caring one who would sacrifice his own life to save her, or the person who killed all those people?

    "I like to think this is a strange twist of fate. You''re the kindest person I know. So beautiful and precious while I am a cold-hearted guy hunted by his demoniac nature." John leaned over to her, gently lifting her chin so that she could meet his gaze.

    When Roselyn did, he smiled. "Your nature allows you to create life, mine allows me to take it."

    He chuckled shyly. "I am not forcing you to ept my darker side, but maybe we were destined to meet. You are the peace to my senses, the sun to my darkness, the reason that wakes me up in the morning. I hate the way you make me feel, so vulnerable and sensitive."

    His gaze moved to her peachy lips. He stroked her hair behind her ear. "At the same time I love it because, in all my immortal existence, I have never felt more alive."

    Roselyn finally smiled, as she understood that he didn''t have two opposite sides. He just had one, the evilest vampire in the vige.. But when with her, his heart melted that ice shield to reveal apletely different person who only she could have ess to.

 Chapter 87 - Playful King

    He locked his lips with hers in a slow short kiss, her heart raced as the touch of his lips reminded her how good he tasted. She inhaled his fragrance as he retreated.

    "You don''t want to know why I killed them?" He asked her, ying with her hair by curling it around his finger.

    She nodded no, "Did they deserve it?".

    His nod was brief and thedy smiled, "then I don''t want to know."

    The door opened in a m, they both turned around to see Jake widening his eyes in shock. "You''re alive!" He murmured, frowning his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. Roselyn stifled augh seeing his distraught facial expression.

    John shrugged, sharing a knowing look with Roselyn. "I fought against so many creatures and they never killed me, and here you are worried about a poison."

    Jake''s eyes darted between the couple trying to understand how he recovered that well.

    "I should be offended by you thinking I am that weak." Hemented trying to distract him by mentioning his solid reputation.

    He scoffed not receiving any response from his friend and stood up, to announce: "I''m starving." Jake rushed to carry him, probably concerned he would have difficulties to walk. John rolled his eyes, he disliked when people treated him like if he was weak, however, he didn''tin. Roselyn did the same, carrying him from the other side and another roll of eyes John took.

    "If maids see me carried like this they will dismiss themselves. And I won''t me that for doing so." Johnined, causing Roselyn and Jake to share augh.

    "Okay thank you, let me go now." He said after they carried him for few steps. They slowly left him, but he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. They both jolted then rushed trying to help him but he ced his hands on the ground and lifted himself in a agile jump to explode in augh.

    "I hate you." Roselynmented stifling augh understanding he was mocking them.

    Jake limited himself to roll his eyes.

    They walked toward the dining room, when the maids saw them all in a good health they hinted a smile before rushing in the kitchen to quickly set the table.

    "I can''t leave for few hours that you take advantage of it!" His voice thundered but Roselyn could recognize his forced tone of voice.

    He smiled to her for an instant before sitting down in his usual rigid posture.

    John ced three big steakes on his te and Jake did the same, they cut their own meal and began to eat, keeping their head bowed down toward the food like if they were starving for ages.

    Roselyn was starving as well and helped herself with cing on her dish some vegetables and few fried eggs. For dessert she indulged in the pleasure of tasting a custard cake.

    After finishing the big meal Roselyn invited the maids to sit down with them. Her demand received a puzzed nce from John.

    "There is plenty of food left. Why don''t you help yourself and send the leftovers to the poor people in the vige?" She said, causing silence to fill the room.

    The maids moved their gazes on the King, probably waiting for their consent. But thedy, annoyed by that gesture cleared her voice.

    "I don''t like to repeat my demands. If John has something to say he will replicate to me." She broke the silence with a severe voice. They nodded, quietily eating some food as thedy suggested shyly smiling bowing their head. Nobody in the Royal family ever did a nice gesture in their regards so even if they didn''t dare to thank thedy, deep down they were grateful.

    Roselyn and John simultaneously stood up and walked out of the dining room to apany Jake to the door.

    "Thank you for having tried to help me." John said in a whisper, his friend smiled while he gently dabbed his shoulder.

    "I always keep the promise." Jake replied before moving his gaze to Roselyn, "I hope I get to know you better over time."

    Roselyn offered a smile, "me too." She murmured out before seeing him close the door and walking outside.

    As soon as the door was closed John threw his arms on Roselyn to embrace her tightly. Thedy caught off guard, blushed but unconsciously wrapped her arms around him, tucking her face on his shoulder and inhaling his smell that made her feel so safe.

    "I needed it." He said under his breath.

    "What did you need?" She replied, keeping him tight.

    "Someone like you in my life."

    His reply drawn a smile on her lips before she could realize it. She caressed the bottom of his head with her hand and with the other one she clung onto his neck.

    Her nails brushed through his skin causing a thrill to run through his spine.

    John lifted his hand from thefortable position Roselyn was in to stare at her for some instants. He bit his lips, scanning her upside down.

    "Resist the temptation bes harder every day, Roselyn." He said plucking his lips. She swallowed hard, acknowledging that a part of her felt the same way. But another part was concerned that she may not be as good as the girls he had.

    She buried her fingers into his hair gently tugging, as they made intense eye contact. She had the tingling feeling in her stomach.

    Roselyn felt embarrassed which gave him the confirmation that she felt the same way.

    "Can we marry already?" He asked in a yful tone of voice.

    Roselyn rolled her eyes, doubting if the sarcasm in his saying didn''t hide some truthful demand.

    Her eyes fluttered in his allure and she had to look away to prevent her mind to drift into mischievous thoughts.

    "Goodnight. Dream of me tonight." He whispered, a smirk on his face. He pulled away to take a step back and waved at her before walking toward his room.

    Roselyn sighed, that man will drive her crazy with his constant teasing.

 Chapter 88 - Family Meeting

    The next day Roselyn woke up in good humor. It was the day she had to visit her family and she couldn''t be more cheerful to finally visit them without having to pretend. She turned the light of her room on and the flock of maids entered the room to help her with her dress and to do her makeup.

    "The King is already awake," said the blond maid, smiling. Roselyn nodded, wondering if he ever slept to be always awake when she woke up.

    After having slipped into her azure dress, a maid helped her to pull her corset. Another one was styling her long brown hair in an elegant braid.

    When ready, she walked outside and headed to the dining room where she imagined John to be. Just like she predicted, he was there. Seeing her, a smile formed on his face, and he pulled his hair aside. "You''re beautiful." He admitted tenderly.

    Roselyn''s face turned beet red, as she was not familiar with receivingpliments, and she didn''t expect him to adte her in front of his servants. "Thank you." She breathed out, offering a timid smile as she made her way towards the table. She sat down and ced some food on her dish.

    "Are you prepared for the fateful lunch with my family?" She asked, her gaze moved rapidly from her dish to him.

    His head tilted from one side, "for some strange reason, I''m more nervous than thest time I''ve met them." His reply provoked her to take a chuckle.

    They stood up to walk toward the door. A maid opened it for them to walk outside as they stepped on the carriage. Roselyn''s heart raced at the thought of seeing her rtives after all the things she''s been through. It seemed it had been years when it was just a few months since she left their house.

    When arrived, John gazed at her, and only after receiving her nod, he went to open the curtain of the carriage and stepped out while the coachman kept the door open for them.

    She took a long breath and took him under her arm before she knocked on the door. A key tinkled in the middle of the door''s lock, opening it.

    Abigail smiled at them both before bowing down her head. Ginevra arrived and bowed toward the King to ce her hand on her daughter''s shoulders. "You look so grown and beautiful as always."

    Roselyn smiled at her mother, stepping inside the house.

    Sharron arrived a few minutester, wearing one of the best dresses she had ever worn. It must have been expensive due to all the details it held, and it was shaping her already perfect body into a delicate yet seductive way. Roselyn felt ufortable as jealousy boiled through her veins. Her gaze moved to John, who was scanning her sister''s body upside down.

    Sharron bowed down. The split in her long tulle skirt opened to reveal her thin long leg. Roselyn''s gaze fell on her exposed thigh. When she gazed up, her sister was smirking.

    "d to see you, dear sister." She said, ying with her ne to draw attention to her heart-shaped neckline.

    Roselyn offered a forced smile as she pulled John''s sleeves to indulge in to walk away. He finally did. He walked toward the table, and the entire family followed him. Ginevra set the table and stretched her hand to have them amodate.

    Sharron rushed her walk and ced her hands on the chair near John, where Roselyn was supposed to sit.

    "Oh..." Roselyn frowned at her sister''s unfair gesture.

    "Maybe I can enjoy hispany today. You see him every hour of the day." Sharron tried to justify herself and Roselyn bit her tongue in the tentative of keeping her patience. She answered dutifully to her provocation. "You can certainly sit there. The distance won''t affect our innate bond."

    "Thank you," Sharron mouthed as she sat down and bent her breast in the King''s direction, probably willing to lead him to look at her exposed smooth bosom.

    Roselyn felt blood boiling throng her veins. She couldn''t imagine her sister could do such a deplorable gesture before everyone''s eyes.

    Ginevra served the soup and everyone''s gaze moved to Abigail when she began to speak, "thank you for having epted my invite and for honoring us with your pleasuringpany."

    Roselyn smiled at Abigail, whose eyes were filled with tears and her tone of voice was emotional.

    "So many things had happened during your absence. Your precious tips would have helped me and I understood how important and wise you were, Rose..." she said, wiping a tear off her face.

    "You could have talked to me, or send me a letter..." Roselyn murmured, as she felt sorry to see her crying. She understood how she felt and could have said the same.

    Abigail cleared her voice, blinking before rposing herself. "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."

    Was she really fine? Roselyn doubted. Nheless, she didn''t ask her additional questions, not to make her feel ufortable.

    "I am wise too, Abigail. Why don''t you tell the King what a wonderful sister, I am." Sharron intervened, cing her hand on John''s shoulder to caress it. He embarrassed cleared his voice, moving his gaze on Roselyn, who glowered at him.

    "When are you and Rose going to wed? I heard you rescheduled the big event to allow Abigail to be the first one to wed." Ginevra asked, smiling at the couple and passing the dishes to Kathy that ced them inside the sink.

    "It was a kind gesture of you to grant me such a pleasure," Abigailmented, cing her hand over Roselyn''s hand.

    Thedy felt multiple shivers ran through the arm her sister touched and when she closed the eyes a vision urred to her mind.

    She could see her sister with a belly as if she was pregnant. A cry of a baby was a background sound as she saw the blurred vision of her sister carrying a baby. Victor appeared near her and had his arm around her hips as they both gazed at the creature Abigail gave life to.

    Roselyn retracted her hand from her sister''s touch abruptly. How could she keep such a big secret to her? She felt disappointed and upset as her gaze unconsciously moved to John.

    His jaw dropped as he widened his eyes, understanding what she saw.

    Roselyn covered her mouth with her hand in shock. As her eyes filled in tears, acknowledging not only one person lied to her but him, too.

    "I have to go to the bathroom.." She stood up and announced, as she felt like she would burst into tears at any time.

 Chapter 89 - Oh, Dear Sister

    John hesitated, whether to follow her or not. When he stood up and reached for her arm when she passed by his chair. Roselyn got free from his grip caughting the attention of the whole family as silence fell in the room and they all gazed at the couple that suddenly didn''t seem so happy.

    She kept walking reaching for the bathroom and he followed her, closing the door of the bathroom so that they couldn''t hear their conversation.

    "Rose..." He murmured as he reached for her arm once again, she didn''t push him away this time but still she refused to look at him.

    "Did you know?" She asked, even though she knew the answer, she still hoped he had some conceivable exnation to justify his behavour.

    "I''m sorry." He murmured, climbing his finger towars her face as he gently caressed her cheek.

    She looked up to choke back her tears and took a long breath.

    "I deserved to know." She murmured. Her eyes met his eyes for an instant and it was enough to allow him to read the mnchony in her gaze.

    Anger reced the sadness and she clenched her teeth when her tentative of holding back tears failed. She wiped off few tears trying not to ruin the makeup.

    She swallowed the lump that formed in her troath and checked herself in the mirror, when she fixed her appearence she took a step toward the door before turning around to face John once again.

    "I won''t ruin this day for her. So I will wait for her to tell me, hopeful she has good reasons to have decided to keep this from me."

    He nodded, suprised by her patience and capability to control her emotion unware of the fact that she was screaming internally and the calm she showed was just a defense mechanism to hide her frustation beneath the surface.

    "Trouble in paradise?" Sharron asked in a high-pitched voice as soon as she spot the door opening and saw them walk back in the kitchen.

    Roselyn ignored her and remainedposed as she sat down and gazed at her mother. "The food is delicious, as always." She offered a smile which her mother returned.

    "You''re so muscled." Roselyn heard Sharron whispering to John and when she looked at her with the corner of her eye she saw her touching his arms as if she had never saw a man in her life.

    Her gesture resulted desperate and in vain when John pointed Roselyn, and smiledmenting: "I have to be, to live up to my future wife''s beauty."

    Sharron smirk faded hearing his response and she cleared her voice moving the hand she had on his arm to take the fork and eat the food she had on the dish.

    "About our wedding, we have it rescheduled but we will marry very soon." John said.

    "You''re the first man that won her heart."

    Roselyn''s cheeks blushed hearing her mother saying.

    He poured some wine on his ss as he nodded, "I heard she had many suitors."

    Ginevra nodded, "indeed but she kept rejecting their ttering. I thought she would end up like a spinter unless I didn''t arrange the marriage myself."

    Roselyn rolled her eyes, unpleasant memories drifted in her mind as she remembered the day her mother threatened to find a marry in one month and if that didn''t happen she was forced to marry David. Just the thought made her skin crawl.

    "I can say that her temper and open mentality are the first things that attracted my attention along with her not only internal but also external beauty." John replied, smiling genuinely and thedy immediately wondered if he was honest or just pretending. Probably the second option since their attachment was false and well-orchestrated.

    Sharron hearing him smiled shaking her head, she was the only one who knew about the agreement they had sanctioned and since the day David revealed that secret she had been refusing all his suitors'' proposal to plot a sabotage to their wedding and think of a way to conquer the King''s unreachable heart. She raised an eyebrow, her eyes dartened between the couple. "I''ve always been curious. Was it love at first sight?" Her tone marked the resentment and mistrust in her voice.

    John replied to her right away. "It wasn''t. We met multiple times and the more we talked the more we discover how many things we had inmon."

    Roselyn felt her heart heavy like a stone inside her breast as she realized the circustamstance they put themselves into would never allow them to be honest about their feelings and she would doubt his words for the rest of her life.

    "And what did you discuss about?" Sharron kept a smirk on her face when her gaze moved to Roselyn. She tilted her head waiting for her to reply.

    "About the things we disliked about high society." Her lips curved up in a fake smile. Her reply was honest, that was what they discussed and what led John to have the idea to form an attachment to fulfill each other''s objectives.

    "Conversing about themon disloath toward high society. That''s an odd way to fall in love." Sharron cupped her chin in a thoughtful way as she stared at the couple.

    "We are not here to verify the binding force that led them together, Sharron." Her mother intervened glowering at Sharron who rolled her eyes.

    She ced her hand on her exposed chest to take a deep breath, "It just seems quite odd to me." She continued, ignoring her mother''s scold. She leaned toward them to say, "if my memory serves, the King gave a speech and dered he wasn''t interested in meeting new people as he wasn''t interested in love. When suddenly a few dayster they are in love." Her voice was filled with rage.

    Roselyn and John exchanged a spooked gaze as her assumption left them speechless.

 Chapter 90 - Confessions

    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say?" Roselyn asked, knitting her eyebrow.

    "I''m just thinking out loud about my considerations." Sharron replied, shrugging in a hinted smirk.

    "Now my specialty." Ginevra tried to ease the apparent tension by cing on the table a pastry and chocte cake that looked very delicious.

    John smiled, "did you make it?" he asked as he admired the cake.

    Ginevra cut the cakes in several slices and put each slice on everyone''s dish, reserving the biggest one for the King.

    "Very delicious," hemented tasting the cake.

    After finishing the meal, they stood up to say goodbye. Roselyn embraced both her sister and kissed and hug her mother in a thigh embrace.

    "Thank you again." John greeted the family one more time before cing his hand on Roselyn''s back as they walked outside.

    As soon as they stepped on the carriage, Roselyn folded her arms. "How did you know about her pregnancy?" She asked. This time she kept her calm and patience.

    "The day Lord Victor visited me he told me." He replied, sighing.

    Thedy made a shocked face. "So it''s quite a long time you''ve kept it from me." she considered as her eyes showed all the disappointment she was in.

    John had no excuses; he didn''t know what to answer. He breathed out, trying to think of a justification. "Victor said Abigail didn''t want you to know and ..."

    Thedy gestured with her hand as she didn''t want to hear no more.

    "I''m sorry. Hurting you was thest thing I wanted to do. I know you don''t trust me but this is new to me." He murmured, gazing down as he looked very sorry.

    He took her hand as he leaned closer to her. "I really am sorry. But you have to understand that your Victor and Abigail were in a dangerous situation. I''ve never seen him that miserable before and I didn''t know what to do besides helping them and respecting their decision to keep it secret."

    Their gaze met, and Roselyn nodded. "Maybe I would have done the same. I just felt to be excluded from..." She hesitated for a second before finishing the sentence, "from the people I care most."

    Her cheeks heated when she pronounced those words, as it was the first time she implied the way she felt for him.

    "I promise I will tell you the truth next time." He smiled as he stretched his hand. Roselyn shook it as he repeated: "I promise."

    Roselyn smiled andid her head on his shoulder. "Why do you think she didn''t tell me?" She sighed.

    "Maybe she was just scared and didn''t know what to do."

    Roselyn nodded. "All I can do is try to be there with her and be aware that she may be in an unstable condition."

    John smiled. She seemed to care a lot about her family.

    "Stop here." John said while he turned around as if he had spotted something. The carriage paused, and he pushed Roselyn down from the carriage as he began to run toward a small hut in the middle of the vige.

    She lifted her dress to run faster, and he knocked on the door, smiling hugely.

    Nobody came to open to the door, so he lowered the door handle multiple trying to open it, unless he exhausted his patience and kicked it open. The door was old and its resistance was low. Few people in the street gazed at them puzzled, probably wondering why the Royal couple would try to beat the lock to enter an abandoned house.

    His smile intensified when he walked inside. He spread his arms as his gaze darted to admit every little detail of that house. When entering the small bedroom, his smile faded to wee a wistful expression.

    He sat on the bed, staring at an empty spot in the room. His smile curved forcefully. His voice lowered in a murmur, "This was the house..." He swallowed down as his mouth dried up, "where my mom lived in, before meeting my dad."

    Roselyn''s eyes widened, surprised. She ced her hand on his, crawling with their fingers together. "Your mother wasn''t part of the high society?"

    He smiled, more genuinely this time, but his face remained sad. "She wasn''t. He met there during a visit in the vige. It was love at first sight. He brought her in the castle after one week of secret meeting convincing everyone she was raised in a high ranked family outside the town to avoid scandalous gossip."

    Roselyn''s heart withered seeing him so miserable when talking about his parents. He must have suffered a lot. Maybe that could be the reason why he preferred to keep people distant and avoided emotional attachment.

    "This was the house we usually visited during the weekend. My mother wanted to show me how normal people lived and asionally travelled back here just to donate food and goods to help the families that weren''t as lucky as us."

    Roselyn''s eyes sparkled, "that is a splendid gesture."

    He smiled. "It remembered me of you. When you asked the maids to bring the food to vigers. She would have liked you."

    Roselyn blushed. "a girl who sanctioned an agreement to marry his son?" she broke the embarrassment she was in by making a joke. But he rolled her eyes, "no, silly." He shook his head, and they both giggled.

    She pushed him down onto the bed, but on his way down, he stretched his arm to pull her down with him.

    He bit his lips before flipping over; he pushed her onto the bed and he was the one standing on top of her. Roselyn''s heart raced as she blushed. His gaze lowered down in search of her lips. She felt his breath on her skin and unconsciously her breath quickened as she could hear her heartbeat pulse through her breast.

    He wiped off the hair she had on her face to spread across the pillow.. Then he leaned his head closer to the crook of her neck as he gently and slowly kissed her there.

 Chapter 91 - Plans For Friday?

    Her face was pressed down the pillow of the bed that was creaking probably due to its oldness. Sun shove through the window shining upon Roselyn''s eyes which turned of a honey color enlightened by the light.

    The room was cold, and the air was stale as a result of not been visited for months probably even years, but yet the closeness with John''s body made her feel warm up. Their eyes locked together, burning into each other by the passion and desire that they both had been repressing.

    He tried to resist the temptation, but it was hard to resist when every inch of his body was calling her name. The more he inhaled her rose scent, the more his overwhelming urge to kiss her intensified.

    But the fear was too much, he shut his eyes and detached himself, "we can''t."

    Roselyn blinked, a sigh escaped from her mouth. They couldn''t risk making the same mistake Abigail already did.

    "I know." Her voice was a sweet melody to his ears and just the sound of it sent shivers through his spine.

    What was happening to him? Nobody had ever made him feel that way. He let out a deep sigh, there was no creature in the world that he feared more than he feared love. His eyes burst in agony, he was always the one who warned everyone about the dangerous risks that love and feelings provoked. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t let anyone intrude in his life as he made sure the protection enfolding his heart was solid enough.

    But despite this, thedy thatid right near him, silently walking on her tiptoes made her way to introduce inside his heart and before he could realize it she messed all his certainties and as strange as it may sound he felt a weird feeling as suddenly, for the first time in all his years of immortality he wanted to experiment the desire to let someone in.

    She held her breath, not moving a fraction of an inch until he pulled away once again.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked, her voice as always, revealed the way she felt. She sounded concerned to see him suddenly distant. Did she make something wrong?

    "We should go now," he smiled. A little relieved she felt after having seen his smile. He stood up and stretched his head, she scoffed unwilling to stand up. After some instants, she took his hand and get up.

    When they walked outside, a crowd of people gathered there. They were gossiping and wondering why the royal couple felt the urge to abruptly barge into an abandoned house.

    Roselyn unconsciously paused her walk as she felt the heaviness of the curious impetuous gazes that people set on them.

    John''s senses perceived her ufortably, so he took a step in front of her to protect her and he stretched his hand toward the crowd.

    "Depart please!" His voice thundered as he kept her hand tight.

    "You should tell them why we are here before they create some petty gossip," Roselyn whispered to him.

    He turned over to nod at her yes, acknowledging that maybe that was the good thing to do.

    "I wanted to show her a house dear to my family." He exined. People gazed at each other''s, probably unsure whether to believe him or not.

    John scoffed, reading the mistrust in their gaze. "Don''t you think that if we wanted to do something more private we would do it in our castle?" He rolled his eyes as he spat. Roselyn''s eyes widened, she walked forward to intervene to his aid.

    "His sense of humor is one of his best assets." She faked augh and fortunately, on people''s faces formed a hinted smile. "We also wanted to visit the vige to bring food to the poor people who reside here. He saw the chance to visit this house and we did."

    She took another step forward. "If you excuse us now..." she said. The crowd parted and they found their way walking in the middle of the path people created. While they passed people kept their straight gaze on them.

    The couple stepped on the carriage, as soon as they amodated John ordered to take off.

    "I am sorry. I forget how intrusive people can be." He apologized irritated.

    "It''s not your fault," Roselyn reassured him.

    She took a long breath, her eyes shed when she smiled. "We should focus on more important things. For instance, our marriage''s date."

    John''s gaze which was directed outside the window traveled back to her to raise an eyebrow.

    "Tomorrow Abigail will marry so we can set a date for the forting weeks... unless you''ve changed your mind."

    "Do you have any ns for Friday?" He asked smiling.

    "Friday? But we have to organize everything!" Roselyn eximed. Friday was in few days and although they already purchased most of the necessities she still felt worried.

    Invites had to be sent and a major obstacle they had to take care of before the wedding. The obstacle was a man of flesh and blood named David.

    "We have to ensure Lord David won''t cause us any problems," Roselyn suggested.

    "I will send my friends to pay him a courtesy visit."

    "I don''t want him to be critically injured." She sighed, doubting the intentions of his friends.

    "Don''t worry about that. You have to reserve your thoughts on the dress." He replied as he smiled, his mind drifted and wondered how magnificent she would look that day. His heart raced up, and a weird sensation was disrupted in his stomach.

    The dress! Roselyn dabbed her mouth. She didn''t have a dress. How could she find a dress in less than few days?

    Desperation in her eyes. He giggled whilst he rolled his eyes. "You can visit the bridal shop tomorrow and ask Kathy to apany you." He suggested. The preupation in her gaze faded realizing he found a solution to her problem.

    "Friday! All done then!" She eximed.

    After all this time, they were finally going to marry. She couldn''t believe it.. Everything was going in the right direction, and finally, she seemed to have reached the joy she had been pursuing for years.

 Chapter 92 - Longing Desire

    John opened the house of his castle to find the blond maid weing the couple with a letter. He took the letter he had been handed and when reading the name of the sender, he handed it to Roselyn.

    She must have sent it before their meeting if it arrived now. She slipped out the letter and read it under her breath.

    A smile bloomed on her face when she read the words that could cheer any woman invited to a marriage.

    In the letter, her sister required her to be her bridesmaid. A line below caught her attention. At the bottom of the letter was written how devoted Abigail was to her, and that she wished things went differently and she had more courage to talk to her about matters that had been interfering with the tranquility and joy that shall characterize a marriage.

    Roselyn sighed as her eyes kept skimming through the letters. She inferred Abigail may feel guilty for not having asked her sister for help. Although Roselyn understood her preupation, Sharon and their mother would have reacted badly if they knew what she had gotten herself into.

    Ginevra, like many other mothers that courted their daughter at the first pocketful gentlemen they met, never talked about those matters. Any matter that was referred to ''private couple intimate life shall remain such''. Her mother''s voice echoed in her mind. Roselyn had a nk look on her face as memories drifted into her mind.

    "Roselyn? Do you feel well?" John questioned, his gaze was settled on her face. Roselyn politely smiled, "she wants me to be her bridemaid."

    He smiled, looking less surprised than she was. It was amon thing to have sisters as bridesmaids, yet Roselyn took the new with joy and astonishment as she didn''t take it into ount.

    "Can you call all the maids here?" John asked to the maid that handed them the letter who remained there while waiting for the next order. When she received it, she rushed to call all the maids.

    John''s eyes thinned for a second, revealing a glimpse of bitterness as his gaze darted around the castle that seemed empty without the presence of his loyal servants that John''s enemy exterminated.

    "Our castle has an extreme need of a force field to protect the castle." He considered, receiving a nod of consent from Roselyn.

    "I will recruit the best human and non-human armies to protect the castle and avoid improvise attacks." He announced to the maids that filled the hall.

    Roselyn smiled to him as she nodded, just to take his hand and head toward the dining room.

    After reaching the table, she lifted the chair and dragged it near him.

    "Can I enjoy yourpany?" Her voice piqued in a question, imitating Sharron''s tone of voice.

    He exploded into augh as he admired her eyes roll before she sat down. He had never seen her jealous before, but strangely, he liked it. Why? He always disloathed when women became jealous throughout the years as it was a feeling he severely prohibited for being rted to affection.

    "Youugh now but you didn''tugh when you saw her walking down the stairs with that dress that left very little to the imagination." She glowered at him, as she imagined him looking at her sister, and just the thought made her blood boil through her veins.

    "I just was thinking how stunning you would look with that dress on." He justified himself, trying to suppress theugh. Hearing his response to her eyes got widened before she knitted her eyebrow down.

    He poured some wine in his ss, and before drinking, he offered her a smile. As he took sips from the ss, he lifted his head, revealing his prominent Adam''s apple and his long neck. Roselyn bit her lips when a drop fell on his lip. He looked straight into her eyes before he wiped it away with a slow movement of his long tongue that went to brush through his lips.

    Roselyn''s cheeks heated when she felt a shiver and an odd, pulsing sensation that ran from her thighs to her spine. She flinched, turning her head in the opposite direction. He smirked at her gesture. Her innocence made his yful teasing way more funnier.

    "Why the suddenck of attention?" He asked in a stic surprise tone of voice. Like if he didn''t know.

    She bowed her head down toward the dish and took a bite of her food. After chewing and swallowing the bite she hastily replied, "hungry.".

    Her gaze drifted unconsciously in his direction, making her regret the genuine gesture since he had his elbows pressed on the table. His muscles were flexing, and he looked even more sculptured than she thought he was.

    "What?" His eyebrow raised while he gestured with the spoon.

    Roselyn was not very good at hiding her clear attraction in his regards, since the first day she got to see his half naked body after getting out from the shower. If only his massive shoulders were awakening all her senses. She wondered what would happen when she got to see himpletely unclothed.

    Her cheeks blushed, causing her face to turn beet red.

    He dipped the spoon on the slice of a cake, lifting the spoon slowly heading it toward his lips. He turned it vertical as he bit the cake from it before licking the crumbs sensually by turning it around at each movement, cleaning it up.

    Another thrill Roselyn felt, not standing by the longing of desire that burned through every inch of her body. She stood up and finally reached him. Her right leg overridden his knees to allow her to sit on him. The shyness that always characterized her personality suddenly disappeared. He looked at her sitting on him slowly, and now he was the one having shivers ran through his spine.

    He grabbed her from the hips and pushed her close. His arms easily wrapping around her thin waistline and in all her lightness he lifted her to seat her in a morefortable position. Her hair felt like a cascade. He pulled it gently to tilt her head to the opposite side to give him full ess to her neck.

    His eyes redder when he locked his lips on her neck to kiss it deeply.. He felt the sound of Roselyn''s breath quickened and his grip intensified when his kisses softly drawn a trail of wet kisses down to her neck to the edge of her corbones.

 Chapter 93 - If You Can’t Handle The Answer, Don’t Ask The Question

    He kissed her corbone. His heartbeat increased as he felt the urge feeling of making her his and his only. He inhaled her floral scent that made his senses go crazy as an irrepressible feeling was pushing him to tear her clothes off to finally im her.

    John unconsciously slightly opened his mouth, his lips bulged as he revealed his sharp fangs. The closeness with her neck and her human scent made him remember how good human blood tasted and unconscious awoke his animalistic instincts.

    He opened his eyes a second before his temptation would get the best of him to pull her away as he murmured, "getaway of me."

    His eyes were set on the floor, his breath intensified and his fists were clenching trying to calm his corporal urges.

    Roselyn frowned, "w-why?" She stuttered confused. He lifted her to get her up from his chair and in a matter of a second, he rushed outside the dining room.

    Was he irritated by her gesture? He said he wanted to wait until the marriage but she still tried to get things started. Maybe that''s what bothered him?

    She hesitated whether to follow him or not but her body was frozen, not replying to her mind''smands to run behind him and ask for an exnation her body forced her to remain there.

    Thedy took a long breath and sat down when she heard footstepsing from the hall. Her heart skipped a beat hoping it was John but when the blond maid entered her lips, that were curved into a smile, thinned.

    "Oh, you didn''t want to see me." The maidmented deciphering the disappointment in her face but thedy shook her head.

    "John stormed off and I was hoping to see hime back."

    "What happened?" The blond maid asked cing a hand over her shoulder.

    "He was... teasing me when I decided to heat the situation but he probably didn''t want me to," Roselyn confessed, embarrassment in her voice made her voice sound slightly shaky.

    "I doubt he didn''t want you to." The maidmented but thedy intervened before she could finish her sentence, "maybe he doesn''t find me pleasuring attractive." She sighed resting her face on her hand.

    "He surely, fancies you, Roselyn. He is used to other ways to satisfy his urges." Shemented, in a whisper as the maid''s cheeks for the first time turned blushy. She wasn''tfortable talking about those matters.

    "What do you mean?" Roselyn asked, she had her full attention now.

    "You see, he always had that kind of physical activities with women that were very experienced in that area. Maybe you just have to lead him in the suitable humor." The maid said as she wiped the table clean.

    "How can I do it?" Roselyn asked in a whisper leaning closer to be heard.

    The maid turned her head to check if someone was hearing and after ensuring that nobody was around she whispered back to thedy. "Tease him as he did with you, show him that you''re not as innocent as he thinks you are."

    Roselyn nodded unsurely, she was innocent how could she pretend she wasn''t?

    "But maybe do it after the wedding and when you''re sure what you''re getting yourself into." The maid emphasized her final words with a lower slow tone of voice.

    "What am I getting myself into?"

    The maid gave her a quick look scanning her upside down, her forehead creased. Didn''t thedy know?

    "Ask him." She replied. Her cleaning elerated in agitation, maybe she revealed too much to thedy, and when the King will know she will end up like the old maid, if not worse.

    "Tell me, please," Roselyn begged as she closed her hands together. When the maid nced up to her in hesitation, thedy gave her a pleading look. "I won''t tell him." She reassured the young girl who took a breath in resignation.

    "Many vampire girls do it... roughly with him. And he is rumored to enjoy it with only supernatural creatures and not human ones." The maid confessed as she sighed out.

    Roughly? She felt her head spinning, will he hurt her? Now she was worried. That was the reason why he invited many girls to the castle to keep him upied?

    Roselyn''s face turned pale, concerned not to be able to satisfy him. She didn''t even know how to learn that odd sexual activity how could she even manage to adapt to a violent approach?

    She regretted having asked the maid to know more, but even more, she regretted having teased him back earlier.

    "I shouldn''t have told you." The maid murmured looking at her face still pale from what she heard.

    Roselyn peeked at the door when she heard footsteps echoing from there.

    A secondter, John entered the room and Roselyn unconsciously swallowed down, just the sight of him formed a lump in her throat. Mixed feelings were giving her confusingmands, should she speak to him? Ask him why he left her? However, after the news she learned, did she want to know?

    "Don''t tell him, please," the maid whispered as lower as possible before rushing toward the door.

    Right before she stepped over the threshold, John stretched his hand to impede her passage.

    The maid widened her eyes, her gaze was set on the floor as she feared to look at him straight into his eyes.

    "Don''t tell me what?" He glowered at the maid, raising his voice.

    His gaze traveled for a second toward Roselyn just to be darted back to the victim he kept imprisoned between the wall and his arm.

    "Speak." He insisted.. He ran out of patience easily and the maid knew that very well.

 Chapter 94 - Engraving Feelings

    "I asked her to apany me to buy the dress for tomorrow." Roselyn intervened, trying to save her friend from that embarrassing situation.

    John looked at her, his eyebrow knitted. His gaze went to stare at Roselyn.

    "And I told her that I..." Roselyn murmured. She couldn''t think of anything.

    "She asked me for advice about the activities that usually follow the wedding." The maid spoke.

    The King gazed at both of them for some instant, a serious gaze inspecting them upside down until he smirked. He looked at Roselyn "you should ask me about those things." He said, his voice calmer, and he finally lifted the hand that was ced on the wall to let the maid pass.

    The blond short-haired girl walked rushing like animals would do when let out their cages.

    When she left, he walked toward Roselyn.

    He pulled his hair back as he approached her. "I am sorry about earlier."

    Roselyn took a step backward, a bit scared, remembering the maid''s confession. When he got near, she wanted to ask him, but she didn''t.

    Forcing a smile she replied, "I thought you didn''t fancy me enough."

    He ced his hand over her cheek, pulling her head back. "I do. I''ve fancied no one as much as I fancy you."

    "But..." Roselyn replied in anticipation as she imagined there would be a but.

    "But you don''t have to forget that I am a vampire. And sometimes I am preupied I may hurt you."

    She swallowed down, fear dried her mouth, and she had to inhale a deep breath before finding the courage to ask the forting question: "w-w-why would you hurt me?" Despite her good intentions, her voice stuttered.

    "Because you sent me vibration all over my body. The feelings I feel for you are iparable to every other woman I lied to. Your human scent awoke my inner animalistic instincts, and I felt the need to bite you." His eyes emanated an underwhelmed look, like if he was feeling disappointed by himself.

    "In case you bit me, what would have happened?" Roselyn''s voice was curious and slightly preupied.

    "Never put into consideration such a thing." He replied in a cold tone of voice.

    "Don''t tease me and I won''t tease you. So no risks would be taken." He said, waiting for a nod of consent from her, which he didn''t get.

    He sighed, "It''s for your safety." He persisted in his decision, and a scoff escaped from her mouth, followed by an uncertain nod.

    "You shall head to bed now. It''ste." He said, with a more gentle tone of voice. She listened to his advice, giving up to the idea that if she wanted to make things work, she had to give up her intimate life.

    Yet, the feeling was causing her to feel difort. How could she miss something she had never done? Maybe the curiosity and desire won against her rational consideration and fear of the unknown.

    Maybe she just cared for him so much that she was willing to get outside herfort zone just to please him.

    ***

    "Good morning!" Roselyn eximed, seeing the maids spread into her room in a storm. Two of them went to fix her hair. The other two went to ce a few of the dresses Roselyn brought there reserved for the best asions.

    When thedy pointed at a pink dress, sophisticated yet detailed the blonde maid to help her wear it by slipping it through her hips. It was revealing, contrary to the dresses she usually wore.

    But it was the right asion to venture into new experiences. She said to herself, as she wanted if that sudden craving for the experiment was only slightly referring to the dress.

    She looked at herself in the mirror while a maid gently tapped some powder on her cheeks. Her hair was let down but had splendid waves that fell like a cascade over her shoulder.

    After a while, when she was finally prepared, a maid opened the door of her room to allow John to enter.

    For a second thedy forgot how to breathe, as she wasn''t familiar with having him enter her room. His eyes shed and his pupils dted at the splendid sigh he experienced.

    Gaze running through her body, the dress revealed not much, but yet he felt like he could see through and he imagined what that dress hide under the fabric.

    He walked toward the room, forcing himself to nce up to meet her gaze. Roselyn smiled when something he carried caught her attention. It was a small case, probably a jewel one.

    When he reached her, the maids left the room, closing the door behind. He opened the case and Roselyn dabbed her mouth. It had made of a string of silver little brilliant diamonds but the thing that took Roselyn''s breath away was the huge central pendant. It was a heart-shaped blue sapphire, bordered with shining little diamonds.

    "I had it bespoke for our marriage. I hope it is to your taste." He said, he turned the heart-shaped diamond and on the back of the pendant were engraved their name''s initials.

    Her eyes were inching, and she had to blink multiple times before she finally winked the imminent tears away.

    She smiled at him, his gesture left her wordless. Her hands covered her mouth whilst her eyes sparkled joyfully.

    "Turn around." He whispered. His hand grabbed her hair to reveal her neck. The jeweler was cold when it touched her skin, but it was a pleasant sensation.

    At each beat, her heart took she felt like she could explode in happiness.

    She stared at herself through the mirror. Her hand went to brush against the jewelry as she had to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.

    It was the best gift she could receive.. From that day for the rest of her life, their letters will be forever engraved in that diamond, just like he will be forever carved in her heart for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 95 - Abigail’s Wedding [part 1]

    "You look wonderful." He said, unable to keep his eyes off her.

    "You''re handsome." She murmured. It was the first time she wasplimenting someone, especially a male. But his elegant look deserved apliment. He was wearing a blue-ck simple jacket with some gold embroidery details on the cor and the shoulders.

    A white shirt could be barely seen under

    his jacket and was giving the whole look a more sophisticated yet simple touch.

    He was always elegant, but that day Roselyn felt her heart beating more sped up than usual.

    She smiled, stretching her hand for him to hold, and when he did, they headed toward the door.

    They stepped on the carriage, which would lead them toward the location that Abigail, and Lord Victor arranged. Roselyn felt his hand brushing against her, and his eyes darted from side to side.

    "Why are you nervous?" she asked him.

    "I don''t like meeting my rtives." His voice was hoarse.

    The carriage paused in front of one of Lord Victor''s properties. A floral path led toward the entrance door from where fell orchids of many colors appearing like a curtain.

    Roselyn walked outside, smiling gently to the coachman that kept the door open. John seemed hesitant whether to step outside, leading Roselyn to wonder what happened in his family to make him feel so irresolute.

    He finally stepped outside, allowing Roselyn to take his arm as they both turned over to walk toward the door. A low din came from inside that covered that pleasuring melody of a piano ying.

    When they entered, silence fell and all the guests invitated turned their heads over like dominoes to stare at the yet-to-marry couple.

    A pair of rows of benches filled half of the room, before separating they shared a smile. Both of them were agitated. It was the first time they didn''t have to hide their feelings in public, but at the same time; they didn''t know how to behave.

    Roselyn turned over to walk in search of the bride. But John stopped her before she could take a second step before turning her over. His hand went to wrap around her hips. He pushed her against his body and locked their lips together.

    Everyone stopped to breathe for a second, gazing at the couple giving scandal in front of everyone. But for them, they all disappeared. She stood on her tips, clinging to his neck as they kissed.

    He departed from the kiss, and they both opened their eyes simultaneously. "I am sorry but I needed it before spending the day with my family." He breathed out. His gaze moved around, realizing where they were as he scratched his hand.

    "See youter." She whispered before turning around.

    When she couldn''t be seen by him, she covered her mouth with her hand to giggle.

    After taking several wrong turns to desperately find her way toward the room where her sister was preparing, she saw ady peeking through the door.

    She recognized the gold shining hair; it was Sharon that waved at her from afar.

    "We need you." Sharon''s whisper echoed in the narrow corridor, and Roselyn sped up her walk to reach her sisters.

    "Wow" her jaw dropped, Abigail looked beautiful. The dress was white, of a thin fabric that shaped her body, harmoniously embracing her curves and emphasizing her prominent breast and thin waist. A cloth flower on her hips from where arose trails of brilliant that crossed the entire dress.

    A white floral brilliant tiara on her head.

    "Roselyn." Abigail reached for her as if she was a lifeline in the sea.

    "I am sorry, I couldn''t find the right room." Roselyn apologized for her tardiness.

    "Odd thing to believe. The King''s castle is bigger, yet you didn''t seem to have difficulty settling in." Sharon murmured, probably not realizing she said it aloud while her eyes widened.

    Couldn''t she let her alone during that special asion? Was that too much to ask? Roselyn ignored her for the sake of her sister. Her hands went to hold Abigail''s hands. "You look beautiful," shemented.

    Abigail''s eyes were pleading with her, like if she wanted to tell her something, but for some reason she said nothing.

    "Sharon, can you leave us alone?" Roselyn asked, tilting her head.

    Sharon''s eyes filled with anger. How did her sister dare to ask her such a thing.

    "Why? I am also her bridesmaid." Folding her arms, she glowered at both her sisters as she felt left out.

    "Please."

    Sharon scoffed before heading toward the door. From there, he gave ast furious gaze before mming the door behind her.

    Very mature.

    "Is there something that is bothering your tranquillity recently?" Roselyn asked as she kept holding her hands, staring at her beautiful sister in the eyes.

    She inhaled all the air she could breathe, before breathing it out in a tentative to try to remain calm. Roselyn nodded, her lips slightly curved up, mentally begging her to confess her secret. She was safe with her.

    "Many things happened, between me and Lord Victor." She confessed, her voice shaky.

    Roselyn fixed her hair, waiting for her to find the courage to continue her sentence.

    The guests begun to rattle, wondering whenever the spouse will get out. Were there any problems with the couple?

    Ten minutes had passed and from the room, Abigail and Roselyn locked themself in exited nobody.

    Sharon was tapping her foot nervously on the marble floor, her head ced on the door in a fist. Hesitating whether or not to knock.

    The piano started to y; it was time for the spouse to make their entrance. Silence fell in the church. Lord Victor was gazing around in her search, standing in a tall erected posture. He stered a smile on his face, trying to remain calm, begging hisdy to arrive. Turning his head from the side, where his mother smiled at him.. They walked slowly andposed toward the altar.

 Chapter 96 - Abigail’s Wedding [part 2]

    The piano started to y; it was time for the spouse to make her entrance. Silence fell in the church. Lord Victor was gazing around in her search, standing in a tall erected posture. He stered a smile on his face, trying to remain calm, begging internally hisdy to arrive. Turning his head from the side, where his mother smiled at him. They walked slowly andposed toward the altar.

    When reaching it they both turned around as it was the turn of the spouse to make her entrance. Few more minutes passed a new melody was yed, and people seriously wondered if she was going to arrive or not.

    ***

    "Oh my!! Hurry!!" Sharon enticed her sister to speed up, as all three of them rushed to reach the church as soon as possible. They had to take three turns to get in the back of the mansion where the church was located.

    The music became louder as they walked near, and Abigail took a long breath before finally stepping inside.

    People eyes'' were all attracted like cmits to look at the spouse, who walked firmly and elegantly toward the alter. At each step she took, Lord Victor''s eyes sparked a little more, joy filled his body, he couldn''t believe she arrived.

    Roselyn and Sharon walked behind her from each side, apanying her.

    When Abigail reached her loved one she smiled, her cheeks blushed when she saw themotion in Victor''s eyes that slowly ran through her body, appreacing and admiring every each of her.

    They turned over to face the priest, who started to talk and asked the fateful question gazing at the husband.

    "Do you take Miss Abigail yton to be your wedded wife?"

    "Yes I do," said Lord Victor not even waiting for a second to think about the answer, he replied in a certain tone of voice like if that was the only certainty he had in his life.

    "Do you take Lord Victor Peterson to be your wedded husband?"

    "Yes, I do." Abigail replied, her voice smooth, a smile on her lips.

    Roselyn''s heart skip a beat looking at the scene, she felt proud and happy for her sister. She knew that she found a man that really loved her and proved his love to her by standing there, instead of escaping like many men do in fear of causing a scandal.

    "You may now kiss the bride," the priest said. They already turned around to look at each other''s in the eyes. Lord Victor took a step toward her, grabbing her face to ce a deep soft kiss on her thin lips. Tilting his head to the side to kiss her more deeply until they detached. Abigail''s cheeks blushed, which was an odd gesture since she had never blushed before.

    They turned around to stare at the crowd of guests that pped their hands and smiled to them. Abigail''s gaze fell for a second on Roselyn to give her a nod as she smiled joyfully.

    Roselyn smiled back, d for how things turned around and for having helped her sister to gather the courage to walk there.

    When the spouse and the husband walked outside the guests gathered together following the couple walking outside. Yorkshire weed a new married couple in high society. As they headed in the yard, which was outside a t near the church. Roselyn looked at all the proprieties Victor owned, a church and a mansion that gathered together so many rooms. If he had all that, how much King John owned?

    She felt the touch of a warm hand on her back and when she turned around, expecting to find King John another man was looking at her with an odd smile on his face. Who was him and why was he touching her back?

    "Who are you?" She asked, her walking acelerated.

    "Are you Miss Roselyn?" He said, not moving his hand from her back but lifting it toward her shoulder as his gaze moved to inspect her body.

    "Who are you?" Roselyn''s voice was louder, she wondered why no one was helping her. Not that she knew those people but they were his future husband''s rtives, they could try to help her when in difficulty.

    The unknower''s hand was abrupty shifted by John to ce his own hand over her back. That man lifted his hands, "I just wanted to introduce myself to your wife."

    John''s glowered at him, his eyes shed in red revealing all his anger. "It''s fine." She whispered near to his ear, pulling him away as his gesture caught the attention of some guests and thedy didn''t want to cause a scene.

    When they departed from the crowd, he scoffed, "I hate them," John spat, his tone of voice was irritated.

    "I am with you now, I won''t let you alone anymore." She reassured him, after a brief pause he gave a breath of relief and nodded.

    They reached the crowd again, all the guest were waiting for the wife to throw her bridal bouquet. Abigail turned around standing few meters distant from the group of un marrieddies. All them looked up to the sky.

    Abigail threw the bouquet and all thedies waiting for it lifted their hands up trying to reach it when the onlydy that wasn''t lifting her hands caught it on the fly.

    It was Sharon.

    When she realized what she did, her eyebrows knitted down and her face turned pale. Thedies apuded, before storming to the dining room to have the bridal lunch.

    Roselyn reached the table and sat frontally to John. Her gaze was attracted by the opposite part of the table as she felt someone gazing at her. The same person that asked who she was earlier lifted his ss smirking at her.

    Looking away trying to ignore that person, she gazed back to John. She could easily notice all his rtives conversing animatedly with each other but no word was spoken to John.. They all ignored him like if he wasn''t part of the family.

 Chapter 97 - Abigail’s Wedding [part 3]

    Roselyn felt sorry seeing how everyone ignored John, treating him like if he was more unknown. She wondered what he did to be treated that way by his own family, the people that shall support and love him no matter what.

    Luckily for him, there was Sharon from the opposite part of the table, near to Roselyn, who couldn''t keep her eyes off him. She seemed to be hanging from his lips at each word that he enunciated.

    Roselyn tried to contain the imminent will to kick her from under the table to apologize iming it was a leg''s cramp. Instead, she breathed in closing her eyes to mentally reassure himself that thedy he deeply wanted was the one he had in front of his eyes.

    In few days he will marry thatdy and when that will happen, she was curious to see Sharon''s expression when the sentence "you may now kiss the bridge" will be pronounced.

    Lord Victor cleared his voice a few times before silence fell in the room, all the gazes were on him as he stood up from his chair. He gazed at his wife and smiled, "I just wanted to express my devotion to my wife, the one and onlydy that conquered my heart from the first day we met." He smiled, his arm went to grab his wife''s hand to bring it closer to his breast, she stood up from the chair and wrapped an arm around his neck.

    "Since that day, it was love at first sights, like a sun she brought light to the darkness my life was in. Teaching me in a short amount of time how to forgive, how to be more patient, how to be courageous but mostly, she taught me how to love. How to put someone''s desires and happiness before your own. I was always been doubtful and I hardly take the right decision, but if I have certainty in my life, that surely is that I want you to be my wife for the rest of my life."

    Some of thedies mentioned hearing the speech Lord Victor gave, including Roselyn who very udylike wiped the tears off hastily with her hands.

    Abigail smiled at the guests who were pping their hands as she gave him a soft kiss on the lips.

    "I love you," she whispered, followed by another kiss more passionate yet intense.

    People apuded and smiled at the view, then they all stood up to reach the table to cut the cake.

    It was a huge cake of severalyers with gold details at the middle of eachyer. On the bottom, in thestyer, there were few little gold roses. It had a ssy simple appearance.

    Everyone stood behind the spouse who cut the cake from the bottom to the end while Lord Victor carefully helped her to make the right pressure.

    When it was cut each side was handed to each guest, thedies were the first ones to receive the cake, followed by the gentlemen than the few children.

    When Roselyn grabbed the cake she felt a weird sensation as soon as she touched the dish. A negative one simr to the one she felt before having a vision of all the victims that John killed. She could see a dark aura around her slice of cake and John''s one.

    Worried by her vision and perception, she turned around toward John. He was digging his spoon in his slice and just when he was about to eat it her voice arose from her lips, "Don''t eat it!" She said louder than she had nned to, catching the attention of most of the guests around them.

    "You''re allergic to hazel. Don''t you recall?" She asked, widening her eyes.

    His eyebrows curved slightly in a confused expression, he didn''t remember to have mentioned any allergy to her.

    She quickly took the dish away from his sigh, people around them gazing at the scene more puzzled, wondering if thatdy lost her mind.

    ''I can perceive a negative area around mine and your slice of cake'' she closed her eyes as she linked with him telepathically.

    He nodded, receiving her message.

    "I forgot! Thank you." He smiled at her, and his gaze traveled to the perplexed people staring, dies! What should men do without them? God bless thedies." He said, following by augh.

    Roselyn smiled too, as she kept the cake aside so that nobody could take it. The more she stood near the cake the more she felt a negative evil essenceing from it. She wanted to touch it so that she could understand why it was causing her those odd dark feelings but she refused to, despite the curiosity.

    She didn''t want to dissociate in front of everyone and cause scandal.

    "You''re not eating those?" Sharron pointed at the slices that Roselyn left aside. For a fraction of a second Roselyn felt the ruthless will to give it to her after the misbehavior trying to court her man."

    But she didn''t, "I saw a gnat flew upon it and I''d rather not eat it." She said. Sharon''s face twisted in a snarl of disgust.

    After about, one-hour music started to y and people began to gather in the middle of the ballroom.

    "Would you like to dance?" John asked reaching hisdy with a confident charming smile on his face.

    Roselyn didn''t hesitate and took his hand, while she stood up to walk toward the dance floor. She ced both her hands around John''s neck, while his hands went to grip her hips.

    "You''ve saved my life twice. I owe you a big favor." He remarked. He stretched his hand parallel to his shoulder as he walked around hisdy starting the dance.

    "For a second I wanted to give the cake to Sharon, she is getting on my nerves." Roselyn took a step backward before he made her twirl.

    John''s smirked, "oh, so you have a violent side?" a glimpse of mischief in his voice.

 Chapter 98 - Abigail Wedding [final Part]

    John''s smirked, "oh, so you have a violent side?" a glimpse of mischief in his voice.

    Roselyn swallowed, concerned about where his thoughts drifted.

    "I don''t," she quickly replied not to lead him to have strange ideas recalling what the blond maid confessed.

    John took two steps forward leading hisdy to step backwards, "I saw you feeling emotional during the speech," he murmured, "I shall prepare a quite sappy speech to make you feel as emotional for our marriage?"

    Roselyn rolled her eyes, "I didn''t feel emotional, I got something in my eye" she said, nodding her eyes to convince him.

    John smiled, raising an eyebrown, doubting her words.

    "May I ask something?" Roselyn''s tone of voice lowered down, leaning closer to him while they danced.

    He nodded, leading her to continue, keeping her voice low and smooth. "Is Lord Victor a vampire like you?" she asked, gazing around checking if he heard her.

    "He is." John replied. The music stopped and they walked outside the dancefloor to take a break and talk more privately.

    "I was the one who turned him into a vampire, that''s the reason why our rtionship is quiteplicated. Because he''d never forgiven me for what I did." His voice was broke, like if he had much resentment.

    They sat at the corner of the table, afar from the few of guests that weren''t dancing and were still sat at the table. She waited for him to speak, leaving him the time he needed to gather the courage and strength to talk about his past.

    He took a long breath, "I was born as a vampire, my rtives except my father med me for the death of my mother..." He seemed unable to continue the sentence as his eyes filled with sadness, his fists were clenched.

    "It''s fine.." Roselyn reassured him, caressing the back of his shoulder. "You don''t have to tell me if it hurts."

    He quickly grabbed the first ss he saw, drinking the liquid it contained in few sips. Just after he gazed back to thedy, "I''d rather not talk about my past," he said in a tone of voice that revealed all the wrecked emotions he was in. He mustered a shy smile remainingposed on the surface while he was probably dying inside.

    Roselyn watched him in silence in a pensive expression hoping that one day he would trust her enough to fully open up with her.

    "If you don''t want to talk we can remain silent." Roselyn said, as she slowly sat on his knees. He offered a gentle smile, caressing her knees and covering the part of the dress that slipped away exposing part of her leg.

    They remained silence for a brief time, but in that short time it was like if silence spoke for them. Their hands were tied together, like two mas attracted to each other. His fingers yed with her thin smooth hair while her gaze was nk staring at the allure of his eyes.

    Abigail headed toward the door and Roselyn stood up taking John''s hand to follow them.

    She waved at the happy just married couple, Abigail spent few minutes to hug the members of her family before stepping on the carriage who would lead them to their honeymoon.

    When Abigail hugged Roselyn she whispered closer to her ear, "thank you for having helped me." Roselyn''s embrace tightened, "I will always be there for you." She replied in a honest tone of voice.

    Abigail finally stepped on the carriage waving at her sisters onest time before the carriage took off.

    John forced a smile, wondering if he will ever reach that happiness with Roselyn. If he will ever be able to give her all she needed, he had never dated before and thest thing he imagined was things to turn seriously between them.

    "The future married couple." The stranger said, recing his hand over Roselyn''s back like he did earlier.

    But this time, Roselyn jolted at the touch. A burning feeling ran through the spine like if he set her back on fire.

    Her knees gave away and she fell to the ground on her knees. Her eyes were narrowed trying to bear the burning pain.

    "Roselyn!" John''s voice was loud reaching for her and lifting her body from the ground.

    "What happened?" He asked, his voice was shaky for the anger, his teeth were clenching.

    He turned around but nobody was there searching for the person who may have hurt her but nobody was there.

    "Put me down," Roselyn voice whispered, gazing at the people that looked at her puzzled.

    "I had a heat stoke." She said to them, as she pulled him toward their carriage willing to leave as soon as possible.

    When they stepped on the carriage Roselyn gave a breath of relief.

    "Who did this to you?" He asked, the vein on his neck was bloated as his voice thundered.

    "The man who had his hand on my bac.." before she finished her sentence he was already disappeared.

    Roselyn''s heartbeat increased, wondering where he went. Just like he always did he disappeared without telling her anything. Where he aimed to go wasn''t hard to imagine, probably seeking revenge.

    Still, she whispered to be taken more into consideration, maybe asking her for her consent to go. After all if something happened to him she would never know.

    She took a long breath, ordering the coachman to take off.

    Her gaze fell down, wondering if they will ever make it.. They seemed to be two different sides of the same coin, unable to synchronize to the same side. Will they ever get along and learn how to live happily together?

 Chapter 99 - Walk Away From Me

    John arrived in front of the wicked Lord''s house and gazed at the surrounding of the house.

    His eyes tightened as he was using his overdeveloped senses to try to get a glimpse of where his new enemy may be. He heard nothing but t calm around him.

    Until��

    Leaves'' creaking noises made him turn around, to find a man the standing firmly behind him smirking.

    "Hello John, looking for someone?"

    "You can call me your highness." John replied, groaning revealing his teeth as his eyes reddened.

    "It was very fun to find out yourdy is also a banshee. Inside the cake I put few drops of arsenic, not that It would have killed you but maybe your beautiful wife wo..."

    John''s hand gripped around his neck, his gs came out from his fingers and were keeping him tight. The man lifted his chin, but his eyes widened, unfearing of the consequences and with a pleaceful expression on his face.

    "Don''t ever name her again," John''s voice deepened, when the grip intensified.

    "I''m your uncle, John. Let me go."

    John frowned his eyebrows, his ws cut the thin skin, blood began toe over.

    The guy''s teeth clenchened in a painful expression. "You''re not smirking anymore." Johnmented, the guy''s gaze darted around, like if he was searching for someone.

    "Help me," his voice whispered causing John''s grip to tighten even more, blood kepting out from the wounds the King caused.

    "Who are you whispering you to?" John''s voice became louder, throwing the boy''s body abruptly against the ground. The man beated his head against a stone cutting his head, "Who?" his voice thundered while his eyes widened impatiently.

    "A man, he said he killed your father and he was your brother�� he seemed crazy but paid me a big amount of coins that I couldn''t refuse the offer." He stuttered, his voice weak while his gaze slowly started to lose its nurturing light.

    "Where can I found him?" John asked, but his question received no answer. He was heavily breathing but John didn''t take pity on him when he began to punch his target multiple times until in few second the victim''sst breath was taken.

    John stood up and turned around, gazing around he raised his voice, "this is what happens to who tries to harm Roselyn. But this is nothingpared to what I will do to you." His gaze kept darting, not finding him, John groaned. He knew he was somewhere there listening to him and watching at the scene from afar.

    "I hope you''ve got a high pain tolerance." He threatened before disappearing a secondter, leaving the dead body there uncaring of who will find him or if animals will eat it.

    ***

    Roselyn was waiting for his future husband toe back resting her face on her hands and bending over the table, she had been worrying about him since her return home.

    She heard the noise of the door budging and heavy steps walking inside. She stood up and ran toward him. As she reached him she unconsciously grabbed his hand, but by touching him the very familiar sensation replenished inside her body. A strong sudden headache made her backward unintentionally, losing her bnce when her vision darkened.

    She saw John lifting the man''s body by his neck and then throwing it against the ground like if it was as light as a feature. Just to bend over him and puch him strongly and many times leaving the person unconscious on the ground.

    Blood came out of his ws, his hands were dirty with the blood and his eyes reflected all the intensity of the anger he released as they shed a red dark evil light.

    When she opened her eyes, Roselyn was shaking, she felt like she was there and seeing the victim in such a degraded state sent shivers through her spine. That was the person who scared everyone around him and now she found out why.

    John reached for her hand, understanding she experienced, and saw what he did, "Rose..."

    His hands were still dirty from the blood. She was unable to say anything, limiting herself to look at him with a doubtful wrecked gaze.

    "Who was him?" she managed to ask in a murmur, avoiding to look at him straight in the eyes.

    "He was sent by the murderer of my father because he suspected your human nature." He replied, "I saw red when I heard what he said and I couldn''t��"

    Roselyn gestured with her hand, and he immediately stopped to speak. "I understand you, John." She said after interruping his justification, "but you have to understand me too. I''m shaken and confused, those powers are not beneficial to me. I have yet to build the habit to experience those deplorable actions and having as a husband someone who kills is not the easiest thing." She murmured, knowing her sentence would hurt him but that was the truth.

    It was hard to experience a homicide even more ifmitted by the person you have feelings for. But it was even harder to look at the eyes of the man you love without a shred of grief andpletely emotional.

    Roselyn turned around to head toward her room when she heard his voice screaming, "you knew it since the beginning."

    Roselyn turned over again, ncing up to meet his gaze.

    "You epted the agreement, you could imagine I was not Prince Charming." John said, his voice seemed vulnerable like if he was enraged yet miserable.

    Roselyn nodded, he was right she knew it and everyone warned her about him.

    "I did. But I didn''t expect to find out I am a banshee and live what you so unemphaticallymit."

    He swallowed down the lump of bitterness that formed in his troath, "I am sorry," he murmured.

    Roselyn''s lips curved up in a forced smile, "me too." a whisper escaped from her lips.

    She finally turned around to walk toward her room, while John watched her go hoping that, at some point, she would turn around to talk to him.

    But she didn''t, at each step she took, her heart tightened a bit more, pounding in her chest like a stone.

 Chapter 100 - Changes

    Roselyn entered in her room and sat at the edge of her bed to take a long breath, she knew she couldn''t change who he was yet she hoped he would think twice beforemitting murders. Tomorrow she had to try on the most exquisite dresses for her marriage. Before that day, only positive feelings were linked to the thought of finally marrying John but now she was feeling uncertain.

    Her incertitude was not for the way she felt for him, but it was because their love story wasn''t as perfect as she imagined it to be, not even close. Thedy even wondered if she will be strong enough to stand beside him and watch him do those things.

    The couple remained all the day in their respective rooms, none of them dared to talk to the other.

    John was burning repressing the urge go to her and talk. He let his anger get the best of him by killing his uncle, but Roselyn didn''t know all the things he had to go throught. She didn''t know how it felt like seeing all the people you care about die in front of you or because of you.

    John rested his head against his arm, wishing he could bring back time and resist before killing his victim, but the anger and evilness he had inside was too uncontroble. That was also the reason he was scared to get intimate with her, what if he may hurt her? His manners were not the most delicated and he knew she''d never had her first time so it may hurt her even more for that.

    Only God knew how much he wanted to lie her under his massive body and have her moan out his name all the night and make her his and his only. Just the imagine of caressing her naked smooth skin made his senses squirming while his eyes widened.

    Will he be able to contain himself the day things will get heated between them?

    ***

    Roselyn woke up tired, she didn''t sleep well, having nightmares all the night and waking up in fear. In her nightmares she relived multiple times the scene of John killing that person.

    She let the maids enter in the room to help her get dressed as the usual. That day, thedy was quieter than usual it seemed like something was crossing her mind and she was thinking of many things at the same time preventing her to focus on her real life.

    Roselyn walked toward the dining room to find King John already there. "Good morning," he said smiling shyly. She returned the smile and stared at him for some seconds before she went to sit to have breakfast.

    She drank some tea, she didn''t feel like eating much since her stomach was still upset after the disturbed night.

    "Are you ready to try the dress?" John asked, while he ate his usual meat while drinking some wine.

    "I am," Roselyn replied, sipping some tea.

    John nodded hearing her reply and silence fell once again upon them. Tension was palpable, even the maids perceived the odd atmosphere and decided to walk outiside, to give them more privacy.

    "Did you sleep well?" he asked, leading Roselyn to wiggle her nose.

    "Not quite, I had some nightmares. What about you?" she asked, gazing at him from afar.

    "Many thoughts disturbed my sleep." He admitted in a raspy voice. Roselyn felt slightly relieved, if he didn''t have a good night it probably meant he cared for her and he regretted what he had done.

    "I''m sorry. What kind of thoughts?" she asked, quite curious, while she poured more tea in her cup.

    "Thoughts about a certaindy..." He said, with a glimpse of sarcasm in his tone of voice hinting a smirk.

    "We are going to marry and you''re already thinking about anotherdy?" She questioned, raising her eyebrows and stifling a smile.

    "I''m sorry but thatdy really messed with my mind and now there is no day my reckless mind doesn''t think of her." John shrugged, before taking a long breath.

    A smile escaped from her lips, but she cleared her voice to pretend to sound angry. "What is so special about thisdy?"

    John sipped from his ss and took a brief pause before replying, "where shall I begin?" he finally smiled. "She is endlessly fascinating, and everything she has to say is a new perspective to my haunted mind. She is different from me in every possible way, yet the things we share conquered but mostly she is resilient and I hope it will always remain like this despite our hindraces."

    Roselyn smiled, and when he saw the genuine smile John did the same. He then stood up and reached her side of the table, he kneeled down to take her hand.

    "Whatever will happen, I am forever thankful for having met you. I know I am not the perfect man for you, but I promise I will try to change for you." His tone of voice was low yet honest.

    She nced down at him and caressed his cheek with her hand. Imagines of himmitting the homicide, intruded into her mind and she had to shut her eyes squeezing them abruptly to drive those vision away.

    When Roselyn opened her eyes, she saw John with a dested smile probably sorry he was provoking her all that pain. "I feel the same way. We have to put effort simultanesly if we want to make it work," she hissed and he nodded.

    "I will try my best to be the best version I can be for you," he murmured leaning closer to her face and rubed his nose against her nose in a gently softly way as the locked they eyes.

    Roselyn leaned closer and kissed him. He licked her bottom lip for entrance and she felt him slightly stick his tongue inside. Before she could proceed a rational thought she did the same and in fraction of a second their tongues brushed against each other.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Song suggestion: "13 Beaches" by Lana Del Rey.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 101 - Choosing The Dress

    The tongues brushed together and John opened his mouth slightly to introduce the tongue a little bit more, their tongues embracing together as he tilted his head to the side. He backward before he could make any hast movement and she gently bit his lower lip staring into his eyes.

    They both smiled when embarrassment fell among them realizing they both were burning in the desire.

    Roselyn stood up and fixed the fold that the dress assumed for the seat position. "See youter then, " she then smiled at him.

    "Pick the most beautiful dress. I can not wait to see you wearing it, " he eximed with a glimpse of mischief in his voice.

    Maybe rather than seeing her wear it he was looking forward to taking it off? She mentally scolded herself for having thought about that. Where did the shy innocentdy go?

    The blond maid was waiting for Roselyn in front of the door, to apany her. When the maid saw thedy she smiled and proceeded to open the door.

    They walked outside and stepped on the carriage that was waiting for them.

    "I can''t believe I have the honor to meet the personal seamstress of the Royal family!" the blond maid eximed, in a joyful tone of voice.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened, she forgot that the seamstress they were going to visit was also the one who dressed all John''s family and probably knew many things about them. She immediately felt anxious and under pressure.

    Thedy just realized that she didn''t know much about John''s rtives or his personal matters, what if the seamstress asked her something and would find out she didn''t know anything about the man she was going to marry? It would be very upsetting and embarrassing.

    "W-w-was she on good terms with the Royal family?" Roselyn stuttered, clearly preupied.

    The blond maid cupped her chin, slightly arching her eyebrow. "From what I heard, yes, she was." That response didn''t reassure Roselyn who swallowed hard in the concern.

    "What''s bothering you?" her friend asked, noticing thedy''s nervousness.

    Roselyn breathed out, her hand went to cover her chest. "I just realized I don''t know much about John and his family," she confessed, in a shy voice.

    The blond young girl smiled genuinely. "Don''t worry about that," she reassured thedy. "Nobody does."

    Roselyn''s forehead creased when her eyebrows knitted, "but you said they were in good terms with the seamstress��"

    "To have a good rtionship with someone doesn''t mean to share secrets and personal matters with them," exined the wise maid.

    "If the inhabitants of Scond don''t know much about them why they esteemed and loved them so much?" Roselyn vociferated the question as soon as the doubt intruded in her mind.

    But the maid offered another smile, like if she imagined being asked that question. "They never revealed much to anyone. If you find John very private then you should have seen his rtives. The whole family was a mystery."

    Roselyn listened carefully, waiting for the maid to continue after she took a breath, "but they ruled very well. They always made sure to satisfy the vige, especially the Queen that often paid visits to the poor families to bring them gifts."

    An honest smile formed on Roselyn''s lips as she recalled when John opened up with her about his mother when he said they usually visited the vige. She nodded to the maid, giving a breath of relief.

    The carriage took off and they stepped outside, a small but raffinate house lied on the hill near the river. The house looked like a small cottage, surrounded by a garden full of flowers and nts.

    Roselyn walked toward it and took a deep breath before knocking at the door. Her heartbeat raced when the door opened.

    "Good morning," a curly red-haired woman weed her guests with a cheerful smile on her face. She spread her arm inside, opening the door wide to invite them in.

    "You must be Roselyn, John''s future wife," the woman said before closing the door behind them.

    Roselyn nodded offering a shy yet genuine smile. She gazed around the house, furniture was made of ancient wood and from the walls emerged orchids.

    "Follow me." The woman began to walk toward a room and Roselyn didn''t hesitate to follow her.

    They entered a prestigious room filled with hundreds of fabrics and dresses. The seamstress walked toward a cab and opened its doors.

    A few of the most beautiful bridal dresses were inside, each one had a different style but all of them were so stunning that Roselyn felt like she was in the paradise of clothing.

    She blinked few times to make sure she wasn''t dreaming, she felt her eyes filling with tears the more she looked at the dresses.

    "I made those based on my taste and how the King described you, adding some details that recalled back the dresses the Queen wore during the years." The red-haired woman ced the dresses on a wooden table so Roselyn could see them better.

    Roselyn''s eyes darted from right to left staring at each dress, admiring every detail of those beautiful items. She couldn''t decide which one to try. She turned around toward the blond maid, to ask her a tip. "I can''t pick, they all look beautiful," she said in a pleading gaze needing her help.

    The blond maid leaned closer to thedy''s ear and whispered, "the one on the left."

    Roselyn smiled and immediately proceeded on pointing to the dress suggested by her friend. The seamstress smiled and removed the protective foil that was preventing the dress from any damage.

    It was a long dress sleeveless, withce details on the strapless neckline. It was tighter on the waistline. Thece details proceeded on all its length running across the bustier and reaching the long mermaid skirt.

    Roselyn brought the dress to the dressing room to try it on.

    ����-

    Hey guys! I need your help about this.. I wanted to spicy up their intimate life by introducing some practices (not too extreme) for instance the mostmon and less dangerous BDSM ones. Of course it will still be a sweet but I wanted to ask you, what would you prefer? More romantic sweet scenes or always sweet but with more spiced up practices? (Of course no harming or hurting but just erotic)

 Chapter 102 - Full Of Energy

    Roselyn slipped the dress on carefully, once she wore it she looked at her reflection through the mirror. Her gaze ran though all her body looking at the reflection in the mirror, she didn''t believe that girl was her.

    She was beautiful. The sight took her breath away to assimte the beauty of that dress which was so well sewed that probably could make any girl look stunning.

    The item was purposely emphasizing her curves. It was slightly tight on her hips and down to her bottom, her small breast was exalted by the fabric which had an additionalyer to gave it a slightly bigger appearance.

    Roselyn lifted her skirt and twirled around while she admired how the dress harmoniously waved around her. She opened the door to walk outside with a huge smile on her lips, she couldn''t wait to see what the maid and the seamstress thought of it.

    They both covered their mouth with their hands while they widened their eyes. Roselyn looked stunning, it was like that dress was made for her to wear it. Even the seamstress, who dressed many of the wealthierdies during the years, felt amazed at the sight.

    "You''re gorgeous," the blond maid admitted, taking thedy''s hand up to make her twirl around to see how the dress looked from behind.

    "It looks stunning," the seamstress added, offering a smile and pping her hands together.

    "Do you want to try the other two?" She asked pointing at the other two dresses let on the table.

    Roselyn nodded, even if she was almost fully sure about that dress, she still wanted to try how they other two looked. She took the dresses and brought them to the dressing room to try them on.

    As she slipped the dress out to remove it she felt a weird sensation as if she had to say goodbye to a piece of herself, like if that dress belonged to her.

    She tried the other ones on but the emotions she felt wasn''t the same, they were just as stunning but it didn''t make her the same way as the first one.

    Roselyn walked out of the dressing room and headed the discarded dresses to the seamstress, "I''d still opt for the first one."

    "Best choice, it was serving you justice," the red-haired woman eximed before she handed toward the hall of her little cottage to pack the picked dress into a little box so that nobody could see it.

    "Thank you for your visit, it was a pleasure to serve you." The seamstress bowed down and smiled to Roselyn then to the maid.

    Roselyn and the maid both returned the bow before offering a smile. They finally walked outside to step on the carriage. A smile never abandoned Roselyn''s face since her return home.

    When they arrived they found John already there like if he was waiting for them since they had left. His lips curved into a smile, while his gaze darted from the box the maid carried to Roselyn. He didn''t seem to believe she just bought the dress.

    "Did you pick the dress?" he asked.

    Roselyn stifled augh, what did he think she did if not buying the dress?

    "Yes, I did," thedy replied with a proud overjoyed smile on her face.

    John walked toward her and tried to open the box but Roselyn pped his curious hand and nodded no with her head, "you can''t see it." She scolded him.

    John''s eyebrow arched, what was wrong with peeking? He will see her eventually in few days.

    "I am curious!" Heined, trying to look through the small slit in the center of the box.

    The blond maid moved her hand upon it preventing the sight and John folded his arms, "it''s just a dress!" he eximed, rolling his eyes.

    "It''s not just a dress," Roselyn shook her head.

    Boys! can''t they understand the value of dresses?

    "It''s a special dress since it will be only worn during our marriage. So unless you think our marriage isn''t special, this dress shall be seen just for that special asion." Roselyn folded her eyebrows in a slightly scolding tone of voice.

    John raised his hands in surronder. "Okay, I didn''t mean to make my future wife mad," hemented. "Even thought you''re always beautiful. Even the central grease that forms on your forehead is very sweet."

    A grease? Roselyn touched her forehead causing John to explode into augh. Women! So easy to tease.

    "I look forward seeing you on Friday then!" John smiled mischievously, giving her ast nce before turning around and finding his way toward his room.

    Roselyn walked toward her room too, after thanking the blond maid for having apanied her and for her precious help.

    She stayed in her room for one hour to try the dress on one more time and to contemte how good it suited her, for the first time she felt truly beautiful.

    When it was lunchtime Roselyn reached the dining room jumping happily like a child who is going to open the gifts that Santa use brought.

    Johnughed seeing her jumping and dancing reaching the door. The maids that apanied her had to rush their walks to keep up with her. Some maids, the oldest ones, glowered at thedy probably wondering what was the reason to drive her to be so joyful.

    "Someone is in a good mood all in a sudden?" John asked. Roselyn cleared her voice andposed herself, she forgot that he was going to be there already.

    The King was drinking wine, as usual, while he was scanning hisdy upside down.. He wondered if she would have all that energy during other practices too and a smirk unconscious curved his lips.

 Chapter 103 - Royal Wedding [part 1]

    The day finally arrived! Roselyn was going to marry John. The night before she couldn''t sleep much from the excitement.

    Roselyn wore a casual dress just to reach the location where they were going to wed. When she opened the door of her room, after having changed she found John already there.

    John wore an elegant dress with gold ornaments and a blue elegant jacket. He smiled as soon as he saw her, "good morning, wife" he said.

    Roselyn offered a smile, when she heard him calling her wife her cheeks blushed.

    She took his hand and they both headed toward the dining room.

    The table was filled with more food than usual, the tablecloth was ofce and pink. A vase of flowers was ced as a centerpiece in the center of the table.

    John''s eyes sparkled and a smile curved his lips when his gaze fell on the ne she wore. It was the one he gave her.

    Roselyn followed where his gaze headed to and ced her hand over her chest holding the blue diamond. She poured some tea and ced some biscuits on her dish, while she admired her husband drinking wine as usual. How could he live out of wine and red meat?

    After they finished their breakfast Roselyn stood up and walked toward the King who ced his hand around her hips. He leaned closer to her ear to whisper, "you look beautiful."

    The blond maid arrived after some minutes carrying few boxes, probably not only Roselyn''s dress but also the rings boxes. "Here we are," the maid said out of breath.

    The couple nodded before opening the door to reach the carriage.

    The carriage that arrived was different from the usual one. It was bigger, more sophisticated, and with lots of flowers that surrounded all the entrance sides.

    The coachman stepped out to open the door for Roselyn to enter but John gestured with his hand opening the door for her himself.

    In the street some carriages stopped to look at the scene recognizing the adorned carriage, others decided to follow them to wait outside the pce just to catch a glimpse of the just married Royal Couple.

    "We have an audience," Johnmented, shaking his head looking at the row of carriages that followed them.

    Roselyn smiled turning around to look through the window when she felt his hand holding her hand. "I just want to let you know that��" he murmured with an oddly shaky voice.

    Roselyn turned around looking at him, waiting for him to continue but he suddenly paused. His mouth dried up and no voice came out.

    "Are you fine?" Roselyn asked, slightly concerned. But John nodded, "I''ve never felt better."

    The carriage took off in front of the huge Royal Pce. There were two entrances one on the right for the spouse and the other on the left for the King.

    "Can''t wait to see you again," Roselyn whispered to him and they shared a smile. Few carriages were already parked there waiting for the couple to arrive.

    They both took separate directions to reach their changing rooms.

    As soon as Roselyn opened the door of her entrance she found a maid standing there and some servants. "Follow me, mdy." The maid turned around to walk hastily toward a door at the end of a narrow corridor. One servant opened the door and closed it once Roselyn entered.

    Sharon and Abigail were already inside. The room was full of jewelry of every kind and different types of essories, tiaras, and shoes. It looked like few of the biggest shops have been ransacked to gather there all the best items and essories of all the time.

    "Wow!" Roselyn eximed, in disbelief.

    "Can you believe this is where all the previous Queens had changed before marrying during thest generations?" Abigail said while her eyes darted around the huge room.

    Sharon rolled her eyes, "to be fully honest, I expected better." Shemented, folding her arms. Abigail and Roselyn both ignored Sharon''s opinion and Roselyn ced the box over a chair while she waited for the blond maid and Kathy to reach them.

    It took them few minutes to find their ways toward the changing room and when they finally arrived Roselyn smiled hugely.

    "Now that all my bridesmaids are here, I can show you my dress." She said proudly before she reached the box. She delicately loosened the bow and proceeded to open it.

    Kathy and Abigail seemed so excited to see the dress that they had walked nearly tilting her head close to the box. They held their breath until Roselyn finally opened it.

    Kathy covered her mouth with her hands and Abigail''s jaw dropped just to smile widely when Roselyn lifted the dress.

    "It''s so beautiful," Kathymented.

    "It''s perfect for you!" Abigail added.

    Roselyn''s gaze traveled toward Sharon to hear what she had to say. She had been quiet since Roselyn''s arrival. "Good," was all that she managed to say.

    "Thank you." Roselyn thanked all of them and she turned around to look at the table dedicated to bracelets. She wondered for a second if she could take and use those jewels but then she remembered she was going to be the Queen of Scond, which was now her pce too. All that jewelry was hers.

    Roselyn pointed at a diamonds silver bracelet and the old maid gently slipped it out from the ss protection that held it to put it on thedy''s wrist.

    "Thank you," Roselyn mouthed to her.

    "is the ne that you''re wearing new?" Sharon questioned, pointing at Roselyn''s neck.

    "King John gave it to me as a gift for our marriage," Roselyn replied, offering a smile to all the four women that now were admiring her ne.

    "A ne? Instead of a ring?" Sharon raised her eyebrows, "that''s not very traditional."

    Roselyn wondered if the tone she perceived was a scolding tone of voice, despite that she provided another smile. She didn''t want her sister''s jealousy to ruin her day.

    "This ne may not be traditional but it surely is exquisite! I''ve never seen something more beautiful.." Roselyn replied, receiving a nod from both the maids and Abigail.

 Chapter 104 - Royal Wedding [part 2]

    Kathy and the blond maid went to help Roselyn to style her hair. She wore a floral tiara toplete the whole look. When she looked at herself through the mirror she realized that saying she looked stunning was not enough to describe how much she felt beautiful that day.

    After her hair was styled, her make-up was done and her look was nned she was ready to go. Roselyn looked at herself in the mirror onest time while her eyes filled with tears. She couldn''t believe she was finally marrying the man she loved.

    Abigail embraced Roselyn from behind seeing her eyes fill with tears, and spread her arm toward Sharon to indulge her to join a sisters hug but as predictable she didn''t.

    After few minutes they existed from the changing room.

    Piano slow music started to y and John made his appearance. He was raching out for a woman''s arm as she apanied him to the altar.

    The woman who walked with him toward the altar was ady that Roselyn barely remembered, the one who was arguing with him the day they first met. She must be important to him since she was one of the few guests John invited.

    Beside her, John invited Lord Victor and few more people. Roselyn invented only her family and Kathy, in addition to some distant rtives.

    Lucky for the Royal couple, and the sake of the marriage, Lord David didn''t show up. Maybe he was lying when he imed that someone extended their invite.

    John reached the altar and turned around to see the bridesmaids finding their ways toward the altar. Abigail and both the maids were carrying flowers with a firm stature, they were slowly walking toward the altar with a big smile on their faces.

    On the contrary, Sharon seemed lost, she was looking around in the search of something or someone specific.

    The bridesmaids reached the altar and all the few guests turned around, holding their breath while the music began to y a new song.

    It was time for Roselyn to make her entrance.

    She could feel her heartbeat elerated and beating so strongly inside her breast that its pulsing was echoing through her veins. Her legs began to shake while a thrill danced through her spine.

    Roselyn swallowed hard to fight the imminent nervousness, and took a long breath. When she was ready she finally walked inside.

    John''s heart exploded in his chest when he saw how gorgeous his wife looked. He felt a tingling odd feeling that was disturbing his stomach. John had never felt that way before. Like if he was looking at the most beautiful girl he had ever seen before. At each step she walked closer he was a little more excited and she had to work hard not to feel emotional in front of that sight.

    When she reached John and the priest the couple smiled at each other, a sparkle in their eyes shed before they turned over to face the priest with a wide smile on their face. John ced his hand over Roselyn''s back while they heard the priest beginning to give his long speech.

    John''s hand from her back lowered in the search of hisdy''s hand, when he found it he held it.

    "Speak now or forever hold your peace."

    At that request Roselyn''s heart skipped a beat when she remembered about Lord David. What if he suddenly appeared out of nowhere just to ruin the best day of her life?

    Thedy shut her eyes in anxiousness as she mentally hoped nobody would speak.

    Few instants passed and Sharon''s eyes kept darting around, her right foot was tapping a nervous rhythm against the marble floor. Ginevra glowered at her daughter to p her knee to keep her calm.

    Nobody spoke and Roselyn gave a breath of relief when the priest began to spoke again, from the corner of her eye''s she could catch John''s lips curving into a subtle smirk.

    Roselyn frowned her eyebrows wondering why he was suddenly smirking but she let the matter drop as soon as she heard the priest speak again.

    The priest then blessed the couple, joining their hands together, and proceeded to ask, "do you take Roselyn yton as yourwful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?" the priest finally asked and Roselyn unconsciously held her breath, like if she wasn''t fully sure of the obvious answer.

    John''s voice echoed in the room in a smooth sound, "Yes. I do."

    He looked at Roselyn in a way he never looked at anyone. Roselyn returned the smile and bit her lips not to smile like an idiot in front of the priest.

    "Do you take John Waldburg as yourwful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

    Roselyn turned her head to the side to look at him, "yes I do." She replied trying to restrain the desire to kiss him for the impatiency.

    Abigail gave the bride''s ring to the priest, who blessed it and handed it to the groom. John gently slipped the ring on Roselyn''s finger. Right after she returned the gesture.

    "You may kiss the bride," the priest said. John turned around to look at Roselyn, he smiled as he grabbed her neck leaning her head closer to his. Roselyn closed her eyes and he did the same.

    He locked his lips on hers and gave the most passionate kiss he could give. His hand moved toward her back as he made her arch behing while she went for a more passionate kiss.

    The few guests shared a giggle, they had never seen the Royal couple kiss in such an untraditional way. The only one who wasn''t smiling or enjoying the scene was Sharon who scoffed noisily after having seen the King kissing his wife deeply.

    Sharon''s eyes filled with tears when she realized that King John truly loved Roselyn and that her sister was having the life she always wished to have. There was nothing she could do now, rather than stare at her sister be happy and live the dress, her dream.

    A tear ran down Sharon''s cheek and Abigail dropped her mouth seeing her crying.

    "I can''t believe you are feeling sentimental!" Abigail eximed and Roselyn showed a stic smile.

    Another person who was feeling sentimental, but for real was Ginevra, Roselyn''s mother. For the first time in a long time the smile she saw on Roselyn''s face was real.

    The royal couple smiled to each other, util John leaned closer to Roselyn''s ear. The silence fell in the room.. The guests were probably curious to hear what he was going to whisper to his spouse.

 Chapter 105 - Royal Wedding [part 3]

    Roselyn smiled, when she saw how everyone was interested in their private conversation.

    "I love you," he whispered, in a low voice that only she could hear. Her eyes sparkled and her smile widened. Her nce dropped to meet his and she opened her mouth to say that she would reciprocate her feelings but John shushed her cing a finger on her lips.

    "I know," he whispered, just to kiss her once more.

    Abigail stood up and pped her hand as she reached the happy couple. "You guys won''tst much before honeymoon huh?" Abigail whispered after she got closer to them, giggling.

    The couple paused their passionate kiss tough before they walked outside in the yard.

    The guest followed them in the yard which was adorned with a branch floral arch and a carpet filled with sand just like the one from the beach they visited the first time. On the border of the sand carpet surrounded flowers like the ones in the park where they first kissed. The path headed to a ballroom.

    "You weren''t supposed to see it now." John whispered, glowering at the servant on the left who probably didn''t execute properly his orders.

    John ced his hand over hisdy''s back and pushed her in the nearly entrance. The guests followed them in the dining room, or better what was a whole hall dedicated to the bridal lunch. Two rooms were filled with food while the bigger one contained many tables. The guests invited all together could barely fill one table but John didn''t mind since he didn''t like big ceremonies.

    The guests ced in two different table, on the just married couple table was Roselyn''s family, Lord Victor and the woman who apanied him to the altar while the rest of John''s family was all ced in the nearly table.

    "Nice to meet you," the unknow woman smiled to Roselyn.

    Roselyn returned the smile as she sit down near to her husband, "it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "I''m, Jade. I worked for John''s rtives to take care of him and to tutor him." She exined, hearing her statement Roselyn nodded even if she wondered how a tutor became that important to him to be invited to his marriage and be the only one to sit at his table beside Lord Victor.

    "I''ve never imagined him to marry someone." Surprisement filled Jade''s voice as she continued.

    "He''d always been a lonely soul since his childhood."

    Roselyn''s eyebrow arched, John had a childhood? She was confused, he told her that he was born a vampire. Did he lie to her few days before they were going to marry?

    John cleared his voice and the woman''s expression changed, like if she just realized she said something she shouldn''t have said.

    "Oh I see." Roselyn said, her eyes darted between John and the woman. Recalling just now that she had been told two different versions of the story, he said before he wasn''t born as a vampire and just few days ago he changed his version. However, Roselyn pretended she didn''t recognize the lie she had been told. She didn''t want to cause a scene or ruin such a special day.

    "Nice to meet you. I am Roselyn''s mother." Ginevra intervened, smiling to Jade.

    The appetizers were brought to the tables from the maids and the servants.

    "They are very simr in this, Roselyn refused the tterying of every man in high society but King John dazzled her. I''ve never seen her this happy before." She said causing Roselyn''s cheeks to blush in embarassment.

    Why didn''t her mother keep that to herself? Maybe John would tter himself after hearing that.

    Roselyn began to eat the appateziers when her gaze fell on Abigail who was holding Lord Victor''s hand under the table, while theyughed together. Roselyn smiled unconsciously seeing that sweet scene. She remembered when her sister confessed to her about her pregnancy before marrying and asked her tips. Roselyn guaranteed her blessing by saying that if anything bad happened, she would make sure to take her sister''s side and do the best she could do to prevent her from any damage.

    As a Queen, all the final decisions would be up to her so even if in case the new wille out she won''t let Abigail alone.

    "Why are you looking at Lord Victor smiling like an idiot? Shall I be concerned?" John whispered and Roselyn stifled augh. It was the first time he said something like that to her but she liked the way he sounded when jealous.

    "Maybe." She replied, raising her eyebrow while she gazed at him.

    "I will make you forget about him then,ter." John replied with a smirk on his face. Roselyn was drinking and had to hold her breath not to choke on the water hearing that provocation.

    "So, Sharon, is that your name?" Jade broke the silence scruptining Roselyn''s sister upside down.

    Sharon nodded, "yes, mdy."

    The woman stared right into his eyes when her gaze intensified, "you''re very beautiful. May I ask why you haven''t found apanion yet?"

    Sharon''s gaze lowered for a second before she nced back to thedy offering the fakest smile she could offer, "because I have high standards and I don''t like to adjust to a man not as good as me."

    "It''s a good value to have high standards nowadays and not jump into rushed forced marriages, right?" Jade asked, smiling in the same way Sharon did.

    Sharon tilted her head, her fake smile turned into a more genuine one hearing that thedy shared her same opinion.

    "Those are exactly my thoughts!" Sharon eximed and the woman nodded.

    John''s eyebrow knitted down as he whispered something near the woman''s ear. Usually, to whisper something in the ear when there are other people around would be considered bad mannered. But if the King was the one doing that nobody dared toin.

    Thedy smiled, as she exchanged knowing ces with John before her gaze travelled back on Sharon.

    "Do you fancy someone in particr? Because if not I can make you meet few of the best Lords in town.. They would be honored to get the acquaintance of such a exquisitedy like you."

 Chapter 106 - Royal Wedding [final Part]

    "Do you fancy someone in particr? Because if not I can make you meet a few of the best Lords in town. They would be honored to get the acquaintance of such an exquisitedy like you."

    After hearing what Jade said, Sharon ced her hand over her chin in a pensive expression.

    "I do�� fancy someone." Her eyes stopped for a second to gaze at the King just to dart back to the woman''s direction. "But I am willing to meet more people and see how things go. Maybe It will turn out into incredible turns of events!" Sharon replied.

    "Perfect then!" Jademented, smiling shyly.

    Roselyn wondered however that woman would help her sister to find a suitor, did John ask her to? So that she would stop obstructing their rtionship? If so she wouldn''t be surprised knowing John''s odd ways of fixing things.

    First courses were served and the lunch proceeded well. Before cutting the cake the Royal couple headed toward the dance floor. A man began to y the piano and John stretched his hand for Roselyn to take it before walking upon the dancefloor.

    "How does it feel," John asked as he took a step forward to start the dances.

    "to be the Queen?" he continued while he swirled around her.

    Roselyn smiled, "It feels�� weird."

    "Weird in a positive way?" John asked.

    "Yes. In the best possible way."

    John made Roselyn twirl around just to push her closer to him by her hips. Lord Victor and Abigail joined the Royal Couple on the ball floor.

    After the piano yed few more songs the couples stepped outside the ballroom to join the table and cut the cake.

    The cake was the ssiest cake Roselyn had ever seen before. It had 12yers, it was all white with floral gold decoration and little ornaments.

    Roselyn ced the knife on the bottom of the cake while John helped her to handle the knife as she pressed it down to cut eachyer.

    After cutting some slices, she ced the first slice on her dish while one of the maids continued to cut the cake and then handed each slice to the guests.

    John sat down and gestured with his hand tapping on his knee to indulge Roselyn to sit on hisp. Roselyn didn''t hesitate and gently sat on him.

    At first, she made sure not to sat full weight on him by keeping her foot onto the ground and bncing the weight. She was concerned he may not be able to hold the weight but as soon as he noticed her concerns he pushed her closer.

    "Do I hurt you?" Roselyn asked embarrassed but John giggled at her shyness.

    "You have to get used to it, darling." He whispered.

    "To what?" She asked but he didn''t reply limiting himself to hint a smirk, which was still enough to make hisdy''s cheeks flush abruptly.

    Sharon was sat on the opposite side of the table and was staring at them with a mad look on her face.

    Jade reached the happy couple and smiled at both of them.

    "May I have a chat with John a minute?" Jade asked Roselyn who nodded before standing up from hisp, "sure."

    John stood up and smiled at his wife before walking with the woman.

    "So you read Sharon''s mind?" John asked, as soon as they were far enough not to be heard.

    Jade nodded, "yes, and what I read is not very pleasuring. She had bad thoughts about you and Roselyn. She wants to be the one to marry you at the expense of Roselyn."

    John wasn''t surprised, considering all the attention she was paying to him. "What are her ns?" he asked.

    Jade raised an eyebrow leaning closer to whisper: "She was wondering where the Lord was, and she had been waiting for him to show up during the whole ceremony."

    John cupped his chin, in a pensive expression. "Was it Lord David?"

    The woman''s eyes widened as she recalled the name, "yes it was!"

    John''s eyebrow frowned, wondering if Sharon knew more than she had to know.

    "However," Jade''s gaze fell on Roselyn who was looking at them from afar, "I noticed I can''t read Roselyn''s mind."

    John''s jaw tensed but Jade intervened as soon as she read his preupation through his mind, "I don''t need to read her mind. I can see that she truly cares about you from the way she looks at you."

    John''s eyes met Jade''s eyes, as she continued, "don''t let her go. You both need each other."

    John nodded smiling at the woman. "Thank you."

    Jade smiled, "go to her now before she misses you."

    John chuckled before walking back to Roselyn.

    "Is everything okay?" Roselyn asked quite concerned as soon as he reached her.

    "Yes, is the cake good?" John hinted a smile seeing how she managed to finish two slices during his absence.

    "It was exquisite!" Roselyn eximed and they both shared augh.

    After about one hour all the guests gathered to greet the just married couple and to conclude the marriage. Abigail embraced Roselyn tightly, "I can''t believe you''re the Queen of Scond now!"

    It was the first time she heard someone call her like that and it was weird, although she didn''t feel different from the days before. Yet as soon as she heard that name, a shiver ran through her spine, acknowledging that her life would change from now on.

    ''Queen of Scond,'' she repeated to herself mentally. A thrill of anxiety ran through her veins as she realized the many responsibilities she will have to take care of.. ''Queen Roselyn married to King John'', she smiled uncontrobly, she liked how that sounded.

 Chapter 107 - Instincts

    The maids and the servants gave the Royal Couple some privacy so they walked together toward her room.

    Roselyn wrapped her arms around John''s neck as she leaned closer to him. "Wife and husband. Queen and King. I don''t know what I like more." She said while she gave a gentle push to the door to close it behind them.

    "John and Roselyn," John replied, hearing his answer Roselyn''s heart skipped a beat. He leaned a bit closer and she could feel his breath brushing onto her neck. He shut his eyes just to take few steps backward.

    "What''s wrong?" Roselyn asked when he finally reopened his eyes.

    "I told you, Rose..." he murmured, "I''m afraid I might hurt you." He confessed.

    "You won''..." Roselyn tried to reply but he intervened, "you have never seen what I can do when my instincts get the best of me." He nagged.

    Roselyn''s gaze lowered down the floor, she frowned her eyebrows and after few seconds she looked back at him. "I can handle it." She vociferated out in a decisive although lightly scared voice.

    John shook his head, but Roselyn reached him in few steps. She ced her hand over his neck and pushed him closer to her.

    "You don''t even know what you can''t handle," John whispered, his eyes became redder as he was clearly trying to resist the temptation.

    His fists were clenched and he was keeping his gaze set to the floor as if he was afraid to look at Roselyn straight in the eyes.

    "You said that we would eventually do it after marriage..." Roselyn gasped. The desire she felt was stronger than the fear.

    "Trust me, there''s nothing I want to do more." Heforted her, meeting her gaze for a second before looking away once again.

    Roselyn smiled, thinking he changed his mind, she reached for him once again. But to her surprise John groaned, his eyes shed of an intense red she had never seen before, "Roselyn!"

    His voice thundered around the room, it was like walls trembled at the sound and Roselyn jolted from the fear.

    "Don''t." He murmured, in his usual soothing voice.

    Roselyn looked at him affronted by the raising of his voice. Why would he keep rejecting her? The blond maid told her about his taste and she was willing to try, why wouldn''t he let her push her limits?

    "I love you, Roselyn. And I must protect you from any danger." John said when he recognized the familiar gaze Roselyn had when she was feeling sad and puzzled. On her forehead formed a little grease barely visible when she was feeling distressed.

    "How can someone who loves me be a potential danger then?" she spat in agony. Her voice was slightly irascible and annoyed.

    John smiled, "good night, my beautiful wife." He reached the door and opened it.

    His gesture made Roselyn''s brows bumped together in a scowl. How does he dare? She wondered.

    Roselyn scoffed, glowering at him before marching toward the door in heavy steps to let him hear how mad she felt at that moment. It was not a nice gesture to force your wife out of the room when she wanted to enjoy the first night of honeymoon with her husband after all the hinder they''ve gone through.

    After she strode out, she went to reach the hall with a tensed angry facial expression, her steps were still echoing through the corridor and caught the attention of some guards and some maids but none dared to ask her what was the reason behind her upset. None except the blond maid who rushed to reach Roselyn before she could close the door of her room.

    "What happened?" the maid asked out of breath after the hurried walking.

    Roselyn clenched her teeth, releasing a low scream of anger. "He''s very stubborn!"

    the blond maid suffocated augh just to ask, "why would you say so?"

    Roselyn began to walk around her room nervously, "he rejected me. I told him I was able to handle his instincts but he kept refusing me!"

    "Oh..." was all that the blond maid managed to say before Roselyn interluded again.

    "Every couple spends their first night as a married couple together. Why can''t we?" She narrowed to crinkled slits.

    "Maybe he''s really worried, and wants the bes..."

    "No!" Roselyn gestured with her hand, "I just want to be a normal couple, at least for a day." Her voice came out like a broken squeak.

    The blond maid nodded, even if she couldn''t understand how thedy felt, she could imagine how vulnerable and hard it must be for Roselyn.

    "Then tell him." She suggested, catching the attention of Roselyn who queried curiously, leaning over. Was the maid truly suggesting Roselyn insisting despite he even opened the door for her to leave?

    "What did you say?" Roselyn asked to make sure she heard it right.

    "Convince him that you can handle it and that..." The maid swallowed the lump of tension that formed in her throat. "That you want to do it."

    Wasn''t it was she already did earlier? She couldn''t see what the maid was getting at.

    "I already did," Roselyn replied in a breath of resignation.

    "Maybe you should change the approach..." The blond girl suggested and Roselyn raised an eyebrow, she paused her nervous walk to reach the maid and tilted her head.

    "Go on." Roselyn dwelled curiously.

    The old maid cleared her voice, she couldn''t believe she was really suggesting her such a thing but it was the only option that she could think of and she knew the King enough to know that it may work.

    "Provoke him, let him desire you and want you so badly that his heart and desires will win against his rationality."

    Roselyn''s lips curved slightly into a smirk. It didn''t sound like a bad idea to her.

    "How can I do that?" she asked.

    "Do you have a seductive short dress?" the blond maid asked.

 Chapter 108 - I Do

    [smut alert, don''t read if notfortable]

    Roselyn knocked on the door of John''s room, wearing the most sensual dress she had. It was made of light almost transparent fabric which was barely covering her thighs. Rather than a dress it was a nightgown.

    John budged the door from inside, and Roselyn pushed it to open it. John''s gaze traveled through her exposed smooth legs. A shiver ran through his spine when he shut his eyes.

    "I just wanted to ask you more patiently the reason for your reject earlier." Roselyn exined, walking toward the bed and sitting on the edge. She crossed her legs and the dress slipped up but Roselyn didn''t bother to lower it down.

    John took a long breath and went to walk in front of her keeping his gaze set to admire her legs. Roselyn hearing he didn''t reply decided to kneel on the bed to reach his height. She wrapped her hands around his neck and cling into him as she ced a soft kiss on his cheek.

    John giggled, "you never give up, don''t you?" he inquired as he kept his eyes close, inhting her floral fragrance.

    Roselyn''s streak of kisses lowered down, reaching his neck. She leaned closer to his ear and kissed the spot between his ear and his neck. A weird sensation pushed her to lick his ear lobe and bite it gently, causing his body to stiffen at the touch. She whispered right nearto his ear, "never."

    "I''ve never done it with someone inexperienced before nor with someone who I have feelings for. I am scared that the taste of your skin, the smell of your pure fragrance would wake a dark side that I don''t want you to see yet." John gasped pulling his hair away and finally sitting down the bed.

    Roselyn sat down near him and smiled, realizing that he wasn''t rejecting her but he was seriously concerned.

    "What can your dark evil side do me, if it wakes up?" Roselyn asked, as she climbed nearer to his side of the bed.

    "I could bite you if I can''t refrain my instints or I may push too harder." John confessed in low voice. Oddly enough the danger of him biting her wasn''t worrying her too much. Maybe she was too excited at the moment to let the fear and concern ruin the moment.

    "I can take the risk." Roselyn said, her heartbeat increased when she found the courage to take his hand and ce it over her exposed knee. Her skin was warm at his touch and John''s eyes redden, he nced up to her, finally giving up to the temptation and leaning closer.

    "Are you su..?" John asked but he didn''t manage to finish his question that she already locked hers lips on his. He couldn''t reject her anymore. He gently lifted her from her hips to put her on hisp. His mighty grip wrapped around her hips and Roselyn wondered how a pain could be so pleasuring.

    John grinned when he rolled her body over to get on the top of her. She could feel her senses go crazy and the stamina in her body decrease suddenly. Her intimacy slightly wettened just at the thought of what he was going to do. The strenght he used to push her down made her longing for more.

    A shiver ran through her legs when his hand from her knee was slowly working his way up to her inner thigh, it was cold at the touch but of a pleasuring cold while his fingers were lingering over her. A tingling amazing sensation pulsed inside her intimacy as she felt very heated all of a sudden.

    John went to kiss her neck roughly yet passionately as his other hand went to slip up her dresspletely to expose her bottom and give him a major ess to the splendid view of her stomach and hips exposed. A moan escaped from her mouth when his hand finally reached her intimacy and was teasing her through her pants. John ran two fingers through her fexure upside down, the fabric and his fingers were scratching her but it didn''t hurt at all. Her breath quickened as the wetness intensified and she arched her back unconsciously to fully enjoy the pleasure.

    John smirked when he saw her gesture. "Do you like that?" he asked.

    John finally took off the dress that was leaving very little to the imagination. His hands went to clutch her knees to spread her legs wide as he admired the sight. Her pants became transparent and he could see through it.

    Roselyn''s legs began to shake lightly, as many feelings intruded into her minds and body. She was concerned, wondering if it may hurt but at the same time, the wait for him to get started was driving herpletely desiring at the urge. It was like her excitement was increasing every second.

    John finally bent over her and gently kissed the internal side of her knee to keep peppering slow kisses up her thigh. Roselyn unconscly lifted her lower body to hurry up the action. The pleasuring feeling was running through all her body sending shivers through her spine.

    John kissed her stomach and her bellybutton before looking up to her to admire her. When their eyes met John''s pupils widened and he released a low groan before he looked down to her intimacy to see wetness dampening the fabric of her pants.

    "I asked, do you like it?" He asked once again, as he finally took her pants out. His eyes gleamed, when he leaned over and even if he didn''t touch her yet Roselyn already moaned and arched her back. She whimpered at the loss of contact before she felt his breath brushing upon it.

    "Yes." Roselyn replied in a murmur, her breath was deep and quick and she could feel a knot in her stomach.

    "I didn''t hear Roselyn, do you like it?" John lowered his voice gazing up at her arching an eyebrow just to be back at his work one secondter. He kissed her intimace, Roselyn clenched on the bed''s nket. His kisses lowered down and as soon as he tapped with his tongue onto her clitoris a moan of pleasure escaped from her mouth. "I do."

    A mischievous smirk formed on John''s lips.. That''s what he wanted to hear.

 Chapter 109 - Look At Me

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    John''s tongue softly rubbed on her clit and Roselyn jolted when she felt an odd freshness and a shiver running through her body. In a quake a of pleasure she moaned once again. His tongue pressed gently on her weak point just to stir into a circr motion.

    Roselyn''s grip on the bed tightened when her legs began to tremble more and she widened her legs as she soaked the pleasure. As John tasted more of her the wetness outside of her core intensified and John''s eyes lit up at the sight, "I see you''re enjoying my work, aren''t you?"

    Rather than a question it sounded like a proud statement.

    John didn''t like to be left hanging, even if Roselyn was focusing all her energies otherwise in the attempt to fully enjoy the pleasure and try not to give up to that sensation too early.

    John rubbed with his fingers her lips and parted them open to allow him the ess to the internal flexure. He ran his tongue through her folds making her whimper as she gripped strongly onto the bed. Her back arched and with a pleading voice she moaned out, "keep going."

    Goosebumps blew over her legs and she felt tingling running through her legs, it was like her body became absorbed in passion and desire. She wondered why she didn''t do it earlier as it was the most delightful thing she had ever done.

    Each emotion was amplified and her senses became so acute that she could hear them both breathe hastily synchronically. What had she done to deserve him to give her all that pleasure?

    John''s tongue now moved rapidly through all the surface focusing on the zone her body was reacting better just to slow down when his tongue trod over her folds once again reaching her clit. Enjoying how she was responding to his touch, John uncosciously relieved his fangs.

    John''s eyes reddened as his pupil''s widened, he had never loved to please a woman as much as he was doing now with her. It was like each movement she took was an tion and a motivation to keep going. Each moan she exhaled was like melody to his ears.

    Roselyn''s intimacy''s lips were swallowed but his tongue wasn''t giving them peace and Roselyn turned her head over as she kept writhing trying to hold back moans worried to be heard by the maids.

    Roselyn painted as she was reaching her climax, her breath hitched when he went to tease around her core with his sharp fangs. It was like a ticklie of relief. She felt like she was in the heaven of pleasure until all in a sudden, he stopped. John waited for her to open her eyes and when she looked down to him, he ordered, "look at me." John''s voice was modted when hemanded. Roselyn didn''tin but listened to his order just to have him restart over his work once again.

    John smiled, he kissed her inner thighs while he kept the eye contact with her. Roselyn tried her best not to arch her back and do just like hemanded. John smirked, and his hands went to grab her bottom, as he lifted her lower body to pepper kisses all around her hips.

    From kissing her hips he moved toward her thighs. His fags slightly scratched her smooth inner thighs but the emphasis in her body allowed her to endure the harm. She would let him do anything to her just to have him make her feel like that again and again for the rest of her life.

    John finally interrupted her suffer as she was forcing herself not to move and stare at him as he requested. Heplimented her in a softly spoken voice. "Good girl." His eyes shed into an intense red.

    As a reward he bent over once again and reworked his way on her intimacy visiting her unexplorednd. Shivers ran through her legs and when she couldn''t take it anymore she moaned out aloud. John pressed his tongue t against her entrance, the fold became red as his fangs went to brush through her delicated soft skin.

    For few seconds she feared he may lose control and scratch her or bit her as he warned her earlier. But soon enough that feeling faded to wee the excitment and euphoria that concern involved.

    Roselyn''s eyes rolled up, all her muscles were contracted. "Come for me, my Queen." He ordered in a suave voice.

    Roselyn gripped onto the bed when the tension on her legs reached her limbs, the tips of her toes started to vibrate humming with electricity. The sensation that enveloped her core now reached her stomach like an electric stroke.

    Roselyn reached her peak before she finally exhaled releasing the warm invigorating release. Her muscles from being tightened finally loosen up just to be wrapped by a pleasuring full release of tension and stress. She had never felt more rxed before, it was like if she was wrapped in peace. She could still feel her legs lightly shaking and her feet tingling.

    Could that sensationst forever?

    John smiled, and Roselyn managed to catch her breath, just after she giggled.

    "Wow." As soon as she eximed her cheeks blushed with embarassment.

    John grinned proudly, as he climbed over her. His lips were wet of a weird sustance but just like if it was his loved wine he licked it clean.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened wondering what it was. But she didn''t dare to ask as something was telling her she would regret it after she heard the answer.

    Roselyn shily pulled down her dress, and leaned closer to him as she looked at him and smiled before taking a long sigh of breath.

    "Alright, can we do it again?" She asked with a pleading look on her face.

 Chapter 110 - Good Morning

    "Alright, can we do it again?

    John giggled, he shook his head lightly, "go to sleep now," his tone of voice differed from earlier. Now it was smoother and calmer, she wondered which tone she liked more.

    "I don''t want to go," Roselynined as she scrunched up her face. John smiled while he stroked her hair behind her ear.

    "Do you want to sleep here with me?" He asked admiring her cheeks blushing as she snuggled on his chest while she wrapped her arms around him. She felt like a ko clinging to the tree.

    "Can I?" Roselyn asked, and John nodded. On Roselyn''s face formed a smile and John returned the smile cing a kiss on her forehead.

    John wrapped his hands around Roselyn''s shoulders and looked at her from upside like if he was supervising her.

    Roselyn''s eyes darted as she kept admiring his beauty, a knot on her stomach followed the tingling feeling as words were escaping from her mouth.

    "I love you, John." Before she could realize it, she said the statement she had never imagined to ever say in her life.

    John''s lips curved up, as he leaned closer to her to rub his nose with hers.

    "I love you too," John replied without hesitation. All of a sudden, it seemed so easy to enunciate those words and finally express his feelings. He remembered during the previous years of his life all the women he met begged him to say those words to them. But as much as he wanted to say it not to hurt their feelings it was like his lips were repressing any tentative.

    And what happened now? That confession slipped out his tongue. Roselyn lifted the nket and managed to fit in. She pulled the sheet over her neck andid underneath there to finally nce up at him. A smile unconsciously bloomed on her face and her eyes sparkled in joy.

    "You''re so beautiful." Johnplemented before he breathed out as if her beauty was able to hurt him.

    Sheid her head on the fissure between his neck and his shoulder, cing a hand over John''s torso. His chest was muscled and edgy but she wouldn''t rece it with any pillow in the world.

    Roselyn could feel John''s warm breath on her head and before she could reply to his ttering.

    Roselyn''s eyelids felt heavy and she hardly managed to keep her eyes open. She blinked a few times, she felt exhausted after that long day. Her vision slowly buried and her eyes automatically closed while she sumbed to the sleep.

    A sweet smile curved up John''s lips, whilst he admired his wife falling asleep, she looked like the most beautiful and sweet creature in the entire world.

    John felt his arm starting to tingle for the weight of Roselyn''s head pressure over his wrist but he refused to move it not to wake her up and bore the pain.

    After few minutes John fell asleep as well and just like magic their foreheads after some minutes met to rest against each other as their breathed synchronized.

    ***

    Roselyn slowly opened her eyes and rubbed her eyes while she opened her mouth to yawn but she steered into someone.

    Her eyes widened as soon as she remembered aboutst night and that she fell asleep in his room.

    "Good morning," John said in a raspy pleasuring voice. Roselyn smiled and under the nkets, she pinched herself to make sure she wasn''t still dreaming.

    "Good morning," she replied as soon as she felt a light pain making her realize she wasn''t dreaming...

    For the first time in her life, the reality of her life was better than the one she would ever dream of.

    With him by his side, Roselyn couldn''t ask for a better reality than the one she was living. The dreams she had before meeting him now looked so insignificant. She felt even foolish to think that she had never included love in the equation. But maybe that was the reason she felt so overwhelmed and safe now. Because John ushered into her life and unexpectedly before Roselyn could realize it, he drove away all the doubts she had about love like clouds in the sky to finally wee the sunshine to her life.

    John giggled, as he waved his hand in front of her face, to wake her up from her trace as she was looking at him like if she was bewitched.

    Roselyn blinked few times and covered her eyes with her hands hiding in embarrassment.

    A thought imploded into her mind, as she remembered something. The maids were probably waiting for her to wake up before apanying her to the dining room like a casual day.

    How could she now walk back to her room wearing a very short transparent dress? She massaged her forehead trying toe out with a solution. Why didn''t she thought about that the evening before? Probably she was too busy to think about other things and she didn''t imagine she would sleep in John''s room eventually.

    "How can I walk back in my room wearing this?" Roselynined mentally thanking God the old maid wasn''t there. She wouldn''t imagine what the maid would say seeing her in that condition.

    Roselyn''s hair was messed and her underwear was lost probably somewhere inside the sheets.

    "Why? You look exquisite." John joked as his eyes traveled through her dress, she wasn''t wearing anything so it was even easier to see through it.

    Roselyn scoffed, getting up from the bed to look for her pants. John managed to wake up just to go go to grab the jacket that hanged over the chair''s back and reached his wife.

    Roselyn''s eyebrow knitted down puzzled by his gesture, why did he need his jacket now?

    John wrapped the jacket around her shoulder and Roselyn smiled when she understood he was giving her his jacket to cover herself to reach her room.

    Roselyn stretched before one arm as he slipped the sleeve over and then the other.

    The jacket was so loose and long over her legs that he had to kneel down to buttom it up.

 Chapter 111 - Better Without

    "Thank you." Roselyn thanked him while she stared at John from upside down. Even if the jacket was so loose she loved how it suited her. She could smell his fragrance and oddly enough she felt safe under that long thick fabric.

    "It looks splendid on you!" He exmed before smiling amused, Roselyn spread her arms and admirred how the jacket si expanded over her thin arms.

    They both giggled before Roselyn finally stepped over the door and walked toward the yard. She had never been in that side of the house, she didn''t even know if now she was allowed to visit that side too. Probably yes considering that they are married and they''ve slept together.

    As she walked the jacket brushed against her legs and the ornaments jiggled at each step.

    All the maids turned around when they heard the echo and the noisesing from the hall. When they saw Roselyn wearing King John''s jacket they dropped their jaw and widened their eyes. The maids bowed down in front of who was now the Queen of Scond before Roselyn smiled at them.

    "Your heighness" few of them greeted simultaneously she walked past them and opened the door of her room.

    She could spot their puzzlement in the clear facial expression, and from their shaky voice. Probably wondering why she was wearing John''s jacket. When she budged the door, unlike the usual days no maid dared to follow her in her room, they waited patiently for her to give them their orders.

    Was that how it felt being a Queen? She wondered. Would they finally pay respect and listen to her now?

    "D-d-do you need anything, mdy?" One of them asked in a barely hearable voice. When Roselyn turned around they all traveled their gaze to the floor as they lowered their head.

    Roselyn wondered who spoke since they seemed so scared to even look at her in her eyes.

    ''Why would they be scared of me all of a sudden?'' Roselyn thought to herself maybe the power was what scared them too much, she became the Queen and surely enough that was a title that scared and imposed power.

    "Thanks for asking, If I need anything I''ll let you know." Roselyn replied gazing all of them since she couldn''t identify the one who spoke.

    She closed the door of her room and removed John''s jacket to change her nightgown with a normal puffy purple dress.

    When she opened the door to leave she found few maids chatting whispering but as soon as the door budged and Roselyn appeared silence fell.

    Thedy headed toward the dining room and like a flock all the maids followed her silently when she reached the room, John was already there. He looked at her with a smirk on his face.

    "The dress looks beautiful on you. But you looked better without."

    Roselyn''s cheeks blushed intensely and the maids sincronically widened their eyes and gazed at each other perplexed. Jokes like that were forbidden during especially from Royals.

    They sat on the two opposite sides of the table while the maids served food to them.

    "How did you sleepy?" John asked with a glimpse of mischievous in his voice.

    Roselyn bit her tongue not to smirk when she envisioned the scenes ofst night, a shiver ran through her spine. She had to blink few times to bring herself back to reality.

    "I slept very well thank you." Roselyn replied before clearing her voice. The maids'' gazes kept darting forth and back from their opposite sides of the table.

    "Me too, although I didn''t sleep much." John confessed and the maids eyes widened even more. Was he really teasing her in front of all his servants guards and maids?

    Roselyn decided to go along with his provocation, after all what did she have to lose now? She was the Queen and no one could take that status out of her.

    "Why so?" Roselyn leaned on slightly as she hinted a grin on her face.

    The maids proceeded on serving the food and pouring wine on John''s ss pretending to ignore their unappropriated conversation.

    "I had a visit." He replied, tilting his head while he bit his lower lips as his eyes'' pupils widened.

    Roselyn couldn''t refrain from smile as she tried to stop herself from reaching him on the chair and sat on him as she didst night. Her cheeks heated, why was she having all those fantasies out of nowhere. What did he do to her?

    ''Why are you blushing?'' She heard John''s voice inside his head but no words escaped from his mouth. He was linking with her.

    Roselyn shook her head, and tried to change the subject before the conversation would lead too far.

    "Those biscuits are very good." Shemented but John didn''t let the matter drop and stood up from his chair.

    Roselyn stared at him as he reached her side of the bed, her heartbeat elerated. The maids who couldn''t ignore the embarrassing situation didn''t know what to do and limited themselves to breath as quiet as they could while they managed to keep their gaze set on the floor.

    When John reached Roselyn he looked at her for few seconds silently before saying in a smooth voice, "a very pleasuring visit." He remarked.

    He really didn''t care about all the people staring and hearing them didn''t he? Roselyn''s eyes traveled around the room.

    "I am d," Roselyn replied whispering before she took a bite of another biscuit.

    "Yes. Especially the part when..." He started but Roselyn started to cough. John suffocated augh, it was very funny to see her embarrassed.

    "You don''t remember, my Queen?" John asked raising his voice.

    Roselyn stood up, but it was toote now. John reached for her arm and turned her around crashing her against the table. She held a breath as he pushed his body against hers.

    The sses and food on the table trembled before it poured on the table.

    "Shall I make you remember?" King John breathed out each word trapping her against the table.. All the maids and servants in the room quickly turned around and walked outside hastily disappearing in few seconds.

 Chapter 112 - Trapping Her

    "Shall I make you remember?" King John breathed out each word trapping her against the table. All the maids and servants in the room quickly turned around and walked outside hastily disappearing in few seconds.

    His hands were covered hers and she was unable to move since his body was like a wall pushing her against the table. She couldn''t lean on it as she was afraid to break dishes or cracking the table. Either could she try to get free from his trap because something was telling her he wouldn''t allow her any movement. And after all, would she really want to get free?

    "Someone had scared the maids," Roselyn remarked as she turned around to see the dining room which was now empty. When she stared back at him his eyes were burning into hers. She swallowed down when on his lips formed a smirk.

    "Good then because we are alone now." Hemented in a smooth pleasuring voice, the sound of his voice awakened a familiar pit in her stomach and she wondered how a voice could sound so pleasuring.

    His breath was warm brushing against her neck and she unconsciously tilted her head slightly as the air sent shivers through her spine. John leaned closer, his gaze darted to her peachy lips just to ran toward her neckline.

    As John scrutinized her like if he could see through her clothes, she felt like her body was calling for his. She couldn''t refrain from the innate urge to learn even more close. Their bodies were against each other, Roselyn''s body was emanating heat like if she was human and it oddly warmed the cold skin of the vampire she had married.

    No matter how much she would try to suppress her emotions and bodily needs, it was impossible to resist his allure. She remembered when she used to criticize the couples of high society for easily falling in love and easily indulge in the deepest fantasies. She would have never imagined ending up being one of those as soon as she started to develop feelings.

    His eyes gleamed like they just did when he looked at her, only God knew what he wanted to do to her. To be fully honest, Roselyn would let him do anything he pleased, yet something was still scaring him to fully open up to her.

    Despite it may be easy to admit his feelings with words when it came to live with that feeling, John felt concerned, since he knew what happened to the people he loved. His father''s death was the proof.

    When the silence became too loud Roselyn took the courage to ask, "what are you thinking about?"

    She predicted him to reply with his usual perverse teasing but instead, his jaw clenched like it usually did when nervous.

    "I am thinking about many things Rose��" His voice rang rusty in her ears.

    Roselyn managed to pull her gaze over his deep intense eyes just to move it toward the floor, but this time she struggled against the overthinking and opened her mouth in an attempt to try to reply.

    Just like he read her thoughts he replied to her concern, "there are many things I would love to do to you. Last night is nothingpared to the amount of joy I can make you experience." That statement was like a melody to her ears, that''s what she wanted and hoped to hear.

    As soon as she smiled he started again, "but there is this rational side of me which is refraining me to."

    Roselyn unconsciously sighed, how many times should she tell him that she could manage whatever his wills were.

    "Then why are you still trapping my body?" Roselyn asked, her voice sounded spiteful as she arched her eyebrow. John''s gaze fell on his hands still glued on the table and his body still pushing her against the table.

    He looked at her straight in the eyes again as he giggled.

    Roselyn jolted when she heard the noise of the things abruptly falling as John stroke the objects and food on the table over the floor just to lift her and sit her on the almost empty table.

    It wasn''t hard to convince him, Roselyn thought to herself. John''s lips mmed on her in a hard long kiss, until their lips parted leaving Roselyn''s breath intensified waiting for a second round. He removed his jacket in a quick movement letting it drop on the floor like if it was not a jacket worth probably thousands of coins.

    John removed the shirt right after as he hastily unbuttoned it but out of patience he ripped it off just to bent over her. Roselyn helped him to take it off and when he finally revealed his majestic torso and muscles her heart skipped a beat. He kissed her once again.

    Against the table? Wouldn''t it be ufortable?

    They seemed not to care, their kiss became rough like if they hadn''t seen each other in years.

    His hand went to grab her by her hair just to push her against the table. The table trembled and cracked, the surface was hard and not asfortable as the bed but that should be thest worry that had to ur to Roselyn''s mind, maids and servants were right outside the dining room.

    Roselyn''s hand went to grip over his neck to push him closer and intensify the kiss. She moaned against his lips as he paused for a second just to catch a long breath. His hands before she could realize it was slipping through her dress searching to loosen up the zip from the back.

    The table kept cracking and the few objects that were still on the table now fell as well or poured over the tablecloth leaving aplete mess. John''s lips curved up into a smirk when he finally found unzipped it. He lifted her gently just to slip the dress out of her and remove it in a quick experienced movement.

    It was a joy when he noticed he didn''t have to put in additional work since she didn''t wear a corset.

    His lips kissed her neck and slowly lowered down toward her chest.

 Chapter 113 - Is That An Order?

    [smut don''t read if ufortable]

    His kisses lowered down peppering over her chest, goosebumps crawled under her skin and her heart pounded over her chest as her heartbeat intensified. He unbuttoned her bra and admired the sight of her breast that lifted just to lower fastly following her breath.

    John wrapped his hands around her hips to bent over her but not as delicately unlike usual. He pushed her down with his weight causing her to narrow her eyes in pain as her spine pressed against the table''s surface.

    King John immediately paused, lifting her from the table as gently as he could, not to harm her. The excitement didn''t allow his mind to proceed with the thought that a table wasn''t the mostfortable ce toy on. He wrapped a jacket around her shoulders as he picked her up, he shuttered his eyes and rushed reaching his room in a glimpse of a second thanks to his speediness.

    Heid her body over the bed and whispered nearer to her ear, "are you morefortable now?"

    Rosalyn nodded to his question and right after she gave him her consent, he kissed her again.

    His lips then moved toward her breast. The tip of his tongue began to move frically tracing down toward her tips as he ran his tongue circrly around her nipple.

    Roselyn moaned out loudly, John''s felt the heat of passion ran through his body as he was inebriated from her body and willing to taste more of her. His body began to fire up and he had to control himself.

    John sucked on Roselyn''s nipple and she jolted for the pleasure that stroked toward her body. He was doing everything so perfectly and Roselyn wondered how he could be so talented? who taught him?

    When he departed Roselyn was closing her eyes fully enjoying the excitement and passion she was left in. She reopened her eyes just to stretch her hand against him to stop him from kissing her again.

    John''s eyebrows curved, puzzled by her gesture.

    "I want to do something for you." She said, with all the courage she managed to gather. She wasn''t as experienced as him and she truly enough didn''t know how to persuade him and pleasure him as much as he did with her. Yet she was willing to learn��

    "Maybe we should consummate the wedding by having sex, would it give you pleasure?" Roselyn uttered, her voice was shy and innocent.

    Roselyn didn''t know what to expect, she surely wanted to experiment more with the delightful sensation aboutst night but she knew she owed him satisfaction too. She wanted to make him feel as good as she made her feel.

    "It would." He replied after a brief reflection, as he managed to reorder his thoughts.

    "Then do it," Roselyn confirmed her decision with a firm voice, internally hoping that it would please her as well or at least not hurt her.

    "Is that an order?" King John asked, in a modted voice. He couldn''t stop a smirk of joy to form on his face as he wanted to do that for a while.

    "Yes. It is." Roselyn''s voice was ringing in his ears and he smiled not letting her ask that more times.

    He removed his gold-adorned heavy belt and threw it on the floor, then his hands went to grip around his trousers ready to take them off. "Wait!" Roselyn''s high-pitched voice made him immediately stop his gesture to look at her in hesitation.

    "Tell me what you will do first," Roselyn said, as she heard the sound of the wordsing out she blushed intensely. She felt like an inexperienced kid in front of a tutor.

    John nodded and leaned close to her ear, "I will start slow, I will kiss delicately and softly every inch of your body." He exined as he kissed her lower stomach and her body jolted, the not-so-familiar tingle inside her awakened.

    "And just when I will see you are firing up I will slowly introduce a finger inside of you." He continued.

    Roselyn''s clenched over the bed''s nkets before just like he anticipated he introduced his finger inside. It hurt for a second before shivers of pleasure followed. John''s breath intensified and his eyes collided burning into hers. He felt his member starting to tingle and shivers ran through his spine. Unable to wait for more he finally slipped out his trousers.

    "The weird ufortable feeling will soon wee the pleasure it will provoke you and as I will work my way inside your intimacy I will finally introduce my member in." He finally said, his voice lowered down in a whisper.

    He removed his finger from inside her and when he saw Roselyn''s intimacy stretching more as the muscles rxed he was ready to do what he was waiting to do for so long.

    John''s shed in redness and he climbed over her. His six-pack was so muscled and tensed and Roselyn unconsciousid her arm over his torso, to admire its abnormal allure. He smirked before he covered her hand with his and slowly began to bring it down toward his member.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened and she had to swallow down the nervous lump that formed inside her throat.

    Her gaze traveled back to her hand that now was driven by him but he suddenly paused the movement to look at her, "stare at me." He scolded her and just when she did as hemanded he slowly ran her hand inside his slips.

    Roselyn''s heartfelt swallowed inside her chest for the intense fast beating. Her eyes widened when she finally touched something extremely big and hard.

    A strong noise imploded in their room and they both jolted, it was a noise so loud that Roselyn screamed in fear. Furnitures began to tremble, and objects fell down the floor. Roselyn unconsciously went to grip around John''s hands as she feared for the worst.

    "It''s fine." He reassured her as he held her hand.

    "W-w-was it an earthquake?" Roselyn murmured her voice was shaky and she quickly jumped out of the bed to dress.

    King John''s eyes darted around the room, he sniffed intensely when his jaw intensified. He groaned loudly revealing his gs.

    It was way worse of an earthquake ��

 Chapter 114 - Run Away!

    They both quickly dressed and King John rushed toward the door when he heard noisesing from there getting nearer and nearer. When the door opened spreading and bumping John and Roselyn both opened their mouth staring at the person who walked in. It was thest person they imagined seeing.

    "Y-you''re not dead?" John''s voice stuttered as he gazed at the man who entered with shock and disbelief in his voice.

    It was Lord David, but his appearance was different from usual. He had long hair growing around his ears and his eyes were of a green intense color. He had pointy ears and sharp long teeth.

    Lord David groaned and when David''s gaze fell on Roselyn his eyes sparkled as he reached her in a speed run. Despite his supernatural speediness John anticipated his intentions and reached his wife faster than him. Before he could even touch her the King already tackled him down with extreme strength.

    Roselyn yelled in fear, as Lord David''s appearance scared her and she quickly retroceded slowing staring at the creature with a distraught ed face.

    Without effort, Johnnded him toward the floor and kept him unable to move gripping around his neck. John groaned and his groan differed from the Lord David''s one. It was so loud that it made the walls tremble.

    "How did you transform?" King John asked, his voice echoed raspy in the room.

    Roselyn shut her eyes hoping Lord David wouldn''t be opposed to him, she knew what John was capable of doing and she didn''t want to see him harm someone else even if that someone was David.

    "Answer me!" John clenched his teeth. Lord David hesitated before replying but when he felt John''s ws brushing against his neck, he quickly confessed.

    "I was severely injured, when a weird man approached me. I could only hear his voice and he asked me few questions about you before he ordered a wolf to bite me." Lord David confessed in a raspy voice. The King knew he was telling the truth because he was the one who asked Jake to kill him.

    John''s grip tightened as he feared for Jake''s sake. A scream of pain escaped from Lord David''s lips when John''s ws began to cut his skin.

    "Please John don''t!" Roselyn screamed in anticipation and John immediately loosened his grip. He groaned to his target, before turning around toward Roselyn.

    "If we don''t kill him he will always threaten us for the rest of our life." He whispered to Roselyn who gasped before slowly walking toward him.

    Roselyn knew John was right and that David''s obsession would never end, he even transformed into a creature of the night just to harass them more.

    "Did the creature who turned you into a werewolf had a name?" John asked as he removed his hands from Lord David''s neck to hold Roselyn''s hand. John kept David''s body pressed down with his feet.

    "The invisible man had an army." Lord David said instead.

    Roselyn and John both narrowed their eyes as they didn''t imagine hearing what David just admitted. The Lord coughed few times to regather his breath when John released his grip.

    "An army?" John asked, on his forehead formed few creases as he arched his eyebrow in concern.

    The Lord nodded, a proud smirk curved his lips. "An army against you." He said, provoking another groan to escape from John''s lips. John''s hands departed from Roselyn''s hands just to clench his fists in anger.

    Another loud noise made the couple jolt, the walls began to tremble terribly. John rushed to look at the window and saw many humans and supernatural creatures marching toward the castle.

    John recognized most of them, there were people he had unfinished business with or rtives of people and creatures he had killed. To guide the army was a creature unrecognizable, he wore a mask and his hair was covered with a bend. That person must be the murderer who killed his father.

    King''s eyes darted toward Roselyn, his worst nightmares became reality. If something happened to her he would never forgive himself.

    The Queen read in King''s eyes fear and terror, his eyes filled in tears for a split- second before fury redder his face. His jaw clenched and he revealed his fangs groaning aloud.

    Roselyn walked toward the window to see what was the reason behind his preupation when she reached the window her eyes widened and her hands began shaking in fear.

    She had never seen so many supernatural creatures altogether, how could they manage to survive when a whole army of at least 60 creatures was haunting them? Roselyn didn''t even have time to train her powers.

    "Run away." King John said in a harsh voice, looking at hisdy like a desperate man who was willing to sacrifice his life to save his wife.

    Roselyn shook her head vigorously, if he thought she would let him alone to fight a supernatural war he was either desperate or he didn''t know her at all.

    "Go!" His voice thundered and when it peaked aloud it broke.

    Noises of screams and terror came from the guards and John kept watching through the window to see most of the maids escaping from the castle. Even recruiting the best human and supernatural fierce didn''t stop his worst enemy to find him.

    "I won''t let you alone, I am your wife and I will do everything in my power to help you in this war." Roselyn stuttered, but her voice sounded decisive although scared.

    "This is not your war!" John scolded in a harsh voice.

    He knew that she was very powerful and that he would surely use her help but he didn''t want to sacrifice her. The remorse would kill him if the army of night creatures wouldn''t do it first.

    "It is now," Roselyn whispered before they both turned around to gaze at the door from where voices and steps echoed from afar.

    "It is toote to escape anyway," Roselyn remarked, as she swallowed down. Her heart was beating so elerated, causing a painful heavy tight on her chest. The fear she was experiencing was uncontroble but she made a promise the day they married in front of the Priest.

    She would never leave him alone, even if it meant dying with him.. She preferred to die with him rather than living without him.

 Chapter 115 - I Trust You

    She would never leave him alone, even if it meant dying with him. She preferred to die with him rather than living without him.

    John reached her with a steady slow walk, he gazed at her with shing intense red eyes. "You will see the real me. Are you ready to bear with it? I would do anything to protect you." He emphasized the word ''anything'' implying the information that he would kill anyone who will get in their way if he had to.

    Now they weren''t only threatening his life they were also threatening Roselyn''s life too. He couldn''t let her get hurt or even worse. He killed many people for less bad things than that.

    Roselyn swallowed hard before nodding, a murmur was all that she managed to say. "Yes."

    A millisecond after John widened his eyes before turning around hastily. Right in the time since David stood up and rushed toward Roselyn. John readily stretched his fist and punched him so strongly that his body is thrown against the window from the opposite side of the room and the body flew out like if he was heavily weighted, breaking the ss.

    John scoffed, shaking his head. "I hate when useless, helpless people are gifted with powers. What a waste." Hemented, nonchntly. Roselyn suffocated augh.

    After few seconds they heard a loud noise and Roselyn''s eyes widened predicting it was David''s body crashing into the ground impactful.

    She cleared her voice trying to forget what she heard and then gazed at the door which was widely opened.

    John shut his eyes and focused deeply, his eyes were closed but with the help of his overdeveloped senses and powers, his vision traveled toward the castle. His hearing allowed him to hear and perceive that some guards of his fiercest guards seeded in knocking down a few of the supernatural creatures and all the humans.

    Now there were only supernatural creatures reaching the Royal Couple and were reduced to about forty.

    They were still a huge numberpared to the two of them.

    When John reopened his eyes, he was more fatigued and oddly gazed at Roselyn. Like if he was hesitating whether to ask her something. A crazy idea urred in his mind, the more he thought about it the more it seemed risky. Yet it was the only thing they could try to do to survive the imminent sudden attack.

    "I have an idea. It might work or it might kill us." He said in good conscience.

    Roselyn''s heart couldn''t beat more elerated than it already did and her mouth was so dry that when she tried to reply, her lips glued together.

    "Tell me." Roselyn hissed in her bootless attempt to remain calm.

    "You can try to bring to life the nts around the castle to trap the army and slow down their rapprochement." He gave voice to his n and Roselyn immediately nodded. But then after few seconds, he spoke again, the worst part of the n was going to be revealed.

    "I am too weak to fight so many supernatural creatures all together��" He started. Roselyn swallowed down the lump that inmed her throat as she listened to him carefully despite her preupation.

    John took few seconds and gave a deep breath, "I need blood." John confessed as if he felt ashamed by what he just said.

    "Okay��" Roselyn said as she reordered her thoughts.

    "If you don''t want to if you are afraid I can ��"

    Roselyn interrupted him and nodded, "no, it''s alright. I can try to grow nts around the walls to slow them down and then you can bite me." She resumed the procedure waiting for him to confirm if she understood well his intentions.

    He smiled, proud of the woman he married. He had never met someone that courageous before.

    Roselyn took a deep breath closing her eyes. She stretched both her hands toward the orchids and flowers that adorned the hall. She focused all her energies and tried to replicate what she did days ago.

    She arose from the floor, shivers ran through her body and she felt her energies being drained from her body. Yet she kept focusing and staying strong.

    The nts began to grow and bloom before slowly then quicker. The more Roselyn narrowed her eyes the more the nts grew to reach the opposite side of the hall. In few minutes a cobweb of branches and leaves filled the whole wall. Thorns and thick sharp leaves emerged from the ground forming an enormous shield of ramifications.

    "Good job!" John eximed in amazement and proudness. His eyes sparkled, she was so powerful. He had never seen someone to refine and improve in such a short time and within a minimal practice. He was bewitched by her.

    Roselyn smiled at John and after taking a brief pause to regain her energies she gazed at him. "I am ready."

    John''s heart sank like a stone inside his chest, silencepsed over both of them as John walked toward her. His mind vaguely registered what he was going to do. He hadn''t bitten someone in a very long time and he was preupied that he wouldn''t be able to depart in time and would hurt her too deeply.

    His preupied gaze was verbal, he didn''t need to confess, his doubts were evident.

    When he reached his wife he popped his tongue in agitation before saying, "sit down and expose your leg." His eyes were averted, he felt sorry for the situation he put herself in.

    His eyes hardened shing their intense redness when Roselyn quickly followed hismands.

    Roselyn''s expression was a mix of wrecked emotions but now there was no time to think and worry. She just had to rationalize her thoughts and do the best she could do to save her and John''s lives.

    She slipped up the skirt of her dress, exposing her pale smooth thigh. A deep breath escaped from John''s lips and Roselyn offered a supportive smile.

    "I know you can do it. I trust you.." Roselyn whispered.

 Chapter 116 - The War [part 1]

    John gazed at Roselyn hesitatenly, not fully sure of his capability of controlling himself. Another doubt that left him unable to take a decision was about Roselyn''s nature.

    She wasn''t human, she was a fairy of life. Banshees'' nature had always been a mistery for the supernatural word as their powers were so strong that people never gave them the chance to experiment their powers. The few banshee who weren''t discovered or killed were either too afraid to use their powers or they never found out their truest nature.

    Maybe his bite would kill her or maybe he was worrying in vain and it won''t even harm her.

    The noises intensified, he couldn''t hesitate anymore. There was just one chance he could make. He took a long breath and ced his hands to grip around Roselyn''s thigh, his grip was tightened and before he leaned close to her leg he gave her onest nce waiting for her consent.

    Roselyn nodded, she trusted him and she knew that he would never hurt her.

    John finally leaned close, his gaze traveled exploring the area of her skin exposed, it was so smooth and wless. He caressed the soft skin and inhaled her floral scent. John''s fangs approached her leg, and when they prated into her skin, Roselyn narrowed her eyes in pain.

    She felt like a sharp knife sank into her skin yet she managed to bear the pain narrowing her eyes and clenching her fists.

    John''s eyes shened with a different light, stronger than the usual, it was like the usual red turned into a new bright one. His pupils dtated as his fangs kept sinking in sucking the blood, like if he was a missing castaway drinking thest drops of water.

    The pain became more excruciating and Roselyn whimpered in pain.

    John was savoring the blood and the more he drank from it, the more that taste got him addicted. It tasted better than human''s blood. It was like he had been starving for years and now that he finally drank blood, he couldn''t let go. He didn''t even hear Roselyn''sments as he was immersed in the unique savor of her blood.

    Roselyn''s vision blurried and all of a sudden she began to feel dizzy. "John! John!" She yelled, shaking his hands but he was unable to hear her and depart.

    Meanwhile, the army kept digging in the shield of ramification and were trying to tear it off with either their gs, or their ws or with their powers. Her heart''s beat elerated and she began to tremble. It was perhaps a matter of minutes before they destroyed her protection and found their way to break in their room.

    All of a sudden she felt the pain stopped when John''s fangs had quickly came out from her skin.

    "I''--I''m sorry." John whispered as he removed his jacket and tightly tied it around her wound like if it was a bandage.

    His lips were still bloodstained, and his fangs were sharper and longer than the usual. It was like he was revived and thanks to Roselyn''s blood he empowered of energy.

    John licked the remaining blood he had on his lips and helped Roselyn to get up. As soon as she got up, her vision cleared and she felt her wound slowly healing. A burst of energy ran troughtout all her body.

    She stretched her hands, almost uncosciously and when her eyes shut, a wave of wind strongly pushed the creatures bodies many meters away. The ones in the bottom hit the wall and were crushed by the other creatures'' bodies impaction. Their weight left the creatures who were crashed, unconscious as they fell down the ground.

    John smiled in disbelief, his gaze kept darting from the scene he was watching back to his wife, like if he didn''t believe in his eyes. Contrary to his expectations, biting her didn''t harm her either it turned her into a vampire. Instead, it made her stronger.

    Roselyn smiled to him as well, he wasn''t the only one not believing in his eyes. John reached for her hand and she took it without hesitation to hold it tightly.

    Maybe they had some chances of winning the war. Maybe they weren''tpletely hopeless.

    "Rose!" John called, catching her attention.

    "I have to exin you how a supernatural battle takes ce." He started, waiting for her to reply before beginning to exin. Roselyn nodded, carefully listening.

    "In the first rows there are usually the weakest creatures. In case we beat them or knock them down we will slowly fight against the stronger ones. As my father''s murderer is inmand of the army, I suppose he will be thest one we have to defeat." John''s voice echoed in the room, although the hubbub drown out the sound of John''s voice, Roselyn still managed to hear it.

    After a brief silence, John spoke again, "I must ask you to try to take down most of the creatures. Even if you don''t kill them, knock them down will still be enough and won''t drain you out of energy. And when the murderer will be the only one left I can have all my energies to finally kill him when he is most vulnerable."

    Roselyn was skeptical about his n, although it did sound usible.

    But was she able to take down mostly of the men by herself? She swallowed down hard and limited herself to nod as she gave a deadpan expression.

    "We can do it, my love." John''s voice was low and sent shivers to ran down Roselyn''s spine. Hearing him calling her like that, drawn a smile on her face and without realizing it, she held tighter his hand.

    Few creatures sessfully passed through the shield of ramifications that Roselyn created by opening a fissure in the middle of it.

    The stream of creatures reached them in extreme speediness.. Roselyn held her breath as she quickly shut her eyes and clenched her fists focusing all her energy to counteract the imminent attack.

 Chapter 117 - The War [part 2]

    Roselyn kept focusing, narrowing her eyes, and her senses overdeveloped. She felt like she was linked to the natural sources in the castle. Her hearing allowed her to perceive the flow of the water in the pipes and an idea urred in her mind.

    She closed her fists, the pipes inside the walls of the castle began to tremble until they exploded, from the creases of the walls emerged flows of water that like a cascade fell over the creatures.

    At the same time, Roselyn focused her energies even more and the nts thatposed the cobweb of ramification grew to reach some of the near creatures trapping them against the walls and leaving them unable to move.

    Their bodies remained stuck against the wall and the more they tried to get free the more the ramification intensified and tightened around them.

    The water kept falling from the pipes and reached the knees of the creatures. They groaned, the water wasn''t enough to stop a supernatural army.

    They began to swim or run surpassing the hindrance easily. Roselyn widened her eyes surprised by how effortless the first dozen of men surpassed her attack. Yet she didn''t lose hope, she couldn''t afford it.

    She clenched her fists more painfully, and with an extreme require of energies she created a storm that sucked their bodies in. The creatures began to squirm trapping their bodies for the necessary time to allow John to reach them.

    When the creatures finally broke free from the storm that trapped them in, they were slightly dizzy from the spinning motion.

    They tried to shake their heads and stuck their feet onto the ground, as the lurching made their head spin and almost lose their bnce. John caught them off guards and took advantage of the situation to attack them simultaneously. His ws prated one of the creatures'' back and the beast arched his head backward whimpering in pain. John''s ws kept prating his skin reaching almost his spine. The creature tried not to faint from the pain he was in and managed to wiggle to get free from John''s grip but in vain.

    The other creatures involved in the hurricane reached their friend to help him. When John saw the five men reaching him he stretched the hand stuck in the Lycan''s back and twirled around using the animal''s body as an extension of his arm.

    Then John shook his hand and the Lycan''s body fell onto the ground, blood wasing from his back''s deep wound. The members of the pack hit by the Lycan''s body lost their bnce. Allowing John to rash toward them before they could manage to regain their bnce. John''s hands gripped around two of the creatures'' backs and crashed their bodies against each other. He then pulled one of them head back to hit it repeatedly against the floor.

    Another creature went to push John away, his ws stabbed into John''s stomach. John emanated a cry of pain switching his radar to the Lycan who stabbed him. He groaned as he jumped on his target and his fangs sank inside his neck, he fed on his blood and at the same time sinking inside, ripping the creature''s jugr vein.

    John then turned around to face the creature he left onto the ground who was managing to get up. John strongly kicked him multiple times in the stomach. Blood came out from the beast''s mouth until he took hisst breath. John wheezed and turned around to see the remaining lycans of the pack turning around to escape.

    "Good job!" John eximed to Roselyn in a breath before he turned around to prevent a sudden attack from a vampire. The King dodged the shot and punched the creature in the face. The vampire fell to the ground impactful but then stood up and tried to attack him once again. John in a sudden burst appeared behind him and from there he scratched his neck open with his sharp ws.

    Roselyn flinched around feeling an uneasy feeling although she knew he had to be so brutal to protect her, yet she wasn''t used to seeing him killing so many people.

    Another group of creatures was reaching them, and this time Roselyn''s gaze fell onto the floor. Maybe if she was able to give life to the nts she could also provoke earthquakes?

    She kneeled and mmed her hands against the marble floor. In a second, like magic, the Earth quaked. Roselyn smiled, was she dreaming?

    She knew she couldn''t stop and she had to keep focusing to increase the intensity and the length of the earthquake. Her efforts weren''t in vain this time, the ceiling began to crack, stones and pebbles precipitated down burying their bodies inside the mountain of stones.

    The first group of creatures was finally defeated. Roselyn stood up from the floor, after her efforts her energies reduced drastically.

    John reached her in a millisecond and pushed her in a near corner so she was sheltered from the ash and pebbles'' precipitation. He then returned in front of the room''s door keeping his head bowed trying not to be hit by the stones that kept falling.

    New creatures arrived. They were faster than the previous ones and John deduced from their speediness and pointy ears that they could be werewolves. John groaned, whetting his ws. It was not the first time he fought against a pack of wolves.

    When an omega reached him, the King turned the furry arm behind his back to immobilize him before mming him on the ground. He bent over him and hit the werewolf''s head against the near corner of the table, leaving him unconscious.

    John felt his blood boiling through his veins, even if he hated to admit it to himself, his primal beastly side missed the fighting. He tilted his head from side to side clicking his back''s bones as he gazed at the remaining werewolves with a challenging look on his face.

    The wolves hesitated for few seconds, fearing John. His reputation was solid and they realized attacking him was a suicide.

    One of them turned around and tried to run away changing his mind. The remaining of the pack decided to attack him together, maybe they would have more chances if they attacked him in four.

    John gaze''s traveled to each one of them, trying to figure out which one was the faster so that he could pay major attention to him rather than the other three. They were all betas so they were stronger than the previous one who he easily defeated. John groaned toward the wolf in the center which reached him few seconds before the rest of the pack.

    The King disappeared and appeared in the opposite part of the room, the wolves remained frozen and puzzled looked around trying to find him. The slowest of the group groaned when he sniffed John''s smell but it was toote. John already knocked it down with a strong punch in his torso, his lungs retreated. The creature snuggled as he was in excruciating pain.

    The remaining three wolves groaned simultaneously and quickly reached John to push him strongly against the wall. Joan whimper at the stroke. He felt slightly dizzy when the impact against the wall reopened his wound.

    John was fatigued, he breathed heavily, the werewolves kept scratching him and punching him.

    Roselyn frowned when she watched the scene from behind. John was blooding from the torso, his wounds were deep and he barely managed to keep his eyes open.

    Roselyn felt a pit in her stomach and anger blurred her sight. She stretched her hand and focused all the remaining energy in her body, she was willing to try her best to save John. The banshee felt her head aching in pain and her legs almost giving up yet she kept strong. A sudden odd heat wrapped her body, the werewolves'' bodies slowly begin to inme. She set them on fire.

    The poor supernatural creatures tried to extinguish the fire by hitting their legs and torso multiple times but the fire kept feeding.

    Roselyn reached John running, "are you alright?" she asked caressing his cheeks. Her husband nodded and ced on her lips a quick kiss. "Now I feel better."

    Roselyn smiled at him and her cheeks blushed.. John pulled her gently away when he saw another creature attacking them.

 Chapter 118 - The War [final Part]

    Even without energy, he dodged the attack by rolling over the wall. The creature hit the wall and bounced. Roselyn quickly provoked a wave of wind toward the creature pushing him few meters away. Her hands were trembling for the continuous effort, but she clenched her teeth to collect her energies and stay strong. That vampire was probably one of thest remaining creatures before finally defeating William''s murderer.

    The soil cracked under the creature and a hole opened in the middle sinking the creature in.

    She traveled back her gaze toward John, like heaven for her eyes, she saw his wounds stopped to bleed and that his face was less pale than before. He was healing, Roselyn smiled and leaned against the wall to regain her energies back.

    There was still onest group to defeat. John smiled at her and caressed her cheeks, his gaze was looking at her both in admiration and fondness. She saved his life for a second time now, and she was risking her own life by siding with him. None of the women he dated earlier would be that courageous, not even the evilest ones.

    He inhaled the tenderness his heart squeezed in, epting the emotion he felt when he looked at her and weing it as his eyes felt with joy and devotion. For the first time in all his life, he wasn''t concerned or ashamed of the feelings he felt for her even if those were making him more vulnerable. His gaze fell on her pale thin lips as he leaned closer, cing his arm over the wall near to Roselyn''s head.

    Right when he was about to kiss her another creature tried to attack them, John groaned aloud. Could they stop interrupting them?

    Since they met they never enjoyed tranquillity, there was always someone haunting them or trying to kill him. ''What have I done to deserve this?'' He wondered before he turned around and killed the interloper in an instant.

    He traveled his gaze back to Roselyn who swallowed down and forced a smile, from John''s lips escaped a giggle seeing the shock in her eyes.

    "I am sorry," he said with a hinted mischievous grin on his face, from what his face revealed he didn''t seem very sorry.

    Roselyn scolded herself inwardly for not having suffocated the imminent smile on her face that made her look like apletely idiot in front of John''s eyes.

    How could she even pretend to be mad at him, when all she could feel when she mistakenly or consciously met his gaze was butterflies in her stomach?

    It was impossible to deny her feelings to both herself and to him. She locked her lips with his and gently wrapped his face with her small hands. And even with supernatural creatures who could reach them in a second, they felt like they were alone standing in the middle of the chaos. Was that what being in love felt like? To find the peace and joy in the mess and the chaos just because the person you love is standing next to you?

    John scoffed and departed from the kiss when few more supernatural creatures reached them. He inhaled a deep breath and in reassignment turned around to face the creatures. The vampires'' expressions were snarl and sneer. John crashed one against the wall with a powerful push as he sank his ws in the second vampire''s shoulders.

    The vampires were though and the one who crashed against the floor soon picked himself up before rushing toward the King. He was furious and his teeth were sharp as his eyes widened, the second one appeared behind John and they both rushed toward John, leaving him with no escape.

    John concentrated on his defense as it was useless now to try to react being in a drastic position and surrounded.

    He narrowed his eyes when one of the vampires sank his fangs on his hips while the other pushed him against the floor.

    John from the ground picked himself up and groaned aloud making the vampires jolt and pause for a millisecond but still enough to allow him to disappear and reappear on the other side of the room. He gathered his energies for some seconds as the vampires gazed around the room unable to find him.

    Suddenly John jumped on one of them and scratched his back before he twisted his neck as if it had a stick''s resistance. John felt thest drops of Roselyn''s blood running through his veins boosting his energies like dopamine.

    He dodged thest vampire''s stab and kneeled to remove a portrait from the wall and smashed it on the creature''s head. The vampire lost his bnce and fell to allow John to grip his hands over his neck.

    "Who recruited you?" John''s voice thundered in the room, the desperation was clear. He was so exhausted from chasing someone he had never seen and only knew him by his nickname.

    "Y-y-your brother!"

    The question he made to all his victims linked to his father''s murdered was always the same but the answer he got was just as confusing and let him even more worn out. How could they lie in front of him? He wondered as he groaned. How could they think he would even buy something that sounded so inconceivable to even be taken into consideration.

    "Why do you keep lying?" John asked, his voice was broken and disappointed. He would spare the creature''s life if he was honest to him.

    "I am not lying." A murmur escaped from John''s victim''s lips right before he was struck down by lightning.

    John released the grip and widened his eyes, he didn''t do that. Maybe Roselyn?

    He turned around but her facial expression was just as puzzled as his, letting him deduce she was not the culprit.

 Chapter 119 - First Love

    A hiss was heard behind them and the Royal Couple turned around to see where the noise wasing from. A giggle echoed from the door and after some instants, a masked man stepped inside. He was very tall and muscled, his hair was covered with a bandage and he was wearing a cloak that just exposed his long ws.

    Roselyn felt a weird dark auraing from that creature or whatever he may be. Like if he was followed by a ck iniquitous cloud.

    She moved her gaze toward John to see him so full of repressed anger that his legs began to shake and his eyes inmed in fury. Joan groaned and only God knew what he was feeling and how much he was both devastated and infuriated to see right in front of his eyes not only the murder of this father but also the person who tried to kill his wife and him multiple times.

    Roselyn swallowed down in fear. She had never seen him that mad, she was recognizing him. His teeth were sharper than usual and blood came out from his hand''s palm from clenching his fists strongly.

    The murderer walked toward the couple in a slow walk and at each step, he took Roselyn''s heart skipped a beat. She was worried that John would attack him at any second.

    "I hate traitors who reveal my real identity." The murderer gazed at the man he electrified. His voice was low but still hearable. And the sound that came out from the mask had Roselyn in shook while she dropped her jaw. It was the same voice as John.

    John''s eyebrows knitted down in confusion and denial. Maybe the fighting obfuscated her senses and the tiredness blurred his hearing?

    John''s groan became louder, his neck was red in anger as his jaw intensified empathizing his perfect sculptured face. The vein on his neck bloated and pulsed. Roselyn wondered however his veins could be so dark. Under John''s eyes appeared few blue dark veins as well, emphasizing the extreme paleness of his skin.

    "Hi, brother." The creature that now reached the Royal couple said with a more audible voice that sounded just lightly rougher than John''s voice but still so simr that it was almost indistinguishable.

    "Brother?" John clenched his teeth and breathed out in a shaky voice.

    The murderer''s gaze fell on Roselyn and scanned her upside down, "she''s stronger than I imagined."

    "Don''t touch her." John threatened, and Roselyn unconsciously took few steps backward like if she was retreating. Voices came out from the murder''s dark mysterious aura that only Roselyn could hear.

    When the unknown creature''s eyes met Roselyn those voices intensified and she felt her head exploding as the inaudible voices and noises were haunting her internally. Roselyn felt her legs giving up before falling down the floor holding her forehead in her hands and shaking it vigorously trying to drive those terrible irrepressible voices away, but in vain.

    "What are you doing to her?" John''s voice thundered as he tried to remain calm and not attack him already. Roselyn snuggled hugging her legs and shaking. It was like she was experiencing the anger and the pain he was in. It was terrible and at the same time, she felt pity for him.

    When the creature flinched his gaze away, the voices stopped and Roselyn slowly managed to get up.

    Just by looking at John, she understood his intention of attacking him, she couldn''t let that happen after what she saw so she walked in the middle of them stretching her hands toward the contenders'' bodies.

    John''s eyes narrowed, what was she doing? Did she lose her mind?

    "He isn''t lying," Roselyn murmured, staring at John.

    "That wouldn''t stop me from killing him like it didn''t stop him from killing my father," John eximed while he glowed at Roselyn.

    "Our father." The creature was rectified nonchntly.

    John was driven even madder, if he wasn''t lying and if he truly was his brother then why would a son do such a terrible thing? Instead of calming him, that thought drove him even more restless and irritated.

    The King took a step toward his enemy, his vision was blurred from the anger and his legs were trembling. Before he could take another step closer to the opponent, the mysterious creature''s voice interrupted him.

    "Before meeting your mother, our father dated another woman for a very short time. That rtionship onlysted few months and one night of passion before he met your mother and fall in love with her so deeply that he forever forgot about my mother. That night probably was nothing for him but he changed forever the life of my mother as she gave life to me. The day she had me she almost died from the effort and I had never forgiven our father for having left my mother in that state. She was in love with him despite the trouble he left her in and when she told him the truth he was already married to your mother."

    John''s eyes filled with tears, he didn''t know whether he should trust him but somehow his words hurt him like a stab in his chest.

    The murderer swallowed the lump of sadness that prevented him to continue his speech, after taking a brief pause he started again, "when he rejected her and unacknowledged my illegitimate existence he offered her a job. As if that would erase his guilt."

    He scoffed nervously. "And my mother moved to the castle to work for him abandoning me just like he did. She forgot about me just to work for him and your mother as a maid."

    He took a long breath and when John heard that he put ces together and dropped his jaw in shock and disbelief.

    His brother''s voice was broken, and he forced himself to continue but a scream of anger was released from the hole that the mask had in the center. "She preferred to serve him and your mother rather than staying with me and take care of me! She had never stopped loving him! You knew her and you even dared to fire her!"

 Chapter 120 - Last Chance

    John''s brother slowly took off his mask reveling his face.

    Roselyn and John both stopped to breath for some instants, their heart was going to explode in their chest to finally find out the real identity of the man who had been harassing them for months.

    As soon as they saw his face, they both widened their eyes. Roselyn thought he might have a weird face or scary since he had been hiding his face for the whole time. But contrary to her expectations, no scars ran through his face.

    He was very simr to his brother, if it wasn''t for the rounder chin and thinner eyes he was almost identical to John. Now the couple understood why he was always trying to keep his identity secret, because they would have understood about his real identity.

    John was inplete shook and didn''t know what to say, the anger slowly decreased reced by the urgency to know more about him and about his past. A thousands of doubts were imploading into his mind and he felt like he was inplete denial. How could his father keep such an important thing from him and why did he do that?

    Did his mother know? The more those questions ured in his mind the more he felt like he was living in a lie.

    Roselyn''s face didn''t hide the stupor in his face, now she understood why the old maid was always mentioning King William and interfering in their business, because she was in love with him. It must be excruciating and torturing to live all your life waiting for a man to return the feelings you have for him but it would even be worse to watch him be happy with another woman.

    That revtion dibobted the situation, generating a mixture of emotions and letting John unable to take a decision, the madness and seek for revenge was always protuberant and even if he felt sorry for what his father did to his brother that wouldn''t erase the fact that he killed him. A son should never be forgiven orprehended for killing their own parents.

    John released his fists from being clenched and narrowed his eyes, he tried to sound as calm as possible to have a decent conversation before finally killing him. He needed answers for his unresolved doubts.

    John''s brother pulled his hair behind in the same way John usually did, before giving a breath of resignation. "My mother med me for the unrequited love and starved herself to try to kill me. Unlucky for her I was born in ake of blood that almost killed her. She left me in that sprawling house in the middle of the forest. I was crying and after days of not eating I began to feed from my mother''s blood. The was I was born and how I survived gave life to the monster I am. I remained there for three years before finding the purpose in my life: revenge. I became more and more stronger killing supernatural creatures and stealing their powers. I had practiced my powers for years and just when I became the stronger I could be I decided to go to the first person who betrayed me: your father."

    John couldn''t take it anymore the anger he felt was exploading trough his veins and the lump inside his chest was heavy trying to supress the fury he was immersed in. Until he rushed toward him trying to grip him around his neck, but before he even took the first step his brother was already disappeared.

    "I am stronger than you. I killed so many creatures and stole their powers." A disembodied voice was heard but now John recognized it. John''s brother appeared behind him.

    "Now you have to answer my questions, brother." He said gazing at John.

    "What do you want to know?" John asked, his voice was harsh and resentful.

    "Had�� my fath- the King, never talked about me before?" John''s brother stuttered for a secon but then raised his voice and sounded rougher and furious.

    John shook his head, staring at him right into his eyes, "no, he never did."

    John''s brother giggled nervously, probably insulting his father inwardly.

    "If he did I would have tried to find you." John forced himself to admit, despite the strong anger he still felt for his brother.

    Silence fell in the room, John was scrutinized by his brother like if he was trying to decipher whether he was lying or not.

    But John wasn''t lying, he didn''t agree with how his father treated him and he was sure there was some sort of exnation. Maybe he was scared to ruin his rtionship with his mother. John knew him enough to be sure that he wasn''t capable of hurting people.

    Roselyn took walked slowly toward John''s brother, she had powers and she wanted to help. Maybe she could provide him with the answers he was so desperately seeking.

    "Rose ��what are you doing?" John quickly turned around to nce at her and questioned with a preupied perplexed tone of voice.

    John''s brother traveled his gaze on thedy and Roselyn soon flinched away trying not to meet his gaze. The more she got nearer to him the more she her vision darkened like if he was walking toward a room with light off in the middle of the night.

    "Maybe I can try to link you with your father and you can ask him what you want to know." Roselyn said in a breath, before swallowing down.

    Truthfully enough she was scared, she knew what he was able to do and even if just standing next to him would make her experience so many different things she wondered what would happen if they linked together.

    Yet there was the only option, they didn''t have a chance to beat him, he was too strong.

    John''s brother kept gazing at her in stupor, considering the opportunity she offered.. After a brief pause he nodded while a hinted grin appeared on his face.

 Chapter 121 - Mom!

    John reached Roselyn as he disagreed with her choice and he didn''t want to involve her in such a risky situation.

    She couldn''t risk overusing her powers just to help a person who had been pursuing them for the whole time.

    "I won''t let you get harm to help him!" John eximed gripping around her wrist and turning her to face him.

    "I can''t lose you." He said after calming his voice.

    "I won''t harm her." John''s brother interluded, gazing at them both.

    John didn''t trust him, after all, he did he couldn''t believe he was willing to give up just because Roselyn offered to help him. And even if he did, he disliked the idea of him seeing his father after having killed him. Just the thought made him bare his teeth and glower at him driven by jealousy and irritation.

    Roselyn sighed and after a brief consideration she spoke, "maybe I can try to link all the three of us together." She dared to say. She didn''t know if she would seed in doing that, she barely learned how to use telepathy. She regretted having proposed such a thing because in case she failed maybe John''s brother would be even madder for deceiving him.

    "I have never done it before." Roselyn gazed at John''s brother to recuse herself and justify in case something happened.

    The man nodded, his facial expression wasn''t revealing any emotion, his eyes were set on Roselyn waiting for her to proceed.

    When ready the Queen gazed at John who was still staring at her with a pleading look on his face, his eyebrows were slightly curved down and his forehead was creased in an unsure doubtful expression. She took his hand before slowly and hesitating taking John''s brother''s hand too.

    As soon as she touched John''s brother''s skin it seemed like a huge undefined shadow rushed toward her and when it prated inside her she felt like falling from a high bridge.

    While she fell it felt like her heart jumped in her throat, racing so fast that it felt like it would explode as it pulsed inside her ears. As she kept precipitating her speediness increased, the air was so powerful that it formed goosebumps on her skin and she began to shake for both the coldness and the fear. It seemed so real and like if her precipitation never ended.

    Images appeared as she started to vision around her what John''s brother had experienced during his life from his point of view. shes of scenes urred in her mind causing her a strong headache for trying to resist the visions. She was scared to experience his past knowing about all the lives he took and the terror he caused. She clenched her fists and screamed in the pain trying to drive those images off but the more she tried to oppose the more those scenes became persistent until it was impossible to resist.

    Inaudible voices echoed in Roselyn''s mind before her visionpletely blurred. When she regained consciousness she was in the middle of the wood and nearly to her stood John''s brother. He was younger and seemed more innocent and scared, he was probably three years old and was walking in the middle of the forest jolting at any noise. It seemed he was even scared of his own shadow and the clothes he wore were so baggy and ruined that he seemed to be wearing those for years.

    His eyes were red and his skin was slightly pale, he walked sniffing in the wood and taking slow steps trying not to lean all his weight on the dried leaves on the soil to be as quiet as possible.

    The child kept walking and walking, just stopping from time to time to shake from the cold or hide when hearing some suspicious noises. Until he suddenly stopped, he kneeled to sniff around just to finally get up, "mother!" he yelled.

    A hinted smile on his face. His lips were pale and shaky the more they opened into a toothy smile.

    He began to run toward the castle, his legs seemed so fragile for the extreme thinness yet he was running so speedy that in a fraction of a second he reached the castle. He looked up to the enormous big and tall structure just by looking up he felt dizzy. The 4''7 feet tall child was like a midgepared to that 196 feet castle.

    The poor kid gathered all the air in his lungs before screaming out loud in all his voice, "moooom!".

    The wind began to blow intensified and another scream the little boy gave, "mom!!".

    The voice dispersed before reaching the window from where he could smell his mother''s fragrance. The young boy''s eyes filled with tears gazing at the castle''s gate and trying to spot it away.

    "Mother!"

    "Mom!"

    "Moooom!"

    "Please��"

    "Mom!!!"

    He kept screaming until his voice broke and he wasn''t unable to scream anymore. His saliva was dried and a lump on the bottom of his throat formed.

    "I miss you." He murmured, before gazing down the floor as tears ran down his blushed swollen cheeks.

    He was so mad and at the same time so sad, he had been walking for two days trying to trace his mother''s smell to reach her and when he finally did, a gigantic construction was preventing him to finally run into his mother''s arms.

    The tears soon dried and anger took the sadness'' ce in darkening the child''s face. His hairy eyebrows knitted down and his pupils widened when they reddened. He was not giving up, not now after all the work he''s done.

    Right, when he was about to run toward the gate, a noise distracted him from doing so and he unconscious turned around to see where the voice wasing from.

 Chapter 122 - Empty Sky

    When he turned around he saw a man wearing fancy adorned clothes and holding the hand of a child probably a few years younger than him. When his gaze fell on the child, his mouth opened in shock and disbelief, he couldn''t believe in his eyes.

    He shook his head vigorously as he guessed that maybe his vision was obfuscated and affected by his tiredness that can y a trick on the mind. But even after shaking his head and narrowing his eyes, the sight didn''t change. The child he was looking at and who surprised him so much to question the truthfulness of his sight was almost identical to him.

    He slowly took few steps forward, trying to remain down and hidden behind the trees'' trunks. As he focused on his earring and his smell to try to understand why that child looked so simr to him.

    "Dad, do you think I will be a good king one day?" the kid asked gazing up at his father with devotion and affection.

    The man who was holding the child''s hand kneeled on the soil to look straight into his son''s eyes. A proud smile curved his lips as he nodded, "you will be the best King that Scond never had."

    The kid smiled before frowning his eyebrows, "but I don''t want to be better than you, daddy."

    "Your highness!" a feminine voice was heard from the gate and the young vampire turned around, his eyes glimpsed when he finally saw his mother.

    "Mom!" he wanted to scream but his voice came out as a low whisper, his foot was stuck in the ground and he whimpered trying to lift his feet but something was impeding his tentative. His feet caved in the mud.

    "Oh, no!" he cried out in desperation when he saw his mother walking back inside.

    He agitated his legs but when he finally got free by leaving the only pair of shoes he had in the mud to run toward the gate, the door mmed close.

    His eyebrow curved down and a disappointed miserable look colored his face. He grabbed the bars of the gate and shook them, then tried to rip them off andstly tried to open them but he was too weak to get through the gate.

    He let himself fell onto the ground as tears wet his face once again, running down his face and bloating his eyes. The child put his arms over his head and tried to rip his hair off in desperation. How could he survive alone? He was so close to finally meet his mother��

    And who was the child who looked so identical to him? His head was spinning and his breath quickened, he began to desperate cry before he gave up to the heaviness of his eyes and fell asleep.

    *after one hour*

    "Son! Wake up!" The old maid looked around like if she was afraid to be seen by someone.

    "Wake up! Oh God��" sheined as she rolled her eyes and was pping the kid''s heated cheeks multiple times trying to wake him up.

    The kid slowly opened his eyes, his sight was blurred but the smell he inhaled was clear and unmistakable, it was his mother''s smell!

    "Mom! Mom!" He wrapped his arms around his mother''s neck. But the old maid with a sneer of disgust pped his son''s arms.

    "Don''t touch me! You will dirt my clothes!" She scolded and the kid murmured an apology before quickly unwrapping his hands.

    "What are you doing here?" His mother asked as she dragged him by his already ruined shirt in a corner not to be seen in case someone would watch through the window.

    "Mom! I was looking for you!" The kid''s voice seemed cheerful for the first time in his life and he tried to force himself not to hug his mother nor to touch her.

    "Don''t ever dare toe here again, you''re such a disgrace!"

    The kid knitted his eyebrows down confused, did he hear his mother right? What did he do wrong?

    "Get away from me or I will kill you! You''re my curse. It''s your fault if William doesn''t love me and didn''t pick me!" The maid''s voice was harsh and uneasy. She clenched her teeth and glowered at her son.

    "But�� I don''t know what to d��" the kid stuttered, his voice was broken on the verge of crying. But her mother didn''t feel pitiful for him.

    "Did you see the child who looked like you?" She asked as she arched her eyebrows, the kid nodded hoping she would tell him something positive but the answer the woman gave soon drained any hope the kid had.

    "The man is your father, he is the King of Scond, and the kid who looks like you is the Prince. You are the ck sheep, nobody loves you. Your father disowned you!"

    "My father i-is t-the King?" The kid smiled with pride, he felt honored. He couldn''t wait to meet his father and live in that enormous awesome castle.

    His gaze traveled to stare at the castle and his eyes sparkled picturing how amazing it would be to live there.

    "Yes, little grabber. But he doesn''t care about you, John will be the future King of Scond. Now go away before someone sees you! Begone!" The old maid pushed him away but the kid''s face was even more puzzled.

    "Mom?" He asked as tears filled his eyes. He would die if he remained alone, howe would his mother reject him?

    "Stop calling me like that. Go or I will throw you to the wolves in the dungeons!" The maid scoffed resigned, before quickly walking toward the entrance door. She murmured some insults as she cursed him under her breath for having dirty his shirt with his hands.

    The kid looked at his mother walking away in a desperate wish to see her turn around and open her arms to him, but her walk was steady and hasty. She didn''t even hesitate to turn around.

    He sighed a deep breath. The sun went down weing the darkness of the sky. The dense deciduous forest was scaring him even more during the night. He felt his legs would copse at any minute. How could hee back home? He never took into consideration that his mother would refuse to see him and just the thought of crossing the forest was scaring him to death.

    He looked up to the sky which was emptied of stars just like him emptied by feelings and wishes.. Alone like the moon in the sky, neglected by his parents.

 Chapter 123 - Brothers

    When Roselyn returned to the castle she was looking at John''s brother with different eyes. She wasn''t angry anymore, she was almost feeling sorry for him. Being rejected by his mother and calling him like that was probably the worst thing that could happen to a kid.

    "I am sorry��" Roselyn said, hinting at a shy smile as she looked at John''s brother.

    The murdered looked at her with a questioning gaze but limited himself to nod, he highly doubted that anyone would feel sorry for him. When he had never received love or positive feelings, he began to believe that he didn''t deserve affection or understanding so he doubted everything.

    "Did you lose your mind?" John asked Rose with an almost scolding tone of voice.

    "I have seen what happened to him, he isn''t as bad as you think he is," Roselyn whispered leaning close to John''s ear but he gestured like if he didn''t want to hear any of that.

    "You can''t romanticize him now or feel pity for him Rose, he remains the person who killed my father." John tilted his head shocked, his voice was annoyed. How could Roselyn pretend he would forget what he did to him?

    John cleared his voice to continue. "He may be in pain and disappointed but that doesn''t forgive him for havingmitted my father''s murder. I made a promise the day my father died and I won''t break it just because of his problematic painful past." John''s voice raised and he groaned when he met his brother''s gaze.

    "Let''s proceed," Roselyn said, trying to focus the matter otherwise to calm them.

    John gave a deep breath and then nodded, before glowering at his brother, "if you touch her, you''re dead."

    The brotherpletely ignored him before rolling his eyes.

    Roselyn focused by closing her eyes, trying to think about William. She tried to picture when he died and the visions she had about him. She squeezed her eyes when the pain finally linked her to him. She felt a strong tight inside the torso and when she woke up she was in the wood where King William died.

    John and his brother were hardly managing to keep their hands over Roselyn''s one, the burning sensation was hard testing their capabilities of bearing the pain. Until mes of fire appeared on their hands burning their skin and they unconsciously lifted their hands breaking the connection. The fire disappeared and they understood it was just a vision.

    "What did you do??" John asked his brother who narrowed his eyes and shrugged.

    Roselyn had her eyes closed and was shaking her head while clenching her fists.

    "Rose!" John called but Roselyn wasn''t unable to hear him.

    ***

    King William wasying on the ground unconscious, dark blood came out from his torso and Roselyn tried to walk toward him as quietly as possible.

    She kneeled and slowly stretched her hand, her fingers were moving toward King''s arm to touch him when suddenly leaves began to arise from the ground.

    The trees that were dried slowly now came alive. She looked around, who was doing that?

    A strong light hampered the sight and she had to cover her forehead with her arm to see through the blinding light.

    The light was too intense that she couldn''t keep her eyes open when a bright strong light surrounded her and impeded her eyesight.

    When the light faded and Roselyn blinked few times, her sight was clear. King William wasn''tying on the ground anymore.

    Roselyn''s eyes cast down where the King earlierid, she touched the ground and she saw for a fraction of a second the figure of someone picking him up and then disappearing.

    When she returned to the castle her eyes were widened and his face was almost as pale as the wall behind her. She couldn''t believe what she saw and she didn''t know how to exin to John that his father may be alive.

    She swallowed hard but the lump on her throat was still heavy.

    "Are you alright?" John asked but she quickly shook no with her head. She wasn''t alright neither was she ready to give him that information. Not because she wasn''t d that his father was alive but because she knew he was able to do anything to find her and someone inside her was telling her that whoever kidnapped him didn''t have good intentions at all.

    "John��" she murmured, before swallowing down once again.

    John was watching at her in silence wondering what she had discovered that would have shaken him that much.

    "Your father�� he�� might be alive." Roselyn finally said. Even if her tone rang true John was taken aback by what he just heard, not fully believing it.

    He saw him dying in his arms how could she state such a thing?

    "It can''t be." He breathed out, inwardly hoping that it was. His heart sank in his chest before elerating in a fast run. He flinched away to look at his brother a questioning gaze on his face.

    "I highly doubt he is. I poisoned him with one of the most lethal poison." John''s brother said without resentment.

    John tried to remain calm hearing what his brother had remarked with the calmest voice and an unreadable facial expression.

    When his gaze met Roselyn all the anger disappeared and a shy smile curved his lips.

    "I am d you''re okay." Hemented taking a step closer to her and wrapping his arms around his neck in a graceful hug.

    "We will go to ask the sage tomorrow, and see if he can help us," John whispered to her as his hand was caressing the back of her head while sheid sweetly on his shoulder.

    John after few seconds of peace tilted his head to gaze at his brother, "he is also your father so if you want answers meet us tomorrow at 10 am in front of the castle''s gate."

    John''s brother nodded and from the way his lips less than a millimeter curved up, Roselyn deduced he appreciated the gesture.. She smiled too, she was proud and d that John would allow him to know more about their father.

 Chapter 124 - Heartbeat

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    The Royal Couple finally remained alone in the destruction and chaos that the castle was in. John took her hand and speeded toward her bedroom which was also immersed in dust and pebbles but lucky not as much as his room.

    "I am d you''re okay," he said trapping her close to her by wrapping his hands around her hips. He ced a soft kiss on her forehead, his lips felt warm against her forehead and Roselyn couldn''t believe they fought a whole army alone.

    She opened her eyes when he departed his lips from her forehead and closed them once again when he saw him slowly leaning toward her to lock his lips on her. The kiss they shared was a slow gentle kiss, if Roselyn didn''t know him enough she would have thought he might be a tender man.

    He pulled her gently on the bed without departing from her lips, she sat on the edge and grabbed his neck with both her hands to push him closer.

    His breath hitched and he paused the kiss to breathe out, "Rose...".

    Like a sweet melody was hearing him call her name in such so sensually that it sent shivers through her spine. She opened her eyes just to find his burning into hers, "aren''t you tired?" he asked.

    Yes, she was. God only knew how much she was tired and wanted to fell asleep but oddly enough she wanted him more. She didn''t want to postpone it again, she knew that from the following day they would be busy finding his father and their intimate love life may be affected.

    She pushed him closer and brushed her lips with his once again, gently biting his bottom lips for ess.

    "I want you so badly, Roselyn." He whispered before the kiss became rougher and their tongues were exploring each other''s mouth. He ripped off her dress quickly before he cupped his chin with his head tilting his head from one side and peppering kisses all over her neck.

    Her scent drove him crazy, he could feel the heat her body was emanating and it was so hard to refrain himself from undress himself and roughly enter in her.

    If she was any other girl he wouldn''t have minded his primal needs and would have already violently entered in her but he wanted her first time to be special and gentle.

    He groaned to his demonic side who was irrepressibly pushing him to take her as fast and as roughly as possible.

    He removed both his shirt and his pants keeping his gaze straight on her. They both had been waiting for that day to happen for so long that just the thought made them both struggling to content their hidden fantasies.

    The fear that Roselyn had somehow faded and all her body was calling John''s name until he finally climbed over her. He kissed her all over her neck and cupped her breast with his hands before he looked up to her leaning his forehead over her belly button as he pressed his tongue over her clit.

    Until he lifted his head and looked at her face assume a pleading gaze to indulge him to continue. Her gaze ran through his sculptured six-pack, as it kept running down through his v line Roselyn blushed when a big hard upright member was overhanging. Roselyn swallowed down and the fear suddenly reappeared. She unconsciously lifted her back from the bed but John pushed her back on the pillow.

    He didn''t seem he was willing to let her reconsider her decision, he took her hand and kissed the back of it. Roselyn smiled, he was so swee��

    A smirk formed on his face as he ced her hands over his abdominals. Her right hand was glued over his right abdominal, which was swallowed and hard at the touch. She could feel his heart''s pulsing fast and intensely. At the same time, he slowly began to run her left hand down his muscles, exploring every inch of that pleasuring view. The more he ran the left hand over his muscled six-pack the more she could feel his heart elerating. His skin became warmer and Roselyn''s hand was crossing over the basins of his muscles until he ran her hand over his v line.

    Roselyn skipped a breath forgetting how to breathe for a second, with her right hand still pushed toward his right abdominal she could feel his heart was elerating so fast.

    Roselyn, as soon she remembered how to breathe managed to catch her breath as her cheeks heated and blushed. She could see his member hardening and be even more impeding and bigger.

    How could she manage to fit that inside of her?

    Would it hurt?

    The doubts and questions that drifted into her mind soon quieted down when she felt his skin be softer and smoother, almost delicate the more she got closer to his length.

    He closed her hand in the shape of a cone and he made her ran through his member before slowly then quicker from the bottom through his ns. Her cheeks became even redder, revealing all her shyness and innocence.

    His heartbeat became so strong through his chest and she could almost feel it knocking through her hand''s palm. John kept her left hand wrapped around his member and began to run it through it quicker. His eyes reddened and he wheezed until he ran her hand faster and faster. Roselyn''s heart was speeding so fast that it almost synchronized with John''s beat. He shut his eyes and tilted his head behind in an expression of pleasure.

    "Good girl." He murmured when he released her touch, letting her continue by herself. She increased the speediness. It was so long and so big that Roselyn barely covered half of it in her hand.

    He grunted letting her deduce she was doing her work right. A shiver ran toward his spine, his body weed and at the same time unleashed sparks of pleasures that shivered and vibrated into his skins.

    It was so hard to resist ��

 Chapter 125 - Mine

    [smut don''t read if ufortable]

    Roselyn felt his member hardener the more the speediness of her hand increased and his breath quickened until he stopped her hand by gripping hers abruptly and drove it away from his member.

    Was she doing something wrong?

    John entwined his fingers with hers as he pushed her hands against the bed. Roselyn swallowed down when she saw him climb over her and get on top. His breath on her skin caused shivers over her body. His muscles tensed and his hands pressed on his hair impeding her any movement as he looked at her seductively.

    Oh, God... It was finally happening��

    Thedy unconsciously clenched on the sheets. She peaked at him with a slight tilt of her head, the only little movement his grip was allowing her to take. She jolted when she felt a hard big presence slipping inside her entrance and a sudden burning pain.

    She squeezed her eyes and tried not to whimper when she felt the member not being able to enter fully inside since her opening wasn''t stretched enough to contain it fully.

    John slipped out to gaze at Roselyn''s hands gripping strongly on the sheet and her expression of pain.

    "Are you alright? Is it too painful?" He asked but Roselyn nodded, bearing the pain and giving him consent to slid inside once again this time gentler.

    Roselyn opened her mouth but tried to repel the scream ofint and pain swallowing harder.

    Another thrust he gave and Roselyn felt the burning sensation bing more intense simr to a scratch but at the same time slightly pleasuring. The wall that impeded him a deeper entrance broke and few drops of blood came out. The pain was more bearable, and quakes of pleasure finally intensified. mes of heat arose from her legs and a tingling sensation was weed through her intimacy. He felt electrified when she clenched her fingers on his.

    "My powerful queen is mine and mine only." His voice rang into her ears. He peppered kisses all over her milky neck, slowly drawing his tongue in circr motions. Roselyn gasped out in an attempt of a response but his thrust was so strong that she hardly could manage to keep her heartbeat under control.

    She felt like their bodybined like two pieces of a puzzle. She was stretched more as he kept going deeper inside her cavity. Soon enough, when she was stretched enough he tried to open his fingers around her but she unconsciously entwined it tightly unwilling to let it go. His thrusts became rougher and it was so hard not to moan out.

    She felt shivers of pleasure and she moaned out in both whimper and gratitude when he gave a push so intense that she had to retract her back.

    "I haven''t heard you confirm that you''re mine, Rose." He whispered out of breath.

    She tied her legs wrapping around his back to slightly arch her back and allow him to enter deeper.

    Roselyn''s breath quickened and her legs were gripping intensely over him.

    "I am��" She murmured out before a moan escaped from her lips preventing her to finish her sentence.

    "What? I didn''t hear it right." His hands went to grab her hips and slipped her closer inside.

    "I am yours�� all�� all yours." Roselyn moaned out and tilted her head, with her feet she followed his thrusts helping him in the thrusts.

    Oh God, it was so pleasuring��

    John smelled Roselyn''s blood and his eyes reddened when memories of the amazing taste of her drifted to his mind and drove his senses crazy. He felt the need to get to taste more, missing the taste, and before he could realize it his thrusts intensified and he almost fully entered inside her.

    "John!"

    The pain became so strong that Roselyn unconsciously let out a cry of pain. It wasn''t pleasuring anymore, it was so painful now.

    "John..." she called once again flinching her head from side to side until he finally woke up from the trance she was in. He paused the thrusts and when he realized what he was doing, what his demonic side tried to get full control on him his face darkened as he gazed at her. He was sorry, and he cursed himself inwardly for having hurt her although unconsciously.

    "It''s alright," Roselyn murmured. He seemed hesitant whether to restart or not. Roselyn nodded to him as if she was giving him her consent again.

    John took a deep breath and mentally ordered himself to be more delicate, he slipped inside her more gently this time, as if he was afraid to harm her. He soon began to thrust once again, slipping inside and outside of her as he kept her hands over her bed, he bent his head over the pleasure now was intense and unstoppable.

    Roselyn moaned once again, her intimacy was wet and on her stomach formed goosebumps, yet he kept thrusting.

    "Oh my�� John..." Roselyn moaned as she almost reached her peak. John smiled, recognizing the facial expression and the way her skin was almost shaking.

    A knot inside her stomach. He increased the speediness of the thrusts, keeping her hands set onto the bed and enjoying every moan Roselyn gave.

    "Call out my name once again, Rose." He ordered out of breath, Roselyn''s hands tried to turn out to grip her sheets but he pushed her back onto the bed by pulling her hair.

    "John��" she moaned aloud when he fully entered in her and a few more drops of blood dirtied the sheets.

    He smiled, just the sound of her calling for his name made him almost reach his peak.

    "I love you, John��." Roselyn moaned, the bed was trembling and creaking at each thrust. Shivers ran toward all her back and her legs began to shake as she gave thest moan. He slipped out when they both reached their climax simultaneously.

    He stretched for the bedside table and opened the drawer to grab a towel, he cleaned himself and then gently cleaned her intimacy too, in sweetest carefulness. Roselyn blushed and when he looked at her smiling, she covered her face in embarrassment.. John climbed over her and giggled as he found her shyness so sweet.

 Chapter 126 - Echo Across The Castle

    John stroke Roselyn''s hair behind her ear and smiled watching her cheeks heating more, then he gently removed her hands from her face and kissed the palms of them before kissing her sweetly. Roselyn''s naked body began to have goosebumps and John caressed her inner thighs before covering her with the bed''s sheet.

    He lifted the sheet over her shoulders before wrapping his hands around her hips and pushed her close to him.

    "I am proud for having decided to give a second chance to you brother," Roselyn said smiling as she snuggled in his embrace.

    "I am not giving him a second chance, I just am doing what is right. But If he does a false step then I will be d to kill him." He said in a remarkable voice like if he deep down wished that to happen. He was very rancorous, Roselyn noticed.

    "Then I hope that won''t happen," Roselynmented suffocating augh. He entwined his fingers with hers and fixed his head in a morefortable position cing his arm under the pillow.

    "Sleep now, tomorrow will be a very tiring day." He said with a horse sweet voice that Roselyn felt it prating through her body and made her genuinely nod to hismand.

    She fell asleep pretty quickly while he yed with her hair curling it around his finger just to uncurl it again. She looked so beautiful when asleep, of an extreme sweetness he never thought he would ever find someone so beautiful. The attraction John felt for her wasn''t only physical but was also emotional, and that made her different from all the other women he dated before.

    What did she do to him to make him feel that way? To make him want to look at her all night despite the tiredness he was in. He scoffed, whatever she did to him, he wished she never stopped to make him feel that way.

    Roselyn while she slept held his hand tighter and climbed closer to his chest cing her head over his torso. John leaned toward Roselyn to ce a soft kiss over her left cheek and a hinted smile appeared on Roselyn''s face. John wanted to kiss those peachy lips but he was afraid to wake her up so he just slowly tucked his head over hers and fallen asleep as soon as peace fell over them.

    When the sun came up John scratched his eyes before opening them, he palpated on the bed''s surface to see where Roselyn was. He widened his eyes when he explored all the bed surfaces and didn''t find her. He quickly stood up and when he turned around hearing the clicking of footsteps on the marble floor, he smiled widely. Roselyn was bringing him a tray full of pastries, biscuits, tea, and more desserts on one side, while on the other side there were salty options: scrubbed eggs omelet, ham, etcetera.

    Roselyn held the tray carefully not to drop the food. It was heavy so she took slow and controlled steps. At each step, the food and dishes trembled but thedy managed to reach the bed safe and sound.

    "Good morning, love," Roselyn said spontaneously but when she realized she had called him like that, she had to force herself not to blush for the embarrassment.

    "Morning, my Queen." He smiled toothy, gazing at the full tray she ced over the bed as Roselyn sat on the edge. John didn''t lose time and went to grab one of the pastry to eat it in one bite, Roselyn giggled at the scene before taking a biscuit.

    "What?" John asked in a yful tone of voice stretching his arm to take a second pastry and dip his finger inside it, the cream emerged when he soaked his finger. He smiled as he looked at her with a mischievous grin on his face.

    "Want some?" He asked in a mischievous yet sensual tone of voice that Roselyn couldn''t refuse such an offer.

    She was limited to give him a nod before she stared at him lean closer with his finger toward her mouth.

    Roselyn unconsciously opened her mouth widely but John nodded no with his head, it wasn''t what she was supposed to do.

    "Open it slightly." He said and she squinted her lips together in a half-opened mouth. A smirk he gave as he slowly introduced the finger inside her lips.

    "You''re very good." He whispered deeply, his lips curved into a grin before he gave her the nextmand.

    "Suck your lips into my finger and keep your lips tight."

    Roselyn blinked few times, shyness heated her cheeks but even if she was hesitating a bit she still pursed her lips to close them together sucking the cream on the knuckles. As she kept sucking she almost unconscious moved her tongues into circr motion. John''s gaze fell on her lips that moved so erotically that a thousands of thoughts drifted into his mouth.

    "Keep going," he said, appreciating her as he slipped his finger deeper.

    John smiled when he gripped her neck with his hand and bent her head slightly behind. John''s mind began to imagine so many fantasies that he couldn''t wait to fulfill with her, he felt his member hardening and knocking through his pants. He slipped his finger out her mouth, her saliva wetted his finger and he cleared it up before his primal needs would get the best of him.

    There was no time anymore, they had to go to the sage.

    "When this is over I will make the wait worth it. I look forward to it." He whispered to hisdy with a teasing grin on his face.

    "Then we have to be quick to find your dad," Roselyn hissed and John giggled nodding. He stood up and took her hand before walking out.

    The house was so quiet that their steps clicking onto the marble floor echoed through all the castle.

    If only the steps could cause an echo like that�� Roselyn couldn''t imagine how loudly her moans echoed all over the empty castle.

 Chapter 127 - The Final Verdict

    The couple spotted John''s brother''s figure leaning against the few remaining shattered bars of the castle''s gate. When he saw them he gave a light wave with his hand while Roselyn offered a gentle smile and John hinted a nod.

    John and his brother seemed so simr not only physically but also personally, probably John''s brother had trust issues as much as him and they both shared a hardplicated past which shaped their personality and toughened their souls. Maybe they would end up destroying each other or they would discover how simr they truly are and eventually findmon ground.

    "Ready?" John asked and his brother nodded.

    John took Roselyn''s hand and speeded toward the cave of the old sage, arriving few seconds after his brother. His brother grinned noticing he arrived first and John rolled his eyes.

    "Stay near me," John whispered to Roselyn, before taking her hand and walking toward the entrance.

    The two male creatures walked steadily inside the cave as their overdeveloped sight was allowing them to see through the darkness and Roselyn followed John carefully walking.

    As she rememberedst time when she slid down mud chutes she prepared herself right after John warned her about it. She kneeled and palpated with her hands over the ground surface. When she palpated the soil she felt the warm surface inclined like descent and she deduced it may be the mud chutes from where she slid through the first time.

    Roselyn sat on the edge and pushed herself forehead, followed by both John and his brother.

    She got up and the room suddenly lightened like the first time. The sage''s face shined enlightened by the bright light of a candle he was holding under his chin. The old man was smiling widely when he saw Roselyn through his closed eyes, "banshee!" he cheered.

    When John''s brother slid down the sage took few steps backward and turned around to face his new guest. His eyes squeezed and his head began to shake while he tried to stop the uncontroble images he was visioning and the voices he heard by covering his ears with his hands and screaming as if he was possessed.

    "You!" He pointed his shaky and crooked finger toward John''s brother.

    "You''re evil. The countless number of people you''ve killed�� and your powers��" he murmured in a fearful voice.

    "You two��" his fingered traveled toward John''s direction, "you''re rted."

    Silence fell in the room and for some instants, the only noises that could be heard were those of the fireflies fluttering their wings and the candle burning its wick.

    Roselyn cleared her voice to break the embarrassing silence and begin to speak, "we''re here to ask you a favor."

    The sage kept facing John''s brother and just after some instants when Roselyn spoke he finally deigned to answer her.

    "Miss Roselyn everything for you! I owe you! I avenged my wife thanks to your help!"

    The sage''s voice became lowered and calmer as he took Roselyn''s hand to shake it.

    "Thank you, I appreciate it." Roselyn smiled closing her hand''s fingers around his.

    "We need your help. I had a vision about King William, he may be alive." Roselyn said, in a modted tone of voice. She knew well that she couldn''t be fully sure about her visions and her powers, not having practiced her magic enough and not fully knowing how to use them. She didn''t want to give fake hopes to John.

    The sage''s eyebrows arched while with one hand he cupped his chin and massaged it and with the other, he scratched his head.

    "Are you sure?" He asked in disbelief.

    Of course, Roselyn wasn''t, how could she be sure?

    "I am not, I just visioned it. King John suggested visiting you." Roselyn said still holding John''s hand behind her back, as it made her feel safe like if she was standing with an armed army when she was with him.

    "I am old and weak, dear." He started, his lips pursed before slightly curving down as if he was doubting his capabilities.

    "Please��" John begged in the most vulnerable voice, like if he was almost about to cry.

    "Okay�� I can try. Because I owe you two." The sage said after a brief consideration that seemed tost forever. John smiled and walked toward the man, "thank you."

    The sage nodded and went to sit in the usual deformed ancient chair, he ced his hands over the table. Roselyn sat in front of him like the first time they had been there. She swallowed down, she felt so scared that a grip sank in her chest and her fingers were tingling. But for John she would do anything, she swallowed the lump in her throat and gazed up to the old sage.

    The man in front of her opened his eyes reviling the terrific bloody eyes before taking her hands.

    The sage''s hands squeezed Roselyn''s hands almost hurting her until his eyes began to assume different graduation of red, he blinked few times and his hands began to shake.

    His teeth clenched and Roselyn felt shivers running through her arms, provoking her electrical strokes prating her skin and tingling.

    The table began to tremble when the veins inside the sage''s arms became darkener, he was focusing all his energies and the powers in his weak old body to help the couple.

    Suddenly, the table stopped from shaking, the old man''s eyes closed and he left Roselyn''s hands.

    "What did you see?" John questioned hastily, reaching the table and leaning his body over it.

    "Your highness��" the sage started, he regathered his breath and ced his shaky deformed hand over his skeletal torso.

    "Your father�� he is still alive��"

 Chapter 128 - Alive

    My father is alive? How would it be possible? It can''t be! If he was alive he would have already came to me and would have never abandoned the Kingdom.

    "He''s not. He would have never abandoned me, if he was." John said, shaking his head. When he realized what he said he turned his head over his brother whose face darkened and he tilted his jaw. The sage cleared his voice, he got up from the chair he was sat on, his legs trembled and he seemed weaker than before, like if the effort drained part of his energies.

    "John," the old man walked slowly and unsteady toward him and ced a hand over his shoulder, "I have seen something shocking�� He died, but he was revived by a �� by a banshee." The sage exined, his gaze darted toward the three men, stopping for some seconds to set his gaze on Roselyn.

    "It can''t be!" John said, in a almost furious tone of voice, "Roselyn is the only banshee alive."

    "I thought she was, but the fairy who saved your father was so strong and had few men with her."

    John ''s lips pouted in contemtion and disbelief, the sage''s statement sprout worry in his heart.

    He was unwilling to believe it, after all his work and his sufference he found out he was alive but kidnapped by evil creatures? Could it be any worse?

    "The banshee is so strong, I had never seen anyone to be able to bring alive a human. But she did it, throught the energy of nature he revived him just to bring him to Kratez and imprisionate him in the dungeons. I couldn''t see more, it''s already a lot if I managed to see what happened to him." The sage said before taking a deep breath, and massagging his forehead with his hand.

    A glimmer of a smirk curved John''s lips, it wasn''t a happy smile, it was most like a mischievous evil smile, like if he was nning something and only God knew what.

    The sage, probably deciphering his maleficient expression, nodded no with his head. "It''s too dangerous and unsafe."

    Kratez? Dangerous? For him? The sage must have been overworking his mind too much, John thought to himself before tilting his head and knitting his eyebrows. "Kratez is my realm, it''s time to get my throne back and get my father back to his." Hemented, his voice so haorse and threating as his eyes reddened and a groan escaped from his lips.

    Kratez was thend where he lived all his life and the reason behind his absence, and why he was considered like a ghost by Scond''s inabitants. Because he was busy taking care of another realm and filling another throne. He was the King of Kratez, thend where all supernatural creatures lived. As if he was lucifer in the hell he had to take care of every creature and keep under control everything, punishing and fighting any creature who would try to take his ce. He was ruining there creating a proper hell on Earth, on which all the most evilest creatures lived and only him was able to keep them under control. Until, because of his father''s death he had to leave Kratez and leave the throne unattended. Chaos fell in the realm just like if lucifer let the rounds hell open and all the sinned souls were free to wander wherever they wanted .

    "I have seen how Kratez was reduced, trust me they are in jeopardy, the dungeons had been free and the throne had been destroyed. If they see you are back they will try to kill or worse, they won''t go back to ept back your return they won''t let you take control of thend anymore. Kratez became like a yground where everyone is free to do whatever they want." The sage exined, pausing his exnation to take breaths and shook his head as if he didn''t expect something so absurd and serious to happen.

    John massaged his chin, and his forehead pucked, his jaw was so tense that two short lines formed emphatizing his prominent jaw as his face hardened. He didn''t want to hear any of this. He just wanted to see his father, if he really was alive nothing or nobody would stop him from saving him.

    John turned around and gazed at Roselyn, he took a brief breath and opened his mouth but before he could say anything Roselyn replied anticipating him, "I wille."

    She knew he would tell her to go just like he did before the supernatural army fought them, if she didnt leave him then why would she leave him now?

    She was a banshee too, maybe not as powerful as the banshee who was able to revive King William but she would do anything to help John and even if she decided not to go she knew well enought she would go crazy waiting for him at the castle knewing he was in danger.

    "Roselyn..." John breathed out and scoffed.

    "I wille too." John''s brother spoke and the couple both raised her eyebrows, turning their gaze on him.

    "I will help you." He confirmed his version, reading the puzzled questioning gazes he received.

    When Roselyn turned around to gaze at John she saw him disappear to reappear pushing his brother against the table, his fist against the wall and his arm gripping over his neck, "If you think I will let you hurm my father once again, you couldn''t be wronger." He groaned, locking his elbow on the opposite side of his neck so that he was trapping his brother''s neck against his arm.

    "I don''t want to kill him. I just want to talk to him." His brother said in an expression of pain being crashed against''s the cage fragmented wall.

    "And you think I trust you?" John asked, his eyebrows knitted down and his teeth clenched.

    "I would have already killed you if just the thought would have drifted into my mind."

    John''s brother blowed irritably to stroke the hair out of John''s forehead like if he wanted to piss him off, John got him free and shook his eyes to remain patient after such a gesture.

    "Youe then, but just because I need your help." John said stll ncing at him hesitantly.

    The sage took a long breath, "I wille too." he stated, taking Roselyn''s hand and they both took a step toward the two brothers.

    "We may have more chances to find him and save him in four." Roselyn remarked smiling supportively at his husband who rolled his eyes up to the sky.

    "Alright then," he breathed out.

 Chapter 129 - Kratez

    The sage joined his hands together and a wave of wind wrapped their body teleporting all three of them in front of Kratez.

    John''s eyes narrowed when his mouth gapped mouth stared at the destruction hisnd was in, when he used to reign Kratez creatures were living peacefully, nature growing and blooming now it was all destroyed. Thend was dried for theck of growing nature and the soil was grey, all the trees had been destroyed and just a few branches filled the soil.

    They all took a step forward, the pebbles shattered under their feet and crows croaked flying in the sky. Roselyn blinked few times when she began to vision through the fog the bodies of all the victims that had been taken, dark blood over the ground that now was so dried and chaotic. Head splits, body splits, open wounds, and blooding out from different directions. She could even smell the metallic blood scent.

    Roselyn lost the bnce and almost fell, luckily John grabbed her in time and held her, "I told you you shouldn''t havee." He said in a usual scolding tone of voice.

    "Are you alright?" the sage asked, keeping her from her shoulders and helping her to walk.

    Roselyn nodded when finally her visions faded away, and a long breath she took.

    "John!" John''s brother groaned before turning around and punching strongly a creature that appeared as soon as it was hit, when knocked down he revealed his teeth and cut open his neck killing the creature.

    John swallowed and nced at him, "thank you," he said before setting his gaze back to Roselyn once again.

    John''s brother shook his fist as it was slightly hurting for the strong punch he gave.

    "Someone ising!" Roselyn said when her ears began to whistle and a ck fog only visible by her reached her. Roselyn squeezed her eyes before that thing could hit her.

    John perceived the creatures arrive by the way the air moved and anticipated its attack. He gripped around his neck and the creature became visible then he broke his neck, cracking like a weak stick it broke. And the creature fell to the ground. John''s brother rushed and kicked the creature''s already almost unconscious body more and more times causing fractures all over his back.

    He surely had anger issues, Roselyn thought to herself before clearing her voice.

    "Why are they all invisible?" Thedy asked trying to keep her gaze up from the ground.

    "When creatures became more powerful they be always faster, they aren''t invisible they are just too fast to be seen," John exined gazing around monitoring if anyone would appear.

    "Why aren''t you?" Roselyn asked, trying to keep her mind away from the negative feelings she was perceiving the more she infiltrated in that driednd.

    "One day I will exin to you, Roselyn, now you need to be careful. If anything happens to you I would die." John said and when hisst words were enunciated he widened his eyes, probably not fully realizing what his unconscious just admitted.

    "Alright��" Roselyn said trying to suffocate the huge smile that tried to curve her lips.

    "Oh no��" the sage murmured. They saw a pack of Lycans peeking at them while they were eating from a huge cluster of branches and dead bodies where they were sucking blood from and when they saw them their eyes glimpsed identifying a new source of food.

    One of them, with a bigger body shape, smiled revealing his long sharp fangs, and looking at John he stated, "the fallen King of Kratez is back."

    The two brothers groaned simultaneously, ncing at the five lycans with frowned eyebrows.

    "I am ready to take it back and reestablish order," John revealed his fangs.

    "We don''t want you to reestablish order." Another lycanmented, and the whole pack slowly crawled toward the brothers like a pack surrounding their prey.

    John departed from his brother, standing on two opposite sides.

    "That''s too bad because it will happen whether you like it or not." John groaned as soon as he finished his sentence the leader of the pack threw himself against John followed by two other Lycans while the remaining two attacked his brother.

    John flipped forward dodging the first attack and throwing himself with extreme speediness and strength against the second Lycan, his long gs sank into the creature''s neck before throwing him against the other two Lycans

    John and his brother were surrounded by 5 lycans. The remaining lycans looked at the duo ferociously rearing to tear them apart.

    "You''re still strong." The lycan leader shouted ludicrously managing to get up from the soil whining.

    "You''re wrong, I am even stronger. And you will regret not having bowed to me soon." John spat. The lycans'' leader snorted coldly and he signaled to all other lycans to charge. They have teamed up again even if John''s attack harmed two of them they still were ready to reattach.

    "Careful," John shouted, he quickly knew to be on guard.

    They both groaned and long fangs and ws extended from their body. The lycans attacked his brother first. But he had an advantage, his speediness.

    He speeded in the opposite direction dodging their attack easily. He mmed the ground with his foot and the sharp stones flew into their face. The lycan put up a defense, but when they looked, John and his brother were already attacking them. The ws of John sank into one''s of the creature''s bodies while his other went to rip off the torso of another one. Leaving them on the ground he turned around to nce at the remaining one. John widened his arms, blooding out from his ws, e." He groaned, but the remaining crated gazed at John''s brother who quickly knocked down and killed the remaining of his pack leaving him alone.

    "I am- I am sorry." The Lycan said, bowing down to John.

    They never stood a chance against John, and when he paired up with his brother he oddly became even stronger and unbeatable.

    "You alright?" John''s brother asked, before seeing John nodding clearing the blood over his hands.

 Chapter 130 - Hallucinations

    After walking for few more minutes and having beaten countless packs of creatures, they finally reached the dwelling where John resided when he was reigning thatnd.

    "Here we are," John said, in a murmur. His gaze traveled toward his mansion that was almost unrecognizable. It had been fully destroyed and on the few remaining pieces of walls that surrounded the dwelling were written insults with blood.

    John shook his head, "this is my reward for having kept peace for so long?" he pointed at the writings.

    The sage took a long breath, facepalming his face in disappointment, "they don''t know what they are doing and are too entric and power-driven to understand the consequences of their actions."

    Maybe the sage was right, John thought to himself yet it wasn''t a usible reason to create so much destruction to a terra that just gave them life and tranquillity. The only creatures he had killed were the ones who dared to oppose his will and misbehave, besides that John had always been caring toward their needs.

    "Let''s get our father." John groaned when his eyes widened and shed an intense red light gazing at his brother whose nodded.

    Then he turned around to gaze at Roselyn and the sage, once they nodded he entered inside by climbing over the remains of his mansion.

    A light came from inside, he kept walking climbing over the mass of shards, followed by his allies.

    The more he walked and he reached the light''s source he began to feel weaker and weaker. Voices echoed inside his mind and his view blurred while his head spun. Visions of his father''s death drifted into his mind and harassed him so much that his head began to pulse and ache. He squeezed his eyes, but the visions became even clearer like if he was living that scene on repetition.

    The same happened to the sage and John''s brother, the sage shook his head vigorously trying to keep his wife''s vision away from his head but the more he tried to oppose the more that vision rified inside his mind. It looked so real�� she was calling his name, stretching her hand for him to take and smiling at him so widely that for some instant he forgot he was hallucinating. He smiled at her, so happy to finally see her again.

    He wanted to hug her to wrap his hands around her and finally melt in her embrace, after all those years he was finally seeing her.

    Roselyn felt the usual dark cloud, this time it was reaching the sage, she widened her eyes when she pictured him dying trying to reach his wife. She couldn''t let him die, she called him and tried to shook him but he was in the trace, empty gazing and smiling. His head moved from side to side harmoniously like if he was following a melody that someone sang for him.

    "That is not real!" Roselyn screamed aloud in all her voice when she gazed around and saw John and his brother also hallucinating and shaking.

    "Wake up!" She shook the sage''s shoulders again. What was happening to them? And why was she immune from that attack?

    The sage became paler and his lips became livid, a murmur escaped from his mouth, "we''re finally together."

    "No!" Roselyn screamed, her eyes filled with tears when she saw the ck fog plunging into the sage''s body. The man fell onto the ground, his eyes slowly closed but a smile on his face remained until he gave hisst breath.

    Who was so strong to do that? To kill someone just by making them vision something?

    Roselyn swallowed down, she was alone. Her allies were all hallucinating and only God knew if they would ever fight back the vision and wake up from that lethal hallucination.

    An intense light appeared in front of her and just when it faded Roselyn was able to flinch her head and looked at it.

    "John!" She heard William''s voice and ran toward him. His legs and his wrists were tied up with a rope.

    "We will save you," Roselyn whispered to him, bent down to untie the rope that impeded him to move. The King once free stood up and gestured with his head toward a way out.

    Roselyn nodded to him and took few steps in that direction until she suddenly stopped. It was too easy, and John was still behind. A good father would never leave his son alone and behind just to flee.

    "What?" William asked frowned, puzzled by Roselyn''s sudden stoppage.

    "I am hallucinating too." She said, taking few steps backward.

    "Roselyn!" William or better who looked like William raised his voice and called her pointing at the direction they were heading in.

    "You are not him!" Roselyn screamed, staring at the person in front of her straight in his eyes.

    "Don''t be silly, we should go!" The man said widening his arms andughing nervously.

    But Roselyn shook her head and turned around to run back to John.

    A strong grip tightened in her chest when he finally reached him, a strong light reappeared in front of her but this time it was reaching at her quickly. The more it reached her the more it spread and intensified.

    The noise of someone pping their hands woke Roselyn from her trance and a very familiar voice spoke.

    "Wow, good job."

    Roselyn''s jaw dropped and her hands were trembling, was she hallucinating?

    The person in front of her was the person she less thought to find there. How could it be?

    She blinked her eyes few times, but the banshee in front of her didn''t disappear.

    "It can''t be��" Roselyn said darting her eyes around to see the dead body of the sage on the ground and John still hallucinating.

    She swallowed down and a tear fell down her face.

    The banshee in front of her, the person who caused all the deaths and destruction was her sister.

    Sharon reached Roselyn with a proud smile on her face and caressed her sister''s cheek gently.. Roselyn was so shocked by that revtion that her skin became paler than usual and her mouth dried up.

 Chapter 131 - Get In The Way

    "Sharon�� you''re a banshee?" Roselyn murmured still in disbelief and shock. She knew Sharon and how much she was obsessed with King John, why would she do all that just to harm him? Maybe for revenge? Roselyn was confused and so many doubts were filling her mind, doubting every minute she spent with her sister.

    "Yes, Roselyn. I am, just like you." She said beginning to walk around her like a beast surrounding her victim waiting to attack. "The only difference is that I am probably ten times stronger than you and I had been improving and practicing my powers for years."

    Roselyn couldn''t lie to herself, she was so scared seeing how her powers reduced the poor sage and still seeing John and his brother in trace and hallucinating.

    Sharon began to walk toward a door in the left and when she opened it, Roselyn peeked to see King William. He was tied to a metallic chain and wasn''t unable to move or to talk for the bandage over his mouth.

    "William!" Roselyn rushed toward that door but Sharon mmed it close right before Roselyn could reach it. She moved a finger and nodded no with her head.

    "You see Roselyn. The reason why I wanted the King was not only because I am in love with him and not only because I want to be the Queen of Scond. There''s more, I also want to rule with him Kratez."

    Roselyn frowned her eyebrows that seemed so crazy even to believe it and there were so many questions she wanted to ask Sharon that she didn''t even know where to begin from.

    "You knew I was a banshee?" Roselyn vociferated out one of the thousands of questions she had in her mind and Sharon nodded, "I knew you were since I found out I was too, but I never thought you would ever achieve a character growth to be one. Of course, by marrying the King you did." She said, subtly stating that if it wasn''t for a man she would have never improved her character.

    Roselyn was used to herck of affection and her disrespect but now she wanted to know what was her true purpose, if she revived William she must have been nning something very huge and scary. Roselyn had a bad feeling about that.

    "Are you the banshee who revived King William?" Roselyn asked, even if she was sure she was she still felt the need to hear it from her.

    "Yes. Of course, I am. And I did it with a purpose," Sharon grinned with a devilish smile on her face. "Usually the humans who are poisoned by supernatural creatures would die and dpose on their own and fast so I knew nobody would suspect that someone would have revived him after noticing his absence."

    She turned around toward John to gaze at him for few seconds before speaking again, "when I saw John was skeptical about love, I made a n. I wanted to form a strong attachment with King William so that when he would have introduced me to John as the powerful fairy who saved his father''s life he would have finally seen me for what I am."

    Sharon''s gaze darkened and her eyebrows narrowed, she took a long breath, "but then you arrived, I know about David, he told me. So now tell me the truth!" her voice raised in a yell. "Were you seeing each other secretly before and John was jealous of Lord David? Or was your marriage a false to cover up having harmed that silly David?"

    Roselyn shook her head, was she really speaking seriously? Had she been nning that the whole time? Now it was all understandable and made sense, although in a crazy maleficent way. That was the reason why she was so obsessed with John because her purpose was not only Scond but it was also the realm of Kratez. Why be a queen of a country when you can also be the Queen that rules a supernaturalnd?

    "We are in love now that''s all that matters," Roselyn said, and truthfully enough she really meant that. She would''ve never believed that thanks to an agreement she would find the man of her dreams and also fall in love.

    Sharonughed aloud, like if that was the best joke she ever heard and Roselyn frowned her forehead. Roselyn was losing her patience with her sister.

    "Yes are you so deeply madly in love?" Sharon raised an eyebrow and pursed her lips, "If you love him that much then my n will be sessful."

    "Y-y-your n?" Roselyn stuttered blinking few times and swallowing hard afraid of what her sister might say.

    Sharon walked toward Roselyn while nodding, she stroke her hair behind her ear and grinned gazing at her. "You have to leave him to me," she said raising an eyebrow.

    Roselyn frowned her eyebrow, what did she mean? No way she was giving him up now that they would probably be able to have a happy ending together and especially after all they had gone through.

    "I won''t. Sharon, please stop with this immature behavior, I love��"

    "I love him h h, he is the reason why I wake up in the morning with a smile on my face. He brought light to my boring life h h." Sharon joked with an annoying tone of voice that made Roselyn grow at her.

    "Listen to me," Sharon said after taking a deep sigh, "If you don''t leave him to me and step aside I will kill his father. If you leave I will save him."

    Roselyn unconsciously widened her eyes, did she hear it right? Roselyn couldn''t believe Sharon would do such a thing. Not that it wasn''t predictable considering all the times she tried to get in their way. But killing an innocent person just to reach a purpose in life? That was insanity.

    Roselyn shook her head, "you aren''t seriously speaking. Are you?" her voice came out as peak, desperate and angry at the same time.

    "I couldn''t be more serious. I will do everything for love, dear sister. But will you do it too?" Sharon raised an eyebrow while looking at her upside down. "However, it''s up to you, Rose. If you won''t leave John to me, will you be able to bear the thought you were the cause of his father''s death? And I am curious to find out if John will still love you so deeply when he discovers you were the one who decided to kill his father."

    Sharon smirked, before chuckling. "It''s very pathetic you thought you had a chance with him. But it''s even more pathetically that you''re gonna lose anyway."

    Roselyn was speechless hearing what her sister said and the threat she dared to impose. She felt imprisoned unable to decide what to do. She turned around and saw both John and his brother still hallucinating, there was no one to ask help to. She was alone.

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears, "please don''t��" she begged with a low broken voice.

    "You are the one who dared to date him when you knew I loved him, it''s time to leave him to me," Sharonmented tilting her head and folding her arms.

 Chapter 132 - The End

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears, "please don''t��" she begged with a low broken voice.

    "You are the one who dared to date him when you knew I loved him, it''s time to leave him to me," Sharonmented tilting her head and folding her arms.

    Roselyn felt her heartbeat elerating and her breath fatigued, a grip tightened her chest for the anxiety that she was in. She was cornered, there was no way out, no decision to take, the only thing she could do was listen to her sister''s request.

    She couldn''t oppose. How could she provoke the pain of someone she loved so deeply? and she knew she would have that regret fixed in his mind for the rest of her life. If she to decide what to provide, her happiness or to John''s happiness. She had no doubts in picking John''s happiness instead of hers. Roselyn took a long deep and nodded quietly.

    "You won, Sharon." Roselyn raised her hands into the air in surrender before wiping off the tears that fell down her face as soon as she pronounced her sentence.

    The most joyful proud smile appeared on Sharon''s face. "Well done sister, anyway don''t be that sad. We both know he would get tired of you sooner orter and leave you with heartbreak. Indeed, you should thank me for having spare you with such a-"

    Roselyn driven by anger unconsciously pped her sister so powerful that Sharon stopped her speech and went to wide her eyes in shook.

    "You''re the one here heartbroken and desperate so much to force a rtionship with someone. You''re the one who never had a chance with him and you knew it otherwise you wouldn''t have been here willing to take an innocent life just to fill the empty ego of yours." Roselyn spat in all the fury she was in, her voice peaked and trembled but it was full of resentment and anger. She had never hated someone that much before.

    Sharon looked at Roselyn with a tensed and furious facial expression, she was so angry that the veins in her neck bloated and her face turned of an intense red, she clenched her teeth to murmur, "go away now before I kill you."

    "I hate you so much." Roselyn spat clenching her fists.

    "I hate you more," Sharon replied watching Roselyn turn around and hastily walking away because she knew that if remained more in that ce she would either get too much emotional or too crafty with her sister for how angry she was.

    Roselyn ran toward the exit and burst into tears for both anger and sadness. She knew she was into the fray and knowing she would lose John forever made her so furious that she felt blood boiling in her veins.

    Roselyn gasped, covering her face while tears wettened her hands and bloated her eyes. She huped as she was inwardly cursing her sister.

    ***

    Sharon went to free William before waking him up and helping him to walk outside the room he was imprisoned in. When William saw John he began to cry with tears of joy.

    Sharon stretched her hand toward John and his brother and closed her eyes, she focused and light-soaked them and slowly woke them up from their trace. They blinked a few times as if they just woke up from a deep sleep, to clear their visions.

    When John recognized Sharon he widened his eyes in disbelief what was she doing there?

    But before he could ask her anything King William rushed toward him and hugged him so intensely that pushed him on the floor. John''s eyes filled in tears, the most cheerful smile curved his lips like if he was on cloud nine.

    "Dad!" John eximed in a broken voice filled with happiness. "I can''t believe you''re alive!"

    They remained embraced for few minutes until King William''s gaze traveled toward his other son. His heart skipped a beat staring into his murder''s eyes. He departed from John''s hug and freeze staring at him.

    His first son looked down the floor before clearing his voice and stare back at his father.

    "I am sorry��" he confessed, his eyes were filled with sadness. And he couldn''t believe that seeing his father alive was something that would make him feel so relieved despite the way he had been treated in the past.

    "I was furious because my mother abandoned me and med me for your unrequited love, I grow up by myself without anyone and when I saw you giving the love and affection to John instead of me I felt so wretched and my heart broke into a thousand of pieces."

    William nodded to his first son, "I understand you, son. I am sorry, I can''t imagine how hard it must have been growing alone and feeling rejected by both Karen and me." He offered him a supportive smile, which his son soon returned.

    "What are you doing here Sharon?" John asked, his eyes darted in a desperate search for Roselyn, and not finding her he groaned.

    "Where is Rose? What did you do to her?" He asked again in a more fidget voice like if he was almost losing his temper.

    Sharon frowned her eyebrows, "Roselyn? Oh.." her eyebrows curved down slightly in a sad expression. "She escaped."

    John shook his head and made a grimace before sighing, "she would never do that."

    "She saved me, John," William said pointing his finger at Sharon who stood in a proud posture.

    "You did? You''re the banshee who saved him?" John asked not believing what he just heard.

    "I am," she said. "It took me a lot of energy."

    "Thank you, Sharon," John said, hinting a smile.

    Sharon walked toward him and wrapped her arms around John hugging him. A grin appeared on her face, knowing her n was about to begin.

    ***********

    Here it was! The end of volume 2! I made something really exciting and shocking to happen but I know I have very smart readers who can easily predict what happens! So I wouldn''t be surprised if some of you already knew who the banshee was ? Anyway I hope you will keep following the story and support me <3 lots of love

    HOW PREMIUM WORKS:

    The chapters from 80th chapter on will be locked, which means that the next chapters and all the second volume won''t be free anymore.

    To unlock them you can use fast passes or coins. I want to thank each one of you who have reached the end of the first volume! I know it may end in a drastically way but I had always loved stories who ended with a suspenseful and tragical ending.. So I wanted to reproduce the same ending for my story. If you want to know more you can read the second volume, lots of new things will happen and I can''t wait to read your opinions about it! <3

 Chapter 133 - Come Back

    Sharon departed from the hug and offered a shy innocent smile when looking at King John with her head slightly bowed down. John turned around and when he saw the sage fell on the floor unconsciously, he widened his eyes.

    "What happened to him?" he asked, with a hoarse tone of voice, knitting his brows down as he skeptically skimmed the body upside down.

    "My powers were so strong that they had you two hallucinate. But he unlucky didn''t make it, and the vision killed him..." Sharon took a long breath, cing a hand over her chest and assuming a sad facial expression.

    "And Roselyn��?" John asked once again, hoping to receive a new answer more satisfying, the one he received left him doubtful. Just not seeing Roselyn near him was making him feel iplete, he had never been distant from here since when they got closer, and maybe for that or maybe for the deep feeling he had for her he didn''t like how it felt being alone anymore.

    "Roselyn left, she said she couldn''t bear that situation anymore. It was too much and she understood that maybe I will be the right girl for you." Sharon said and a hinted smirk curved her lips up.

    She left him now and retreated when they finally found his father? John couldn''t believe it, a shook his head took, narrowing his eyes. It couldn''t be.

    "Where did she go?" He asked, his eyebrow still knitted down as his gaze darted between the sage and Sharon.

    "I don''t know�� but is it important now? Your father is alive." Sharon said pointing at his father, who offered him a smile when John turned around to gaze at him.

    John nodded slightly, he was happy for his father but the whole situation seemed so odd, like if he had to give up to Roselyn just to have his father? Maybe he was just being paranoid, Rose had all the reasons to leave, after all their rtionship and everything they went through it was understandable if she wanted to step back and decide to live a calm life m with someone.

    At the end that was what Roselyn wanted and what

    he promised her in the agreement, little did he knew so many things would have happened and would have hindered their path toward happiness.

    John took a long breath to ept what happened and try to focus on his father now, so many concerns were haunting him mentally. He was worried about Roselyn, he didn''t have the certainty she would sessfully find the way out of Kratez''s safe, so many creatures was free and if something happened to her, and after having found his father, he would lose her it would be such an excruciating pain to bear.

    "I have to find her, she can''t cross Kratez alone, it''s too dangerous."

    Sharon, hearing John''s statement tried not to roll her eyes and forced a smile on her lips. With the fakest tone of voice she spoke, "yes, I am worried too. We should look for her and maybe she will exin to you why she decided to leave you."

    John''s mouth set in a hard line as he nodded, beginning to walk toward the exit of what once was his residence, he looked around in a desperate search for Roselyn.

    "Rose!" he screamed aloud, flinching his head from side to side and turning around multiple times but he couldn''t find her anywhere.

    "Roselyn!!" Another scream, this time louder. Probably all the creatures around him heard him but he didn''t care, he was willing to take the risk just to find his loved one.

    "I don''t understand, where could she be?" Sharon asked opening her arms widely.

    The more he looked around the more he felt his hopes fade away and sadness hit him, the more he missed her so much. Did she leave him?

    He clenched his fists as he was fighting back tears, he turned around to face the wall and punched it so strongly that the wall began to tremble and creak around the spot he hardly hit.

    "John," his brother who was looking around trying to find Roselyn as well called him, when John nced at him with tears shimmered in his eyes, "we will find her, I promise."

    John smiled for the first time in a genuine way to his brother and took a long breath when staring at his fists bleeding from the strong punch he gave.

    He ignored the blooding out and went back to head toward the exit. When he finally exited he sniffed around trying to smell Roselyn''s scent and as soon as he did, he turned in the opposite direction he was taking and began to run toward a pathway in the right direction.

    His father was carried by John''s brother to keep up with John''s speediness while Sharon tried to run as fast as possible but she was hard keeping up with them.

    Roselyn sat leaning her back on a three, hugging her legs and bowing her forehead against her knees.

    "Rose!" John called her and his eyes shined with joy when a smile appeared on his face.

    He ran toward her to embrace her but Roselyn quickly stood up and took few steps backward. She gazed at William alive and she remembered her sister''s threat, her eyes thinned and sadness filled her gaze.

    "Rose..." John''s tone of voice was miserable and his lips'' corners curved down. Roselyn kept her gaze set on the floor because she knew that if she looked at him in the eyes either John would read that she was still loving him or she would burst into tears.

    She traveled her gaze toward William and smiled to him widely, "I am d you''re alive your highness."

    King William smiled at her, even though he didn''t know who she was but from the way his son''s eyes shined when looking at her he imagined she must be someone really important to him.

    "Roselyn��e back." John''s voice broke assuming a pleading tone of voice.

    "I can''t..." Roselyn murmured.

    Sharon reached them out of breath and cleared her voice seeing Roselyn holding his hand.

 Chapter 134 - Name

    Sharon cleared her voice and Roselyn immediately removed her hand from John''s hand. Roselyn took a deep breath and spoke, "this is not what I want."

    Only God knew how much pronunciating those words hurt her, it was even hard to look at him in the eyes. But It wasn''tparable to how much the sound of those words broke John''s heart into millions of pieces. It felt like a sword slipped inside his chest and no creature''s attack ever hurt him that much. He felt a strong grip right where the heart was located and all of a sudden all his certainties vanished.

    "I promise I will give you the serenity you need, the peace you''ve been looking for. We can escape somewhere, just me and you and my fat��"

    Sharon cleared her voice once again pushing Roselyn to intervene, "John please�� don''t make things harder than they already are." She said, the lump in her throat made her voice peaked, and when she began to speak once again her voice was shaking. "You mean everything to me, you really do."

    Roselyn said, meeting his eyes for some fraction of an instant just to look down the floor once more. John, the more he looked at her and listened to her pronunciating those words the more he felt the grip around his heart intensifying always more. Why was it so painful? He tried to drive back tears and tilted his head, his gaze now dropped to the floor, and nodded quietly. "If this is what you what..." he said, with a disappointed vulnerable tone of voice that made Roselyn look at him, she had to force every inch of her body not to tell him that she didn''t want to leave him but she had no choice.

    Roselyn couldn''tmand to her heart that was beating so fast and aching so painfully that she rathered die not to feel that feeling anymore. She opened her mouth, ready to tell him the truth but as soon as her lips slightly opened she heard her sister''s voice echoing in her head, "don''t dare. Unless you want me to kill William." Roselyn''s gaze traveled toward Sharon who grinned letting her deduce her sister mentally linked with her.

    Her sister''s threat made her close her lips immediately after, she couldn''t provoke John such sufferance again, she knew how much he suffered when he found out about his father''s death. And if he knew she was the reason behind his death would he ever forgive her? Roselyn doubted that.

    Roselyn turned around and began to walk in the opposite direction John came from. John stretched his arm trying to call her, but no voice came out, he was too broke even to speak. He remained there quietly and lost in his disbelief and miserably seeing the love of his life walking away without even turning around once.

    John''s brother ced a hand over his shoulder and slightly squeezed it. "I''m sorry, she wille back."

    Will she? John wondered, before turning around and smiling at his brother. He appreciated his support.

    "We should go�� she made her decision," Sharon said before John''s brother turned around to glower at her.

    "Who the hell are you?" he asked in a groan.

    Sharon offered a proud smile, "I should ask you the same, I have never seen you before. But my visions already answered my questions."

    John''s brother narrowed his eyes and walked toward Sharon, he leaned closer to her ear to whisper: "Good, now you know what I am capable to do. Remember that." His tone of voice was threatening and strict but Sharon didn''t show a glimpse of fear on her face.

    She ignored him and walked toward John, "we should go."

    John took a long breath and turned around to look at his father who smiled at him, that''s the only positive thing that day brought to him and he had to focus on him now. His father was alive and he could finally enjoy the time they spent afar and be together. He won''t let him alone anymore, he will protect him no matter what.

    "Yes, we should go," John said still staring at his father as if his yes was directed to him, rather than her. He owed it to Sharon but if she pretended he would fall in love with her she was wrong. John couldn''t figure what she wanted from him, maybe she had good intentions for bringing back alive his father but a feeling was making him feel hesitant toward her.

    When William saw the condition the castle was in the covered his mouth with his hand and widened his eyes.

    "An army attacked me and Roselyn..." John exined, "we can get it rebuilt."

    William nodded with a shocked expression, to see the condition the castle was in broke his heart, it was the ce he grows up in and had so many memories he carried during the years.

    "I can help you to rebuild it, after all, I am the one responsible for this." John''s brother took the floor and his father turned around to look at him.

    "I don''t even know your name�� what''s your name son?" his father asked and his son hearing those words darkened his face, his eyebrows curved down as he remembered that he didn''t have a name. He only was known as the hollow man and that was the name John read when an investigator found out who killed his father. Everyone called him like that because he was so speedy that the only thing creatures ever saw about him was his shadow.

    "I-I don''t have a name..." the man stuttered and his father frowned, "but everyone deserves a name. You can decide it and then let me know." He offered a smile and John unconsciously did the same, he felt sorry for his brother, his anger and resentment were fading away always more. He wanted to bring the family together and maybe forget the past. Everyone deserved a second chance.

    Oh.. how much he wanted Roselyn to be there, she would be so proud of him for seeing him behave that way and for having decided to give his brother a second chance. But she wasn''t there....

 Chapter 135 - Leave

    "My name could be Ethan, I had always liked that name." John''s brother said, before ncing at his father and his brother who gave him a quick nod.

    "I like that name," Johnmented offering him a smile. Then he turned around to gaze at his father and stated, "there''s a bed still intact in Roselyn''s room. You can sleep there."

    John said squeezing his eyes slightly trying not to think about what he and Roselyn didst night on that bed.

    "Thank you, John," William said in a weak tone of voice and leaning over his son''s body who helped him to walk toward that room.

    John and his father walked toward the room and John helped him toy down slowly and made sure to change the sheets before covering him.

    "The way you looked at Roselyn, I had never seen that spark in your eyes, John," William said offering a supportive smile as he looked at him.

    John nodded, his facial''s expression hardened, and a glimpse of sadness in his eyes shed. "I loved her, I really thought she was the right woman for me," John admitted sighing.

    William smiled and caressed his cheeks with both his hand to cover them around his chin, "I am proud of you. I can see she had changed you and turned you into a better man."

    John nodded, taking a long breath, his lips grimaced sadness as he swallowed down.

    "Dad�� why did you reject my bro��Ethan?" John asked, trying to change the matter, he hated to be seen so vulnerable.

    "I don''t know, I regretted it every day of my life. But I was too afraid his presence would cause a scandal in the vige, and it would ruin your mother and my rtionship." William sighed in resentment, it couldn''t lie to himself. He indeed was very sorry for how things went and if he could he would travel back time to give him a chance.

    "We can still try to meet each other''s halfway and form the family we never had. I won''t let youalone any more father." John said sitting on the edge of the bed and taking his hand.

    "We will, John," William said before turning around and gently leaning over the pillow to sleep.

    John stared at him and as soon as he fell asleep, he carefully got up from bed and left the room quietly.

    Sharon and Ethan were in the kitchen and they were contemting how much the castle had been destroyed, as soon as she heard John''s steps approaching them Sharon lowered her voice and assumed aposed posture, "it''s a shame this amazing castle had been destroyed."

    It seemed like she wanted to be heard from John,who reached them and sighed, "thank you Sharon for having brought my father back to life."

    He smiled genuinely, the whole situation about how Sharon was discovered to be a banshee,seemed very odd to him he had thousands of questions and doubts.

    But the only certainty he had was that his father was alive, and that''s the only thing that mattered now. He missed his father so much and he could barely believe he was still alive.

    Sharon caressed John''s shoulder before hugging him, "I knew how much he meant for you, and I had always been a banshee. I knew you were the King of Kratez and I want to help you to re-establish the order there."

    John nodded, "I can use some help, but now I want to stay near to my father and protect him from any sudden attack." John said ncing at the closed door of the room where King Williamid.

    "He is what matters most now, then everything is superficial." He stated, his brother Ethan nodded. "I will help you.".

    "Now I want some privacy if you may excuse me," John said, walking toward his room, even if it was shattered. And as soon as John entered his room he burst into tears and anger boiled through his veins, he was so mad for the way Roselyn left him. And he couldn''t ept to see her walking away like that, after all, they had been through. Maybe now he understood how all the other women he dated felt when he broke up with them.

    Johnid down the bed, his head leaning over her hands as he groaned in a mix of sadness and anger.

    He felt all his body pushing him to go ask for her and he felt his heart beating so fast and gripping inside his chest.

    John tried to remember what happened inside his mind and the more he revisioned Roselyn and the way she treated him and the way she couldn''t even look at him in the eyes the more the situation seemed so weird.

    But maybe it was him that he couldn''t ept to admit to himself that she would leave him, he would rather go blind than seeing her looking at the way she was looking at him the moment she told him she couldn''t do it anymore.

    ***

    Roselyn was left alone in the wood with nowhere to go, scared and miserable. How could her sister do such a thing to her? Leave her alone and lost without a ce to go to.

    A part of her wanted to go to John and tell him everything, maybe they could fight Sharon together and be back together. But another part of her was skeptical, and would rather step back instead of running the risk to kill his father.

    ''I can''t leave him. I can''t let her win.'' Roselyn thought to herself. She couldn''t even go home because how could she exin to her mother what happened?

    Roselyn let out a scream of anger before running toward the castle. She had to try to do something. She swallowed hard, as thousands of images drifted into her mind, she thought about consequences that could ur if her sister would do what she threatened to do.

    But despite the opposition of her head and despite her concerns her legs were running so fast, she wondered where she found all the energy to run if she was so tired and broken inside.

    She looked up at the castle in front of her, her legs were trembling from the fatigue.

    "John!" She screamed as loud as she could hoping that John would hear her from inside the castle.

 Chapter 136 - I Am Your Sister!

    "John!" she screamed aloud, but nobody heard her voice, too low to be heard over the strong wind that blew.

    Roselyn took a deep breath when she saw the door opening, her eyes shed hoping to see John reaching her, but to her difort, she found someone else. It was Sharon who reached her shaking her head in discontent and narrowing her eyes, "you never change, don''t you? You never learn to respect the rules. Maybe you need some discipline that our mother never gave you."

    A grin on Sharon''s face, but Roselyn frowned, "Sharon I had enough, give up on him and marry one of the dozens of suitors who offered their hands to you." Roselyn said, in an angry tone of voice.

    "I''ll show you what a banshee is capable of doing dear Roselyn. Do you think you''re powerful for being able to grow nts and link telepathically? That''s nothingpared to what you could be." She giggled, her gaze went to stare down the ground from where nts arose and tied around Roselyn''s legs.

    "It will be even funnier to destroy you. I have to admit I didn''t want to kill you first. You''re still my sister, but if you get in the way of my n I am willing to kill you."

    Roselyn tried to move her feet from the grips that nts trapped her feet on the ground, she stretched her hands and tried to rip off the roots that impeded her movements. But she couldn''t reach them and the grip intensified even more, how was that possible?

    "Dear Roselyn, nts follow the orders of the stronger banshee, which makes you powerless and useless against me. This is myst threaten. Go away. Leave forever." Sharon mouthed out and raised her voice enunciating herst words.

    "John!" Roselyn yelled another time, but again her attempt was in vain.

    "Wrong answer." Sharon walked toward her and the roots began to grow toward Roselyn''s knees reaching her hips quickly and tightening her strongly, barely allowing her to breath properly. The grip was so strong that she couldn''t even bear the pain, she whimpered out.

    "I am so sorry," Sharon whispered smiling and faking a sad look on her face. A tingle ran toward her legs for the strong grip that impeded her any movement, a cry of pain escaped from her lips.

    "Please..." that''s all she managed to whisper, a tear ran down her face, and the nts suddenly paused their growth, and their grip slightly released.

    "Please?" Sharon leaned closer to her to hear better. Roselyn opened her eyes, finally gathering back her breath to take advantage of the release of the grip.

    "Please let me free," Roselyn murmured in low voice, her neck was of a red intense. Her lips were livid.

    "Will you let me be if I do?" Sharon asked moving her hand causing the nt to grip more intensely around her hips and grow toward her chest.

    "I will, I promise"

    Sharon shook her head, "I don''t believe you." She said, new roots grew and wrapped her body to grip around her chest more intensely, her arms were tightened by the roots around her chest and she was squeezed even more strongly. She felt her organs squeezing and she cried out aloud in pain.

    "Sharon�� I am your sisters." Roselyn breathed out with the remaining air she had in her lungs until her vision blurred and she couldn''t feel her legs anymore. She gave up on the pain she was in and she fainted.

    "I was your sister too, but you didn''t care when you stole the man I wanted," Sharon said with an empty expression watching her faint, she closed her fists and the nt''s grip stopped tightening. She gazed at Roselyn for some instants to see if she was still alive and when Roselyn''s body didn''t move she unreleased the nts and threw her body toward the forest so that it couldn''t be found by John.

    John was in the hall and saw Sharon entering with an odd smirk on her face which got him wondering what was the reason behind that happiness. As soon as her gaze met his, she smiled more cheerful, "Hi John. There are no maids, do you want me to cook something for you?"

    John nodded no with his head, he wasn''t hungry as oddly as that sounded from him, he wasn''t even thirsty. "Do you need me to bring you something?" Another question rang in his ears but he shook his head.

    He didn''t like to see Sharon settled there, she reminded him of Roselyn and he hated it, he already thought about her enough and he didn''t need to be reminded that much. He scoffed, why he felt that way?

    Ethan arrived and nced at the two of them, before walking toward John, "we should go haunt together in the woods. Maybe that will release some anger." He said but Sharon quickly intervened as soon as she heard that.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, your highness. I bet there is already a lot of scandals when the news of a supernatural attack will spread in the vige." Sharonmented.

    "Who said you had to say in something like this?" John''s brother spat glowering at her.

    He was so skeptical and didn''t like people, there was something that he didn''t like about her, and just because he revived his father it didn''t mean he had to be kind to her nor that he wanted to.

    Sharon tried to bit her tongue and forced herself to offer a smile to John''s brother, "I was just giving a tip because I care about him."

    "You barely know him. You care about him or the title?" Ethan spat once again, Sharon blinked few times her patience was almost runoff. Still, she took another breath and faked another smile.

    "I probably know more than you do." She whispered causing John to flinch over and nce at the two of them. "Enough now, I am already shaken by the events that urred today and I already have a strong headache."

    "I am sorry," Sharon murmured cing her hand over John''s shoulder, his gaze fell over her hand, and frowned just to turn around and walk away.

    "Goodnight," John said, leaving Sharon and his brother alone in the remaining of the hall.

 Chapter 137 - Tulips

    "You should be grateful to me for having saved your father," Sharon said after making sure John entered his room and then ncing at Ethan.

    "Something tells me you didn''t do it with good purposes so I am not. And just to let you know, I am not grateful to anybody but myself." He replied knitting his eyebrows down and then turning around.

    "As soon as William will be fine again and John will be less vulnerable they will leave you just like they did before. You are so desperate if you believe they will take into consideration keeping you and form a happy family." Sharon stated with a slight grin on her face.

    Ethan turned around again to face her, he giggled and scanned her upside down. "Desperate? The only desperate person I see here is you if you think John will still degn you of a nce when Roselyn will be back."

    Sharon shrugged, "that remains to be seen," she said smiling and tilting her head. "Goodnight.".

    She headed toward a room that was destroyed in thousands of pieces, but once inside she reached the corner and she stretched her hand to give life to an expanse of flowers soft enough that sheid on there and befortable.

    Ethan went toy over the floor, he was used to sleeping on the most umon and most ufortable ces and he didn''t mind a cold marble floor. Meanwhile, John was in his father''s room, watching him fell asleep in a deep sleep.

    ***

    The sun rose, birds began chirping and Roselyn slowly opened her eyes, her body was aching, she felt like most of the bones in her body broke into millions of pieces, and at even the most minimal movement she took it was an entrusting pain. She thought she died after her sister''s attack but somehow she didn''t.

    However, the pain she felt was as if she was hit by thousandsof bullets, that prated her skin and like if dozens of snakes squeezed around her so hard that her organs moved from their normal position.

    She decided not to move, since the pain she felt was so unbearable, she remained sitting on the floor. And gripped over the ground, trying to remain awake because she knew from her visions that if she gave up she would die. So she looked up to the sun, shining high in the sky, she felt the heat its rays emanated and brushed over her skin, and its energy infiltrated inside her somehow giving her more energy and helping the healing process of her body.

    After few hours, when she finally seeded to assume a seat position, she gazed on the ground as she crossed her legs. She saw a little bosom on the ground and she smiled, she touched it with her fingers and it slowly bloomed and like magic, a pink tulip grew.

    She slightly turned around and ran her hand over the rest of the ground, from where bloomed dozen or more tulips each one of a different color.

    Roselyn smiled, it was weird but seeing the flowers growing at her touch cheered her up and reminded her of the day John and she shared their first kiss on a field full of tulips. A thrill made her widen her eyes and smile hugely, she stood up but regretted having done so as soon as her bones ached for the sudden fast movement. She bore the pain and walked toward the remaining of a broken tree trunk, she ripped off part of the bark.

    She ced her hand over the piece of wood and closed her eyes, a few holes appeared inside it then she ced on it some tulips, She squeezed her eyes and kept focusing, the steams of the tulips grow around the holes recreating the image Roselyn pictured inside her mind.

    When she opened her eyes she seeded in her purpose, she wanted to create a written over the piece of wood, and she did it.

    Over trunk there was a steam of tulip that crossed toward the holes until it created a message, ''see you there -R" the space avable was limited and those were the only words she managed to fit in there, then she tied near the R few tulips. Hoping John would understand that Roselyn was giving him an appointment in the field of flowers where they first kissed.

    Now she had to think about how to give him that message. She could grow nts around the castle but Sharon would find out soon enough and would kill her once for all. She could go to her other sister Abigail but that option seemed very negative as soon as the idea urred in her mind.

    Thest idea she had was the riskiest one but also the only usible, she had to regain energy before.

    She wanted to link with John''s brother, she remembered how easily he linked with her and was almost killing her. So maybe now she could use it in her favor and when linked with him ask him to reach her and give it to John. Another doubt urred in her mind, she wasn''t fully certain he would help her, she wasn''t fully trusting him.

    But that was the only option, Roselynid down on the ground and closed her eyes trying to absorb all the sun rays that prated her body and slowly but effectively healed her.

    One more hour passed when she had regained almost all her energies and was willing to try to link with John''s brother now.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, picturing him in the wood, trying to remember how his body was shaped, trying to focus on his mind and when her vision darkened an electric stroke ran toward her veins she realized she linked. However soon enough her energies began to drain, her legs were almost giving up. She kept narrowing her eyes. "I am Roselyn I need your help I am in the wo-"

    Her linking stopped and she fell over the ground, her legs still shaking, and a strong headache pulsed through her temples. Maybe she shouldn''t have linked too soon, the only thing she hoped now was that John''s brother received her message. Sheid down the floor, massaging her legs that were so tired and heavy even to move.

    "I love you so much, John.." A whisper escaped from her lips when she let her head fell over the ground, her heavy eyes had the best over her efforts and she fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 138 - Meeting Her

    "Roselyn!!"

    "Roselyn!!"

    When Ethan saw her he reached her as fast as he could and kneeled trying to shake her to wake her up from the ground, "who did this to you?"

    Roselyn slowly opened her eyes, if he arrived one secondter she would have probably died. He helped her to lift her shoulders. Roselyn''s energies were low and she couldn''t speak, all she did was hand him the written piece of wood and she slowly opened her mouth to mouth the name of John.

    Ethan frowned, not fully understanding what that piece of wood meant, even reading the message didn''t give him a clear idea but despite his concerns he speeded toward the castle after stacking the piece of wood inside his pants.

    He entered the castle and his gaze traveled searching for John, when he finally spotted him inside his father''s room sleeping over the little edge of the bed, the door was slightly opened and he snuck inside as quietly as possible.

    "John." He whispered tapping over his shoulder, John opened his eyes, and when he saw his brother his eyebrows knitted down.

    Ethan handed him the message Roselyn gave him and mouthed with his mouth "from Roselyn."

    John''s eyes sparkled and he quickly grabbed it, he turned the wood around and saw the words written with flowers. "the tulip''s field." he murmured.

    He stood up quickly but his brother stretched for his arm and nodded no, "she will probably be thereter now when I saw her she didn''t have many energies."

    "Where was she?" John questioned he was too happy to hear she was fine and she wanted to see him that he didn''t even wonder how Ethan found her.

    "What are you discussing?" Sharon entered the room and opened the door widely, it crashed against the wall waking up William.

    "whoops!" she covered her mouth with her hand pretending she didn''t do it on purpose.

    "Nobody," Ethan answered quickly, with his usual hoarse cold tone of voice, John hid the piece of wood behind her back and offered a smile as fake as hers.

    "Did you sleep well?" John asked and Sharon''s face enlightened hearing what he just asked, ording to her if he asked how she slept it meant that he cared about her.

    "Yes, thank you. How did you sleep dear?" was what Sharon asked.

    He tilted his head ncing toward the little corner where heid his head over to sleep. "not bad. I just am in pain for the not-sofortable position I slept in." He smiled, massaging the back of his neck.

    Sharon returned the smile but she was truest than John''s one, "you must have missed him a lot." Shemented, sighing looking at John and his father.

    John nodded, "I did. And I never give up on people I love."

    Sharon''s forehead creased as she caught a glimpse of mischievous in his voice but then ignored it, maybe she was just being paranoid.

    "you''re a good person, your highness," Sharon remarked caressing his right cheek.

    King William lifted his back from the bed and gazed at his son, "I can''t believe I am alive." He said, trying to sit from they position but John pushed him back, he didn''t want him to make many efforts.

    "Can we have some privacy?" John asked Sharon trying to sound as gentle as possible, Sharon nodded before turning around and leaving the room closing the door behind her.

    John waited for her to leave the room and after few seconds he whispered. "Do you remember something of the day you had been saved?"

    King William shook his head slowly, frowning his forehead trying to remember better, "I just remember there was her and maybe some other people. But I was too weak to keep my eyes open or to listen to what they were saying."

    John cupped his chin and his face assumed a thoughtful expression, he nodded, "it looks weird. If they revived you just after few hours you died why would Sharon wait so much time before informing me." John massaged his head, the constant thinking caused him a strong headache and terrible dizziness.

    "The only thing that matters is that I am alive and we can be together finally." William wrapped his hands around John''s neck. He didn''t understand John had all the reasons to be doubtful about the whole situation, yet John didn''t want to tell him. He didn''t want to worry his father now or tire him more.

    "Sure, dad," John replied wrapping his hands tighter and melting in his embrace. When they departed they were both having misty eyes. They smiled at each other, they both weren''t the men who usually got emotional easily but their love was so unconditional that they both would die for each other.

    "Now I have to go," John stated, he got choked up so cleared his voice.

    His father nodded, ncing at him smiling as he walked outside.

    John reached his brother who was having fun crushing the little roaches that ran outside a fissure of the wall. John shook his head at that vision before leaning closer, "keep an eye on dad while I am gone."

    Ethan nodded quietly and John walked toward the door, checking to see if Sharon was nearby and when he didn''t see her around he quietly opened the door and snuck out.

    He speeded toward the field they first kissed he was smiling just at the idea to see her there. It seemed like it had been years since he didn''t see her.

    There she was, from behind, her hair softly brushed by the wind and right in that second she turned around and when she saw him a smile curved her lips. "John." She murmured.

    But he speeded toward her and pushed her down the ground, the flowers softened the fall and Roselyn giggled seeing at how happy he seemed to see her after a while.

    "Hi," he said, staring down at her lips trying not to kiss her. He knew it was too weird that she would leave him without even saying goodbye.

    "Hi." Roselyn smiled, brushing her nose against his before leaning their forehead against each other.

 Chapter 139 - Get In The Way

    "I am so d to see you, I thought it was a trap!" John eximed staring at her like if he couldn''t believe she was real, Roselyn smiled to his excitement and got up.

    She wiped off the topsoil on her body and offered him her hand which he soon took, "Sharon threatened me." Her words were followed by a concerned gasp she didn''t know if it was the right idea to reveal the truth but she couldn''t afford that excruciating pain anymore. She was too broken and lost without John and he deserved to know.

    "What?" John asked, his gaze mixed with puzzlement and cheerfulness like if he was confused but at the same time happy to hear she didn''t decide to leave him purposely but she was forced to.

    Roselyn took a long breath, she knew John well enough to have the certainty then when he found the truth he would seek revenge against Sharon for having threatened his father''s life and having deceived him. But worse for having tried to get in the middle of their rtionship.

    Roselyn knew she was probably signing the death warrant of her sister but there was nothing else she could do and she had the proof that Sharon would have done the same, even if she was feeling guilty.

    "What?" John asked once again.

    "When you were hallucinating, she threatened me. She said that if I didn''t back off she would kill your father and I would have lived with that regret for the rest of my life. I didn''t know what to do Joh..."

    John groaned aloud, interrupting Roselyn, his jaw tensed, "what did she dare to do?" he murmured, his fists were clenching and his eyebrows were knitted down.

    "She is obsessed with you she had always been," Sharon said like if she was looking to find an apology to forgive her sister''s behavior. "We have to make a pl..."

    Before Roselyn could finish her sentence, John already disappeared and Roselyn was left alone wondering where he went, even though it wasn''t so hard to imagine where he may be heading to.

    Roselyn took a long breath and deep down hoped he would have some pity with her sister but knowing him and knowing how irascible he was she highly doubted that.

    ***

    Ethan spotted Sharon exiting from her room with a very short dress made of a transparent fabric that was letting very little to the imagination, she had her hair curled up perfectly and a whole face of make up.

    "Where is John?" she asked proudly smiling toward the hall and peeking inside every room opened to see if she could spot him.

    "He went to haunt food." John''s brother replied with a harsh tone of voice and forcing himself not to roll her eyes at her desperation.

    "When will he be back?" Sharon asked flipping her hair like if she was very proud of how her hair fell toward her shoulders. A grin on her face appeared when she finally saw the door opening.

    John entered and traveled his gaze toward Sharon''s body, she opened her legs slightly and yed with the dress'' split to give his gaze major ess to her smoothy long leg. "I was wondering where you were," Sharon eximed smiling and running her hand toward her hip when she saw the King was looking at her.

    "I met Roselyn," John said and Ethan and Sharon both dropped their jaw in shock. Ethan wondered if he lost his mind as he wasn''t supposed to say that.

    Sharon arched her eyebrows faking a happy facial expression, "how was she?" her voice rang so annoying and false that it almost leads Ethan to scream at her to stop acting so false.

    "Give us some privacy," John said gesturing to his brother and then he headed toward an almost untouched room. When she walked inside he closed the door behind him, "she told me you threatened her but I don''t believe it." John whispered.

    On Sharon''s face appeared a glimpse of mischievousness and at the same time happiness, "what? I would never��.."

    "You would never do it I know. I believe you, you were the one who revived my father and I will be forever grateful to you for that." John said, he smiled, cing his hands over Sharon''s hips and pushing her closer.

    He pushed her toward the remaining of the sofa and trapped her with his muscled body to gaze at her smirking.

    "Maybe I should thank you for your gentle gesture." A smile on his face when he leaned even closer. Sharon blushed slightly and nodded. She finally was getting as she was waiting for. She couldn''t believe John didn''t trust Roselyn but she was d to see his eyes reddening and burning probably waiting to make her his and finally reward her for the efforts she made.

    John''s hand ran from her hip toward her chest and Sharon''s breath quickened, "would you like to be not only the queen of Scond but also the queen of Kratez?" John whispered near to her ear, shivers ran down her spine, and before she could realize it Sharon already answered, "yes I do."

    "I know you do," John whispered slowly brushing his lips over hers, not touching her but she moaned out anyway. His hand now reached her breast and another moan she gave until John''s hand explored Sharon''s neck.

    She closed her eyes and just then John took advantage of the situation to groan and at the same time grip tightly around her neck. "That''s a shame because there is already a Queen, and that is Roselyn."

    Sharon widened her eyes in fear, she tried to use her powers but John''s body pushed her strongly against the table impeding her to move nor focus, his grip tightened even more and she whined out. "Joh-"

    John''s eyes reddener even more, "this is for having threatened to kill my father." His second hand left her hips to stab her with his ws. "And this is for having tried to get in the way of Roselyn and me." He whispered, his hands joined to grip more intensely over her neck until her skin turned of an intense red and her face paled. She tried to breathe but John''s strong grip was impeding the flow of air to reach her lungs.. John kept groaning and stared at her eyes extinguishing between his arms just to let her body fall over the floor like a doll.

 Chapter 140 - Hell Without You

    Ethan rushed into the room hearing the noise Sharon''s body made falling, and when he saw John ncing at thedy''s body with a furious gaze on his face he took a breath of relief.

    "What happened?" he asked and John took few seconds before traveling his gaze on his brother.

    "She threatened Roselyn to leave me otherwise she would have killed our father," John said with a still angry voice and his eyebrows still knitted down.

    "Bring her somewhere else before I rip her apart," John said to his brother who nodded. Ethan listened to his brother''s order, he knew there was something wrong with thatdy and he was d to have helped to make John open his eyes. Ethan reached the wood and dropped her body over the ground before rubbing sticks against each other, when mes generated and a fire appeared, he set to fire the banshee''s body and admired it as it burned and slowly turned into ash that the wind lifted and brushed away in few minutes.

    When the body finally crumbled and disappeared burned by the fire he went back to the castle but he heard some weird noises, he knitted his eyebrows and tried to quietly walk, staying alert at each noise. He thought people had sneaked inside the house while he was busy in the wood and John was probably distracted.

    But as soon as he saw where the noises wereing from he quickly turned around and rushed outside having regretted his decision.

    John and Roselyn who were kissing roughly over the wall heard footsteps and quickly flinched around but when they saw the person that entered and now was walking fastly toward the door they both giggled.

    They forgot for a second that they weren''t the only ones in the castle anymore, there was also John''s father and brother.

    They stared at each other quietly for few instants before John shook his head, "next time talk to me before. It had been hell without you." Roselyn nodded, they had been distant for just one day and a half yet they both had been missing each other as if they had been distant for months.

    "I promise, I will," Roselyn said before John wrapped his hands around Roselyn''s hips hugging her from behind he began to walk toward the room where his father was in.

    "I can finally introduce you to my father," John said with a cheerful voice. Roselyn widened her eyes and as soon as she heard his words she fixed her hair and her dress, she wondered what he thought about her.

    "I hope he will like me." Roselyn breathed out seriously concerned. She knew how much his father meant to John and she was willing to create a strong bond with him too.

    "He will." John heard her even if her tone of voice was so low and barely hearable.

    John opened the door where his father was resting. Roselyn''s heart skipped a beat and for a second she forgot how to breathe until she saw his father''s eyes glimmering and his lips'' corners curving up with a weing smile. She took a breath of relief, "nice to meet you." She said shily stretching her hand out. King William slowly uncovered himself and got up from the bed to wrap his hands over her neck.

    "You''re the girl who bewitched my son. I had never seen him concerned like that before, and the light his eyes spark when they look at you... I thought he would never feel this way but I am d he finally experienced what love is."

    Roselyn smiled at John''s father and then at John. She was feeling the same way, they were probably the less likely people in the world to fall in love yet somehow they managed to meet and get so emotionally involved to push them to do things they never imagined they could do or would do.

    "I share the same feelings for your son, and I hope nothing will ever get in our way again." Roselyn smiled, a glimpse of sadness in her voice. She didn''t want things to end like that with Sharon but they had no other choices.

    "I just am sorry I didn''t take part in the wedding but I can promise I will be here for the next progress you will reach." King William said, taking the couple''s hands and joining them together.

    "All that matters is that we are here now and that we are together. I have the two most important people of my life here and I found out I have a brother. Someone pinch me because I can''t believe this is real. " John eximed andughed.

    "It is a start over, for all of us," Roselynmented nodding, it was. All their enemies had been fought and she could finally see a free path in front of her that was leading to happiness.

    John leaned closer to her and stole her a gently yet passionate kiss gripping around her hips, "I love you." He tried to murmur as low as possible yet William still managed to hear it and smiled.

    Roselyn blushed as she could feel William''s gaze set over them and that embarrassed her. Thedy didn''t only show him what love was but she also showed him what loss was and how hard it was for him to live without her. But he kept that for herself, imagining that Roselyn already knew or she would soon find out.

    Roselyn departed from the kiss and her cheeks were heating up and so red that John couldn''t suffocate the imminentugh.

    Roselyn glowered at him for a second and folded her arms to shook her head.

    "How sweet is she?" John teased her tapping her nose and staring at her with an idiot look on his face.

    "So now someone can exin to me what happened?" King William saved Roselyn from the embarrassing situation that John purposely dragged her just to get his little revenge over her for having left him alone.

    "Yes," John said, before dedicating his full attention to his father.

    Roselyn smiled at William understanding it was a helping hand to distract John from teasing her and embarrassing her.

    All the three of them sat on the edge of the bed and John began to exin everything that happened since his apparent death, the more he exined the more William''s face was even more surprised, for all the things his son mentioned it seemed like it had been years.. William''s gaze darted between the couple as they exined together all the events that had urred.

 Chapter 141 - A New King

    After about half of a quarter of an hour, Ethan walked back inside and they all reunited in the hall to discuss what they will do with the castle and how they wouldmunicate to the word the return of King William. Surely enough they couldn''t tell the whole vige that a banshee revived him and then threatened the Queen of Scond to leave. The castle was a mess, destroyed and it was obvious people would wonder what happened and soon the destruction of the castle will be one of the most discussed gossips of the entire vige.

    "Let''s tell the truth," William spoke receiving a shooked puzzled gazed from the three of them. So he rectified what he meant, "not all the truth."

    "What do you mean?" John asked and his father cupped his chin.

    "Tell them that you discovered an army kidnapped you and when you dered them a war they attacked you."

    John widened his eyes and blinked few times, "but it will create a scandal anyway."

    "It will," William nodded before gasping, "but during the years I ruled I learned that people often tend to sympathize and ept more war rather than the existence of a supernatural world. Because war and terror is something they know rather than the supernatural world."

    John nodded slightly, he was hesitant and highly doubted his father''s idea but William surely knew how to role better than John.

    "And how can we do that?" Roselyn hissed to ask, sharing the same puzzled expression John had.

    King William giggled, "we won''t do anything. We will let the inhabitants do the best thing they can do. Gossip and spread the voice on their own." William''s gaze traveled toward the residence and ced his hand over his forehead, "we have to clear this mess of bodies and blood first."

    As soon as King William ordered, both his sons soon listened and proceeded on helping and clearing the castle up, Roselyn stood in the middle of the room and her face slightly became paler.

    King William nced at her, "ady shouldn''t be present in those scenes, or either should she take part in them. So please walk outside and try to forget what you saw."

    Roselyn smiled at him gently, she was d because she hoped to hear him say something like that. She could barely gaze down the floor that she visioned the dozens of victims she and John took. She couldn''t imagine how hard it would be to clear and touch the dead bodies.

    Her mind for how much she tried couldn''t prevent her to think about her sister, Sharon. She hadn''t asked John about her yet not because she didn''t care but because she was scared of what the answer could be and eventually of what her reaction could be hearing his answer.

    After about ten minutes William called her to get inside so that he could finish his exnation.

    "I need your help, Ethan," William said, hinting a smile to his first son who nodded vigorously like if he was happy to hear how his name sounded and was even happier to hear his father subtly say he needed him.

    "You just have to spread the news to one casual inhabitant and in few hours half of the city will talk about it. So that when we will send a letter informing people of my return the rumor will be less hard to ept and oddly enough, more believable because people expect it." William finished his reasoning and his listeners'' face lightened up, all of a sudden it sounded like a great idea.

    "I shall go now," Ethan stated and when his father nodded with his head he disappeared to follow his task.

    "I have to talk to you about something now, son��" William said traveling his gaze at Roselyn as if he was requiring her to leave.

    "I will let you alone," Roselyn said before walking outside to give John and his father some privacy.

    "I saw how Kratez is reduced to dust. Maybe you should go back there. It can''t be left unprotected and without a King." William sighed but John''s face hardened.

    "I won''t do the same mistake I already did." John said, "I won''t let you alone and I won''t lose Roselyn."

    John knew what having decided to move for the majority of the time in Kratez and conquer the throne there costed him. He lost many years of his life that he could have spent with his father just to tame few beasts. He cared about Kratez he couldn''t deny it but he cared more about his father and Roselyn''s health. He needed to be around them to protect them.

    "If you don''t reestablish the order they will soon attack us again," William remarked with his usual wise statements, and John scoffed.

    "It will take me days to do that," John replied, words came out like if he wanted to justify himself rather than considering it.

    The real reason for his discontent was that he was worried that something would happen to Roselyn or that in case he wanted to move back to Kratez she wouldn''t move there with him. Deeply down he knew that was not the life she was dreaming about, to be honest, it was theplete opposite. She wanted a simple life with daily doses of freedom and serenity but what she got waspletely the opposite.

    Now he knew how it felt to be left by someone he deeply loved and he didn''t want that to happen again. Kratez came second.

    John went to open the door to reach Roselyn and

    leaned closer to her he decided to share with her what his father suggested him to do.

    As they were heading toward Roselyn''s room he exined to her emphasizing that his main priority now was her and he wanted to give her the freedom and tranquility she had been desiring for years. Even if it meant moving somewhere else or creating a fierce of thousands of armies in the surrounding just to protect the castle, he was willing to do it.

    Roselyn listened to his exnation carefully and just when he stopped to talk she nodded, she was impressed to hear John''s words but at the same time, she knew how much Kratez meant to him.

    "Maybe we should listen to your father. Kratez desperately needs a new King.." Roselyn said, receiving a confused nce from John.

 Chapter 142 - Shush, My Love

    [this chapter contains smut, don''t read if ufortable]

    "Maybe we should move there while your father rules here ande back to visit your father every other day. If that''s what you wan..."

    John interjected moving his hand, "but it''s not what you want Roselyn. I remember the first time we spoke, your desires were way different from how our life turned."

    Roselyn leaned closed and ced her hand to caress the back of his huge shoulders, "many things have changed from then and I grew up too. Now I discovered that I want to be by your side no matter what. Rtionships shall be made ofpromises and of two people who meet halfway to solve the problems in the rtionship."

    John nodded, he never had a rtionship to confirm or deny what she said but it seemed just right. Roselyn caressed his cheeks and smiled, "I will side with you to bring back the order in Kratez and then maybe we can set there to finally have a ce only for us. Maybe your brother could travel between the vige and Kratez and everything will be perfect and we will be happy." Roselyn smiled to confirm it was her final verdict and that she meant the words she said.

    John gave out a deep breath, "how can you always say the right thing?" he asked, receiving a giggle from Roselyn.

    He leaned closer and with his head cupped her chin to kiss her, Roselyn thought it was a soft kiss but soon enough the kiss intensified when he opened his lips wider and slipped his tongues in search of hers. He then turned his head over departing gently from the kiss and went to kiss her jawline.

    Roselyn bent her head and suffocated a giggle when John''s wet kisses tickled her, "your father will hear us." She whispered, blushing shyly.

    "Be quiet then," he smirked, slowly leaning over her and stealing another kiss.

    "I will show you how much I missed you," John said in a voice that seemed a bit threatening but at the same time erotic enough to have Roselyn blush and shiver at the same time.

    He kissed her neck, and slowly went down to kiss her exposed chest, just to kiss around her corbones.

    "Do you want to know how much I missed you, my Queen?" He breathed out as he kept nting kisses.

    "Yes, I do." Roselyn breathed out and a smirk lightened John''s face.

    His hand went to grab her hair and pull her intensely against the wall but the hit was softened from his hand that impeded her to hit the wall''s surface.

    A matter of a second after, Roselyn''s hair was pressed with his hand as he leaned against the wall trapping her and impeding her any movement. As he began to nt kisses over the side of her neck, precisely in the little spot between her neck and her ear''s lobe, he licked her lobe and then gently bit it. That ce yet unexplored made her jolt as soon as so many shivers stroke into her skin.

    She tried to flinch his hand over but his hand blocking her hair impeded the movement, she forced the imminent moan to stop and not escape from her lips when his hand began to climb over her leg, reaching her thighs she felt another shiver running through her spine, this timeing from her knees and she flinched her head.

    "I will show you then," he said whispering close to her ear, and his fingers began to climb closer to her thighs until he slightly lifted her panties and slipped a hand inside.

    She was refraining another moan, and her breath quicked when his fingers tapped her clit and ran through her folds opening them widener, while his other hand went to grab around her back and lift her, she tightened her legs around his back to allow him to carry her while with his finger he kept running through her folds, massaging her clit slowly and then faster in a circr pleasuring motion.

    "Oh my..." Roselyn whispered before biting her lips to force herself to be quiet. Then he pushed her back over the wall, it was a bit edgy so she whined out of pain, "I am sorry." John murmured.

    Roselyn''s legs wrapped around his back tighter and her back pushed against the wall made her remain still without the need of him carrying her and allowing him to remove his pants. Just then he unbuttoned the back of the dress she was wearing and in a fraction of a second, he brought her back to her room. Luckily enough his father wasn''t there, he pinned her down the bed before rushing to lock the door.

    His hand went to cover her mouth assuming that his next step would make her moan even if she didn''t want to. And with the hand that wasn''t covering her mouth he exploded her neck and slowly ran it through her breast, the more it was running down the more Roselyn''s body was responding to his gestures, wiggling at his touch and arching her back. Her breath''s quickened and he finally slipped inside his finger. First gently and slow just massaging through her entrance then pressing gently, not fully entering with his finger, a moan escaped from her mouth. He slipped out the finger noticing how she was already wet and finally entered with his member, the first thrust was slow to stretch her in advance for what wasing next.

    It was so hard to suffocate the moan even if John covered her mouth, the second thrust was harder and deeper than the first one, a burning sensation mixed with the pleasure. John moved his arm over the bed to cling on it, his muscles so tensed that it was only impossible for Roselyn not to notice them flexing at each thrust he gave, his veins were popping out and his body was sculptured like a Romanian statue.

    The thrusts became more intense and the more he got deeper the more her intimacy wettened and stretched allowing him a better entrance. A loud moan she gave, but John didn''t seem to be surprised instead the sound of her moan and her breath following harmoniously his thrust made him grin.

    He climbed closer to her and paused for few seconds just to open her legs wider allowing just the right inclination to enter in her fully and had her take another moan. The feeling of being filled was still unfamiliar to her and it was still hurting but it felt so good that Roselyn could bear that pain. A groan escaped from John''s lips, as Roselyn kept moaning out forgetting they weren''t the only one in the house.

    "Shush, my love," he whispered, as he remained inside her but stopped the thrust just to bend over her and kiss her lips softly. "Be quiet.." He suggested and went to ce his hands over her hips, helping her to keep them back arched enough to allow him to keep full ess, the thrusts started once again and the feeling Roselyn felt now was even more painful, but someway that was just increasing the adrenaline in her body.

 Chapter 143 - Best Feeling

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    She snuggled around him when he climbed over her more, the thrusts were so intense and fast that it was impossible to refrain her breath from quickener and her moans to escape from her lips. The pain soon faded when her intimacy wettened more and

    John smiled hearing the sound of him inside her. To know he was the first one who had the privilege to enter in her for her second time gave him shivers to run all over her spine. He climbed closer entering in her so deeply that Roselyn felt like she was filled, just when he slipped slightly back to thrust forcefully a few more times.

    "Roselyn..." he said, and she opened her eyes which were squeezed to bear the pain, and try not to scream as loud as she wanted to.

    "I want you to say that you will always be mine and will never leave me."

    Roselyn''s hands went to grip around his back, not receiving any answer he slowed down the thrusts, "Say it."

    Roselyn out of breath and whimpering for the loss of touch, "I will never..." he thrusted harder inside her, and her sentence paused just to moan out, "I will never leave you, I promise." She said as hastily as she could manage and the following thrusts he took were just a reward for hearing her pronunciation of the sentence he wanted to hear. The thrusts quickened and Roselyn gripped intensely around his back that her nails scratched his back.

    "Oh John��" she moaned out in all her breath.

    His eyes burned into hers. "If you leave me Roselyn this will stop," John said, his voice so hoarse even if his breath quickened.

    His thrusts suddenly stopped leaving Roselyn whimpering for the loss of contact as she missed the pleasuring motion. She was so close that sheined, "go on." Roselyn insisted.

    John leaned closer to her thrusting slowly, his lips so close to her that she genuinely leaned closer waiting for his kiss just to see him depart slightly. "Do you want this to finish Roselyn?" he asked, his voice sounded like a threaten. The thrusts were so slow and his lips so close to her not kissing her it felt like torture. He seemed to be mad and hurt by the way his voice sounded.

    "No." She replied, she tried to help him to fastener the thrusts pushing his back with her legs but just to have him stop as a result.

    "What Roselyn? say it." His thrusts suddenly stopped and Roselyn could feel him still inside her but he wasn''t moving anymore. It was like torture to be that close to reach her climax and have him stop.

    "I don''t want this to end." Roselyn finally said and hearing what he wanted to hear he finally satisfy her and climbed over her more, his hips began to move a bit faster thrusting once again.

    "And tell me why you don''t want this to end, Rose?" he asked, curving his eyebrow but just when he was about to reply he thrusted even harder and no words let her mouth but just moans of pleasure.

    Her nails sank into his exposed back as she tried to hold onto him and follow his thrusts, "why Roselyn?" He asked once again, the thrusts were so intense and her knees slightly began to tremble, shivers ran through her leg and her fingertips began to tingle. She was so close.

    "I asked why." John insisted, beforeying his head over her jawline and gripping around her hips to give fewst hard thrusts and sinking inside her.

    "Because..." Roselyn said in between the breaths that were so quick and short followed by moans and whimpers.

    "Because it''s the best feeling I have ever felt," Roselyn said and her gaze fell over her hands now gripping around John''s neck in a soft sweet embrace. Her arms were full of goosebumps over her skin.

    She rolled her eyes and moaned onest time when she finally reached her peak. "And because I love you." She whispered before she came with him still inside her, right after he came as well. Yet they remained in that position, to gather their breath.

    John ran his hands around Roselyn''s hair and watched her silentiously. He smiled, "I have never felt like this before, Rose." He said before rolling and switching to his side of the bed. "Now that I learned how it feels without you, I don''t want to feel like that anymore." He confessed.

    Roselyn unconsciously got closer to him and wrapped him in a thigh embrace, "I will never leave you, I promise." She replied smiling, she could feel her fragrance on his skin, "I don''t want to leave you either. We fought my sister and a whole army. I guess we can do everything now." Roselyn giggled. She was not wrong, after all, they went through it was hard to think that something worse would hinder them more than they already had been hindered.

    "So, what do you want to do Roselyn?" John asked after staring at her for few seconds.

    His hands ran gently and sensually through her naked hips and down to her leg.

    "Let''s move to Kratez," Roselyn said her final verdict and John nced at her like if he wasn''t sure whether to believe her answer.

    "But I have to practice my powers before. I want to help you." She confessed her decision, and John nodded. "I will help you," he offered a smile and leaned closed to her wrapping his arm over her hips and pushing her closer.

    "Now, rest a bit while I go to buy some food in town," John said, and Roselyn whispered yes. She was so tired after the long day that it didn''t take her much effort to fall asleep. As soon as she closed her eyes she felt the sleep take full control over her and in few minutes she fell into a deep sleep.

    After few minutes, when John made sure she was asleep he gently lifted her head and removed his hand from behind her head and quietly and slowly he slipping out Roselyn''s grip to get free from her hug.

    He then carefully not to make any noise climbed out of the bed and dressed himself up before sneaking out of the room as quickly as possible. When he reached the hall he saw Ethan arriving with baskets full of food and nkets, "I thought those things may be useful since there are no maids at home and the castle is destroyed."

    John smiled, "I was going to buy food myself so thank you." He cheered and helped his brother to carry the basket in the kitchen. They ced the food over the table and in few minutes his father joined them.

    When William''s gaze fell on John he smiled causing John to widen his eyes. Had he heard him and Roselyn? Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to do it in the same house with his father....

 Chapter 144 - Mother

    William gaze then traveled to the baskets and helped them to ce food over the table, the food was mainly bread and meat, with some dessert and fruits. Ethan didn''t know what they liked to eat so he bought the food people normally eat, making sure to buy a big dose of meat to satisfy him and John and give them a burst of energy.

    "Roselyn is resting now." John started to speak, as he began to eat some meat, "but I talked to her and she said she is willing to move with me in Kratez. But she needs to practice her powers before because who knows how many people would want to hurt her. Or seek their revenge on me by hurting her." A glimpse of resentment and sadness in his voice.

    "I spread the rumor and told the news to few people. And when I went to a shop to buy food I already heard people talking about it," Ethan intervened. "So I can help you to reestablish order in Kratez if you let me or to help you train Roselyn."

    The two brothers stared at each other for few seconds and then John nodded, "thank you. I appreciate." Ethan still felt a bit of resentment and disappointment, he couldn''t forget from one day to another what his father did to him but he approached the big steps John did and a part of him was telling him to lower the walls and that it wasn''t toote to form the family he never had but had always dreamed to have.

    "But before��" Ethan''s brother said, "I have to put onest piece together and solve onest question. My mother." His voice broke and he sighed remembering how his mother treated him the only time he saw him when he was a child. He just wanted to face her, to see if she would wee him in the same way William did.

    "You deserve to know," William said, caressing his son''s shoulder.

    "I do," Ethan replied, turning around and heading toward the room.

    Ethan could still remember her scent, and he began to run in the middle of the wood to search for her, after crossing the whole wood he decided to enter the vige. It wasn''t the best thing to do, for a creature of the night to enter humans''nds. Because in case they found about him the existence of supernatural creatures it would cause a scandal and would surely begin a war between the two words.

    But Ethan didn''t care, he ran so fast that he was invisible and nobody was able to see him. He finally got a glimpse of his mother''s scent and his eyes for a fraction of a second shed. He followed that scent until after a few minutes the fragrance became so clear and intense that he deduced she was there. He stopped in front of a small house and hid behind a tree. His overdeveloped hearing and sight could vision her cleaning around the house and wearing a maid''s suit.

    She must be working so all he could do now was wait for her to finish her working hours and exit the mansion.

    Ethan''s heart began to beat so elerated as images of his mother began to sh inside his mind, he shook his head as he remembered clearly the face her mother had when she called him a disgrace and she threatened to kill him. A grimace of disgust curved her lips, he began to feel the blood boiling through his veins and a groan escaped from his lips unconsciously.

    Ethan clenched his fists, he couldn''t let anger drive him crazy and his animal impulses get full control over his rationality. He had to keep his feet on the ground and wait patiently. But just a few minutes passed and it seemed like he was waiting for hours. He was probably the least patient person in the entire world.

    Finally, his overdeveloped hearing perceived footsteps and his mother''s voice saying goodbye. The steps became always louder as she reached the door and just like a vision Ethan saw his mother opening the door and exist the house.

    She didn''t change much, just a few more wrinkled formed around her eyes, and her eyelids became more droopy, while her body slimmed slightly. Finally seeing her again after all this time left him speechless, his heart which was first elerating now sank heavily into his chest and when he tried to open his mouth he didn''t know what to say.

    If her mouth wasn''t responding to hismand maybe his legs would, he gathered all the courage he had in his body and began to walk toward his mother. His steps were so heavy that the noise of the leaves scratching made his mother immediately turn around.

    Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped, she couldn''t believe what she saw. She opened her mouth trying to scream but before she could do that Ethan rushed to close her mouth and teleported her into the wood, the same wood they met thest time.

    "Y-Y-You are still alive." His mother said in a shaky frightened voice. Her feared gaze disappointed him, even if it was predictable, he couldn''t be expected to jump of joy.

    "I am, you don''t seem very happy to see me, mother." He said, knitting his eyebrow and forcing every inch of his body to keep the calm.

    Karen turned her head around as if she was trying to desperately seek a way out, for an escapement.

    "If you try to run I will reach you in few seconds I am way faster than you," Ethan said rolling his eyes, why couldn''t his mother just face the consequences of her gesture and finally talk to him?

    She totally ignored him saying and tried to run in the opposite direction but at the second step, she made Ethan already reached her and stretched his arm to stop her.

    "Leave me alone!" She screamed, before taking a long breath, "Someone help! Please!" Another desperate scream but nobody answered her call for help.

    She lifted her hands into the air to surrender and took a long resigned breath, "alright.. Ask me whatever you want to know."

 Chapter 145 - Forgiveness

    Ethan gazed at his mother and as soon as he heard her saying she was willing to answer to whatever he wanted, all the questions he wanted to ask faded away in the blink of an eye. Probably to the anxiety he was in or for the agitation but it was like he couldn''t remember any question at all.

    "I am waiting!" his mother said raising her voice and widening her arms.

    "Why...Why...How..." He had never felt that vulnerable before, usually, he had always a word for everything and his abrupt personality would usually get full control in every situation. But not that time, in front of his mother he felt speechless and helpless, even though he was double her side and so powerful that he could probably kill her with a push. Yet he was the one weak in front of her.

    "How could you leave me, you''re my mother..." his voice sounded more desperate than Ethan wanted to sound.

    Her mother took a deep breath, "because I didn''t want you. It was just a night of passion and you weren''t supposed to be born, your father was the King and it would be a scandal if..."

    He felt less vulnerable when the anger he had run toward his veins and electric strokes gave him a tingling sensation all over her hands, "you could have kept me! And tell nobody I was William''s son."

    Hearing that answer left his mother speechless for few seconds, she knew he was right yet she couldn''t feel sorry for him and she didn''t know how to justify her behavior because probably she would do again the same thing.

    "Why should I have to keep you if I didn''t want you in the first ce? I only wanted your father and you became a further reason for him to leave me." His mother said, with the most empty facial expression and a calm voice as if she wasn''t stabbing his son for the umpteenth time with her rudeness.

    "I don''t even know why I came here in the first ce, You''re just a hopeless person who releases her repressed anger against others because she can''t ept the fact that nobody will ever want her nor love her." Ethan found his courage and with his usual rough attitude, he spat all his anger.

    "That''s a shame I will bond with William and you will stare at us be happy without you."

    The old maid''s eyes widened and sparkled, she murmured out, "W-William?"

    But Ethan pushed her against the three strongly, "don''t even think to dare toe to see him. Because I swear to God if you evere closer to us I will kill you before you can even talk to him."

    His mother looked at him with a confused yet scared expression on her face, but Ethan offered a nervous smile, "sounds familiar to you?"

    He giggled nervously and then looked at her with the most furious nce before turning around and walking away.

    "Please�� I want to see him." She screamed but Ethan turned around to shook his head keeping his eyebrows narrowed, "If you''re willing to risk your life he is at the castle with me and John. Try toe." Ethan''s voice was so threatening that his mother felt like she would burst into tears.

    "How dare you.." she murmured but Ethan didn''t waste additional time to turn around and instead disappeared to rush toward the castle.

    When he entered home everyone looked at him waiting for answers even if his disappointed and angry eyes were already revealing enough about how the situation turned around.

    "She said very mean things about me and confessed that you, William, left her because of me and that she never wanted me," Ethan said sighing and pulling behind his hair.

    "I am sorry..." William reached him and hugged him tightly, his embracested few minutes before he departed and whispered, "It wasn''t your fault, she told me she was pregnant but I was young and scared and already in love with another woman. She seemed unwilling to listen to me and told me she would find a way to miscarriage. I offered her money and I was willing to pay a nanny to helpher and offer maintenance but she didn''t want to raise you alone.".

    Ethan smiled at his father, he appreciated his forgiveness for having stabbed him, and even if the rtionship he formed with John and his father was still far from being a family he was still happy to be epted and given a second chance. His biggest wish was to have a family and finally be epted and if it wasn''t asking too much loved by both his parents but since her mother rejected him for the third time he gave up that dream. It was still better than what he imagined, and if he could travel back the time he would have never stabbed William.

    Roselyn began to walk toward Ethan and gestured with a nod to John to follow her, she gently pushed John''s back toward his brother who understood her intention, and even with a glimpse of hesitation he still hugged him.

    William widened his hands more to embrace both his two sons and with a proud happy gaze he said, "I am proud of you and I am happy to see you reconciled."

    William departed from the hug and watched his sons looking at each other in the eyes, Ethan hinted a smile, "I am sorry for everything. I guess I gave up to anger too easily and ended up hurting people who didn''t deserve to be hurt at all." He gazed down the floor in a sorry tone of voice.

    "It''s fine, I hurt many innocent people too, the most important thing is to understand our mistakes and take the lesson to grow and improve." John smiled, with a convincing smile.

    "This is the closest thing I ever had to a family," Ethan said gazing at all of them.

    "We are your family now.." His father said, and John nodded, "yes, we are."

 Chapter 146 - Ready?

    Roselyn and John were in the garden of the castle on the retro, near to the wood.

    "I''ve never trained a banshee before. Usually, I don''t train magic creatures nor fairies so I will try to apply the same method I applied to try vampires with you." John said taking few steps afar from her.

    "We are going to fight." He then said, reaching about 10 meters afar from her. "Your strengthen is surely your magic and the power to link telepathically with other people. Which is a very positive thing as you can trick people''s minds and make them see things that don''t exist."

    Roselyn nodded, remembering when her sister had all the three of them hallucinate. And how strong her powers were to take the sage''s life so easily.

    Roselyn closed her eyes and her mind wandered to think about Sharon, all the memories they shared during their childhood and adulthood urred in her mind. She remembered when they were happy together, during their childhood they always used to y together so cheerfully. She couldn''t believe that just for love their rtionship had been drastically changed forever.

    As her visions increased she slowly began to lose her consciousness, it was like she dissociated from her body and was living the scenes she was visioning like if she was there.

    ***

    "Rose�� see �� this nt died." Sharon cried pointing at a nt on the kitchen table. She was so short that she barely could reach the table''s legs. Roselyn wasn''t much taller but the few inches she had more than her sister allowed her to see more. Sharon stepped on her fingertips and began to lean against the table, climbing onto it trying to reach the nt.

    The table began to shake and when Sharon finally touched lightly the vase, the nt overturned and precipitated from the table.

    Sharon stretched her arms and managed to take it on the catch with her little hands.

    She began to giggle and shake the nt cheerfully happy to be able to get it before it could fall. Roselyn smiled staring at the nt until they both widened their eyes and stared at the dried nt when it miraculously came back to life and her feet from being dried colored of intense vital green and little blossoms appeared on the short benches.

    "You did this?" Roselyn asked, but Sharon made a surprised confused facial expression.

    "I don''t know." She replied before her eyes began to shine, "I am a fairy!! Flora had always been my favorite fairy from Winx." She eximed in a gracious full of a happy tone of voice. They always used to y to pretend they were Winx and Sharon always picked Flora.

    ***

    "Rose!!" John''s voice was so aloud that Roselyn blinked few times waking up from her trace.

    "Flora was my favorite fairy too." She murmured under her breath, before swallowing down and trying to look up at the sky to suffocate the tears that were teasing her eyes.

    "Are you ready Roselyn?" John screamed, Roselyn took few seconds before replying to him.

    "I am."

    "Begin with making nts grow. I will attack you so you have to defeat quicker and grow them before I reach you." John said, having Roselyn knit her eyebrows.

    "How can I��" She didn''t even manage to finish the sentence that John already reached her.

    "Don''t waste time to talk, you have to act before to think. Try again." He teleported back to where he was but slightly farther to allow Roselyn to take advantage of some seconds.

    "Ready?" John said and after few seconds she began to rush. Roselyn stretched her hands and closed her eyes but couldn''t even use the time to focus that again John reached her.

    Roselyn scoffed, it was impossible, he was too fast. He took approximately ten seconds to reach her. How could he pretend she would defend herself so fast?

    "Again!" John once again teleported back. But this time Roselyn didn''t lose time to stretch her hands and directly focused on the ground. She squeezed her eyes as hard as she could and she finally could feel her powers working when the wind began to brush.

    But John reached her in time, leading Roselyn to slightly lose her patience and clench her fists. "You''re too fa��" Roselyn tried toin but John soon teleported back to his usual spot and from there screamed, "again!"

    Roselyn clenched her fists and used all the anger she felt for not sessfully controlling her powers and for all the things she went through, quickly enough the wind began to blush. From the ground, nts arose and flowers blossomed, she could feel John reaching her faster than before for the way his body moved the wind. She directed all her energies against him and roots from the ground growth and wrapped around John''s feet tearing him against the ground.

    "Good job!" John eximed with a proud wide smile on his lips, then he easily ripped off the roots with his ws and quickly reached his spot before taking few steps closer.

    "Roots won''t be able to stop me, as you saw. So try to set fire onto the ground." John suggested and Roselyn''s eyebrows knitted down, her face assumed a puzzled expression.

    "Fire? I can set a fire?" Roselyn didn''t know if that was making her feel powerful or scared, probably a mixture of both emotions.

    "Fire is an element of nature so yes, Roselyn, you can," John replied and Roselyn nodded gazing down at the ground, trying to think how she could set the fire. She knew the fire was something very dangerous, if she overused her powers she could set on fire the entire wood.

    "Okay��" Roselyn said, her voice didn''t hide all the preupation that filled it.

    "I know you can do it. Imagine the fire growing me after me, emanating so many sparks and the heat it emits then try to create a circle of fire around me as faster as you can." John''s voice rang supportive and modted enough to encourage her, yet contrary to his intentions his sentence made Roselyn even more concerned worried to disappoint his expectation.

    "Maybe you''re setting your expectations too high." Roselyn said but John soon shook his head, "we don''t have much time and I know you can do it."

    Roselyn took a long breath and gazed up to meet his eyes. After staring at the light in his eyes of trust and support she nodded. "I am ready," she breathed out.

    John didn''t let her the time to reconsider her decision and he quickly speeded toward her.

 Chapter 147 - Fire

    Roselyn took a long breath and gazed up to meet John''s eyes. After staring at the light in his eyes which was emanating trust and support she nodded, "I am ready." She breathed out her decision.

    John didn''t let her the time to reconsider her decision as he quickly speeded toward her.

    Roselyn focused onto the ground but she didn''t make it in time to even creak the ground that John had already reached her. "Roselyn you have to trust your powers!" John said, like if he was implying that she was purposely not focusing because she was scared of the consequences.

    "You don''t have to be afraid of your powers." He said after reaching his usual spot.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, she tried to think about how the fire would heat around her, how strong and powerful it could be, and then she imagined creating it, setting it me after me, and creating a path that would reach John.

    The ground began to tremble as Roselyn focused even more but John soon reached her.

    "Keep going." He said before going for another attempt.

    Roselyn did the same, this time trying to focus more on the creating process to set the fire, and when she opened her eyes she imagined it surrounding John. Ash rose from the ground but once again, John reached her before her attack could work.

    "Focus more Roselyn!"

    Roselyn clenched her fists, the ash was still floating and when John began to rush, the ground creaked and trembled, sparkles appeared burning the nts and quickly setting them on fire.

    John reached her a second before some light weak mes began to burn the ground.

    Roselyn smiled seeing how she was beginning to learn and slowly but properly controlling her powers.

    John reached her spot once again offering her a proud smile and as soon as he speeded Roselyn quickly managed to set another light fire not much far from him.

    She did it! She smiled and her eyes sparkled with happiness and joy, she focused more and the fire quickly began to intensify and poke but just to suddenly extinguish.

    Roselyn sighed, but John when he reached her smiled proudly, "Roselyn! You did it! See!" He said, his joy was so overflowing that she smiled, "but it extinguished!" sheined.

    "It doesn''t matter Rose! It still counts as an improvement!" John cheered her and turned around to reach another time his usual spot.

    "Onest time," John said, in a hoarse tone of voice.

    It was herst tentative, she could do it she just had to focus all her energy and repeat what she already did earlier.

    It was harder than how much it seemed, yet that didn''t mean she couldn''t do it.

    Roselyn took a long breath and when she closed her eyes the dried nts onto the ground began to burn. The fire fed and slowly reached John controlled by Roselyn.

    When John found the fire in front of him he immediately stopped and turned around trying to change his direction yet a new fire appeared and surrounded him quickly.

    Roselyn was draining out of energy, but she did it and the joy she felt now was worth her effort.

    As soon as she reopened her eyes the fire extinguished as quickly as it was set.

    John wrapped his arms around Roselyn and embraced her, "I knew you would have done it." He proudly said and carried her by her hips to gently sit her down on the ground.

    "How do you feel?" he asked, caressing her cheek and smiling at her genuinely.

    "Tired," she said before taking a long breath, "maybe we should have a source of energy, to burst each other."

    John arched down his eyebrow not fully understanding what she meant by saying that, so Roselyn soon exined herself, "I mean, maybe you should bit me. When you didst time, it was useful to both of us."

    John nodded no with his head vigorously and gestured with his hand, "I almost killed you."

    Roselyn cupped his chin and turned his face to gaze at her, "but you didn''t.".

    John barely managed to control himselfst time and a few secondster maybe the wound he caused to her would have been lethal. Who knew what could happen now?

    Although when Roselyn took decisions it was very hard to convince her to change her mind.

    Two strong personalities like theirs together would either nourish like Roselyn''s fire or extinguish like the sun before the rain.

    "John please, I am too tired and I wouldn''t remain alive if only an attack makes me so tired," Roselyn begged him, and John, as usual, let her win, abandoning himself to her will.

    "Alright." He said, in an unsure and almost concerned voice.

    Roselyn slipped up her dress, John caressed her pale smooth skin, staring at how sweetly the goosebumps in her skin emerged from his touch.

    He revealed his long gs, and slowly hesitantly leaned toward her thigh. He inhaled her familiar floral scent and only that was already enough to awaken his primal side, he drove his evil side away will all his strength and determination as he mentally cursed himself.

    ''Don''t dare to lose control'' he warned himself when he delicately brushed his fangs against her skin before sinking inside.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists to bear the pain. She could feel John sucking her blood and his gs cutting even deeper.

    The pain Roselyn felt was as if thousands of sharp knives cut her skin multiple times, a burning sensation so painful that she had to bit her tongue not to scream in pain.

    When John finally released, shivers of pleasure ran toward her legs. Roselyn was quickly recharged and she could feel bursting in energy and so full of life that she could fight alone a pack of werewolves.

    John''s eyes shed an intense red light, his pupils were almost fully dtated and a ramification of veins popped out his pale skin and became visible through his arms and his neck.

    Roselyn wondered if it was only her blood to cause him that effect or if it was human blood in general.. Roselyn''s wound soon healed and John helped her to stand up.

 Chapter 148 - Trust Issues

    "Are you ready Rose?" John asked her stretching his arm, she nodded taking his hand, and walking closer to him.

    "I am."

    John waited few seconds frowning his eyebrows and sniffing as if he could feel a familiar scent in the air. Lord Victor and Abigail appeared in the wood and they both widened their eyes seeing the couple like if they were surprised and didn''t expect them to be alive.

    "Rose!" Abigail hugged Roselyn and she giggled, how did she know?

    "We heard about the supernatural attack," Victor exined and John nodded as he probably already know.

    Victor took a brief pause before leaning closer to his cousin and whisper, "it looks like the beginning of a war to me."

    "We''re nning to go back to Kratez," John stated gazing at Victor, causing Abigail to flinch over and nce at Roselyn knitting her eyebrows. "Kratez?" She asked, she seemed so confused. Probably Victor didn''t involve her in his world much and didn''t tell her the existence of and inhabited by only supernatural creatures. Roselyn gazed down at her sister, she was beginning to have a slightly bulging in her tummy unnoticeable if you didn''t purposely look there or if you didn''t have any idea she was pregnant.

    Yet Roselyn smiled gazing at her stomach, and changed the matter, "how are you?" she asked her sister who followed Roselyn''s gaze and unconsciously ced her hand over her tump.

    Lord Victor meanwhile took Roselyn by his arm and pushed him a few steps forehead to have some privacy with him. "This is not a good idea. They will keep you in the blink of an eye."

    "William is alive." John intervened, Lord Victor, nced at him in shock and disbelief he shook his head, "Wha..."

    "The war already began, you have to decide what side to take." John''s voice was slightly annoying. He didn''t know if he should trust his cousin or not and he either didn''t want to reveal too much. Who knew what he was nning.

    "This is a suicide," Victor stated but John gestured with his hand deducing Victor was trying to make him change his mind.

    "I thought you knew me enough to have the certainty that I am not scared of the consequences." John replied before traveling his gaze toward Abigail, "does she know?" he asked but Victor''s gaze darkened letting John deduce she probably didn''t.

    "She knows I am a vampire but she doesn''t know much of my past. it''s better this way." John shook his head and scoffed in discontent.

    "Do you think if they knew all our story and past they would still marry us? Stay grounded, John!"

    Roselyn knew almost everything about John and still decided to help him in all his fights and they were still together after all they had been through, maybe Victor''s real preupation and fear were to relive his past and remember it rather than letting his wife know.

    Victor reading the disapprobation in John''s face rolled his eyes, "we are having a baby, in case you forgot."

    John ignored him again and took a step toward Roselyn before Victor stretched for his hand and stopped him, John turned around and nced at him with a questioning look on his face. Victor took a long deep breath, "I am in."

    John frowned, did he heard it right?

    "What?" he murmured not believing what his cousin said. But Victor nodded to confirm his verdict, "I owe you so I can fight with you and help you find few creatures who could side with us."

    John widened his eyes still in disbelief and a hinted smile curved his lips, "thank you."

    "We will leave for Kratez in two days," John said before they both walked toward their wives, who were chatting animately and happily.

    "I am d to see you both are fine," Abigail said gazing at her sister and John. "There are so many rumors about William being alive and it''s crazy how much imagination can go further."

    Roselyn and John gazed at each other probably wondering if they should tell her that the gossip was true.

    "He is alive, but a supernatural army attacked them," Victor replied to his wife that hearing the answer widened her eyes. "W-what?" she asked almostughing as if she heard a joke.

    Victor cleared his voice, "can I see him?" John tried not to glower at him and just nce at him and nod instead. "He''s very tired," John replied, receiving a nod from his cousin. John had his reasons and concerns not to allow him to see his father. If his death taught him something that was not leaving his father alone and not trust anyone. He already saw his father die in front of his eyes once, he didn''t want to see that again, nor he wanted to let people he loved unprotected.

    "He truly is alive?" Abigail covered her mouth with her hand and asked in a shaky surprised tone of voice.

    "Shush," Roselyn gestured with her finger to be quiet, "don''t tell anyone." She warned her sister, inwardly hoping she wouldn''t ask how they found out because it either would lead her to lie to Abigail or to reveal the hard truth about her and Sharon''s nature.

    "Practice tomorrow afternoon?" Victor asked gazing at John who smiled and nodded. "Sure," he replied.

    Roselyn and John gazed at them disappearing after few seconds and as soon as they left John sighed, "I hope I can trust him. I told him about Kratez and he offered to help."

    Roselyn turned around to gaze at him who wrapped his arms around Roselyn''s back.

    "Have faith," Roselyn said smiling at him genuinely, she predicted that if Lord Victor didn''t care or wasn''t trustworthy then he wouldn''t concern to go check if they were fine as soon as they heard the new of the attack.. On the contrary, John wasn''t so positive in his regards, he disliked all his family, and even though Victor seemed slightly changed John still had his doubts and trust issues.

 Chapter 149 - Hesitant

    "I need his help to establish the order in Kratez but at the same time I am concerned about what he could do if he finds out you''re a banshee..." John said before taking a resigned breath as his face hardened.

    "Maybe he won''t find out," Roselyn said but as soon as the words escaped from her mouth she already got a glower from John like if it was obvious Victor would find out soon.

    Roselyn could imagine why he was concerned, recalling what John said about the other banshees and how much people were scared of them it was understandable and she was also afraid but she couldn''t let him know.

    She preferred to act like she wasn''t scared rather than make him even more worried to see her freaking out.

    "I don''t know if I should tell Abigail about Sharon and what happened," Roselyn said, and she didn''t know. She was scared of how her sister would react, if she would get mad for probably letting John kill her sister or if she would be offended they didn''t tell her anything about it. So many concerns urred in Roselyn''s mind. What if she was a banshee too? It probably would be impossible but at that point, nothing was out of consideration.

    "I don''t think Victor told her much about supernatural creatures." John breathed out shaking his head, he knew Victor very well and that type of behavior was typical of him. He always preferred to escape from risky negative situations rather than try to face them ande out with a solution. His approach was opposite to John''s one, which was more instinctive, and would try to solve the situation as soon as possible even at the cost of risking his life.

    "Why?" Roselyn asked blinking few times, Abigail was the mother of his son she deserved to know more about him.

    John gestured with his hand and scoffed, "I don''t know, I guess he may be scared." John said even if what he wanted to say was that Victor was just egoistic which was the reason for not letting his wife decide before marrying her.

    "Maybe I should talk to her..." Roselyn started but John knitted his eyebrows as he intervened, "don''t dare. Victor is easily short-tempered and he hates when people get in their way of his business." John replied with an unfazed facial expression.

    Roselyn frowned, "but it''s my business, she is my sister, I don''t want to lose another...." Roselyn bit her tongue before finishing her sentence, even if it was toote and John deduced what she was going to say.

    "We should head inside now," John pretended he didn''t hear her and gestured toward the door. When they walked inside William and Ethan had already prepared a big table full of food, and they were chatting animately andughing together.

    John unconsciously smiled, "I am so hungry!" he eximed reaching the table, his father giggled, "why am I not surprised?"

    Augh escaped from Roselyn''s lips and soon the whole family wasughing staring at John throwing his hands over the food and eat as if he had been starving for years.

    Roselyn sat in front of him and grabbed some bread and meat, she was starving too yet she managed to mind her manners, with the King of Scond in front of her and she wanted to make a good impression even if she had already married his son.

    "You two already had eaten?" Roselyn asked while she elegantly cut the meal over her dish, they both nodded. Roselyn knew that in case they hadn''t she had to wait for them as it would be impolite to eat without waiting for everyone to sit at the table.

    "Hope you had enjoyed your meal." Roselyn smiled at them as she took a bite.

    "We did, enjoy yours." William smiled at the couple who sat at the table before beginning to chat with his first son once again.

    After eating they brought the dishes inside the kitchen, since there were no maids who could do that for that then William and John''s brother joined at the table.

    "I met Victor who came to check us if we were fine. I told him that we were nning to establish the order in Krantez and he offered to help." John exined, his voice was more tensed than when he gave the same news to Roselyn, maybe because he had more confidence with her rather than his brother and he didn''t know how his father would react.

    Receiving no answer from any of the two of them John continued, "I don''t know whether I should trust him." His eyes pleading for an answer which his father gave after few minutes, "I am sure he will help to re-establish the order but always keep an eye with him."

    William''s answer didn''t reassure John much yet it was still an answer and truthfully enough it was crazy to pretend his father had all the answers. Even if John''s esteem for his father was very high he had to stay grounded and remember he was human and he could be speechless or be hesitant as much as him.

    "We will leave for Kratez in two days." John said after taking a brief pause, "I will train with Roselyn meantime."

    Roselyn without realizing it began to nod and smile like an idiot, she was so happy to have someone who didn''t only keep anything from her but who also helped her to develop her powers.

    Roselyn smiled too suffocating augh as she looked almostical and Roselyn woke up from her trace and cleared her voice.

    "Yes, we...."

    A loud noise broke into the already fractured castle and the wall shook creaking, Roselyn quickly flinched around to stare at who bumped in and the rest of the family did the same.

    John and his brother groaned simultaneously. John soon stepped in front of his father and widened his arms as if he wanted to protect him.. Footsteps echoed from where the noise was heard.

 Chapter 150 - We Dont Need Her Help

    Roselyn recognized the woman who walked inside, it was the vampire who used to threaten her and made her and John have the first argument when John called her a pawn for his n.

    She walked with a swaying walk and when she saw John her eyes sparkled, as soon as her gaze traveled toward his brother and his father her jaw dropped and her eyes widened.

    "it''s true, you''re alive." She whispered gazing at William, John rolled her eyes. "What are you doing here?" John asked stretching his hand toward his brother who was already charging waiting to attack. The woman''s gaze moved toward her and scanned her upside down, "and you''re alive as well, unfortunately." She said but her gaze seemed serious. Roselyn glowered at her, she didn''t like her. She was so beautiful and at the same time so annoying, she seemed like one of the thousands ofdies obsessed with the King, the only difference was that they were humans but she was a vampire and she shared a past with him.

    "If youe here to annoy me and my wife then I suggest you leaving." John knitted his eyebrows and his eyes shed with red as his jaw clenched. He had enough of people trying to hinter their love.

    "Calm down little Romeo, I just heard supernatural creatures attacked you and I thought you needed help." She said walking closer to John and tilting her head waiting for an answer.

    "We will go to Kratez and reestablish the order." John replied, the womanughed loudly but when she noticed nobodyughed she blinked few times, "you''re not joking?"

    John rolled his eyes almost running out of his patience when she intervened. "I visited Kratez and it became and of chaos and destruction, I won''t allow you to go there, John."

    After hearing her being preupied with John Roselyn couldn''t take it anymore and felt the need to reply, "you won''t allow him to?"

    Thedy gazed at Roselyn for few seconds before walking few steps toward her, when enough was close she whispered, "after all the years we spent together I am allowed to decide what is best for him and what is not."

    "Maybe you should let his wife do that since he now has one." Roselyn narrowed her eyes leaning closer to her to show her she didn''t fear her at all.

    The woman smirked and giggled slightly before turning around toward John, "I will help you then. I won''t let you get killed."

    "Good," John said, and as soon as Roselyn flinched around to glower at him he widened his arms. "We can hire more people to the squad to have a better chance to win." John soon exined himself and silence fell in the room while Roselyn still gazed at her husband with knitted eyebrows and a furious gaze.

    William broke the silence with augh, catching the gaze of everyone''s in the room, the man gestured with his hand, and just when he caught his breath he spoke, "I am sorry. I am sorry. It reminded me about my wife and I miss her jealousy sometimes. It shows she cares."

    "Roselyn shouldn''t have many reasons to be jealous though. Am I right?" John nced at the woman who was enchanted gazing at him.

    "Tell Rose what I told you." He continued, and again silence fell in the room, Roselyn''s heart for a second skipped a beat as she imagined the worst.

    "I told her that I didn''t want to see her anymore since I am married and I want to be loyal to her."

    When Roselyn heard what she said she suddenly remembered how to breathe and smiled hugely, he did that? It meant he was willing to be serious with her and that would exin all the anger that woman had for Roselyn. She was the one jealous because she saw someone else steal John''s heart in few months and make him fall in love with her to be willing to sacrifice a rtionship of years for her.

    Just that thought drove the vampire woman so much crazy that she faked the most forceful smile, "yea I forgot about that."

    Roselyn hardly believed that, how would she forget such a thing? Maybe she didn''t ept that, Roselyn thought to herself.

    "Are you still willing to join?" Roselyn said gazing at her with a challenging look as if she wanted her not to join anymore and finally leave them in peace.

    "Of course I am," the woman replied with his gaze still straight toward John.

    Roselyn hoped to hear otherwise but that woman or creature, whatever she was seemed not willing to step beside and let them be. Maybe she just wanted to help yet Roselyn didn''t think they didn''t need her help at all.

    "Anyway the meeting is in two days so..." Roselyn gestured with her hand like if she was refraining to say the word begone.

    John bit his inner cheek like if he tried not to giggle at how funny Roselyn was when acting jealous. "I am hungry, where are the maids?" the woman said ignoring Roselyn''s gentle invite to leave, and gazing around in search of someone who could bring her food.

    "They all escaped during the attack, maybe you should go search for food on your way out." John''s brother intervened finally supporting Roselyn as not surprisingly wasn''t liking that woman either just like he disliked everyone on the face of Earth.

    William cleared his voice to soften the atmosphere, "guys, why don''t we act well mannered and let''s offer her some food. John bring her some meat, I am sure she will appreciate."

    The woman smiled and crawling happily she reached the table and sat on Roselyn''s chair.

    John listened to his father and brought the woman some meal that she grabbed with both her hands not minding her manners at all and bitten a big bite from it. It was raw meat and Roselyn couldn''t stop herself from flinching around and grimaced disgust.

    The woman chewed with her mouth opened and gaze at Roselyn, "so Roselyn, did you find out what creature you are?" she asked in a curious tone of voice and panic fell in the room.. Roselyn swallowed down, she was probably thest person she had to know about her secret identity.

 Chapter 151 - Lover Boy

    "We still have to find out," John cut it short. The vampire girl nodded but her expression revealed she didn''t trust that answer much. Yet she pretended to have bought that and gazed at Roselyn in front of her "I can''t wait to find out then, will she join us in the fight to take back control over Kratez?"

    "She will," John replied once again with his usual peeved tone of voice, "she is very powerful we need her help."

    Roselyn unconsciously smiled at John for defeating her and then darted her gaze toward the woman who was looking at her like if she wanted to scrutinize and find out what she had so special to caught John''s attention but the more she looked at her the more she couldn''t understand, sure enough, she was very beautiful but John always had beautiful girls by his side.

    Roselyn gazed at her back noticing how persistent her gaze was and slightly being annoyed, what did she want from him? Why were they all obsessed with him?

    Roselyn tried not to roll her eyes and instead offered a smile that although her good effort turned out to be forced, "Is everything alright?" she asked slightly tilting her head.

    The woman took another bite keeping her gaze straight on Roselyn, she surely seemed very open to argue but Roselyn couldn''t allow that, she was still the Queen of Scond and she couldn''t lose her patience very quickly. She took a long breath when she saw the woman opening her mouth and finally replying to her, "I just was lost in thought," she lied so subtly that Roselyn couldn''t even believe for a second what she heard.

    "In two days let''s meet in front of the castle, so we can reach Kratez and infiltrate," John remarked and the woman stood up and reached the door before turning around and waving at John barely deigning Roselyn and Ethan of a gaze before finally budging the door and walking outside.

    Roselyn finally took a brief of relief seeing her gone.

    John walked toward his wife and ced his hand over her shoulder, "you shall not be concerned about her, you''re the only one I have ever love and will ever love." John said and in his voice, Roselyn couldn''t find even a glimpse of inference.

    "I know," Roselyn replied even if she was still doubtful and even if she trusted John a lot she couldn''t stop being worried about her or disliking that woman. She spent so much time with John and had known him for years while Roselyn just knew him for few months.

    "Why you asked her to help?" Roselyn couldn''t stop herself from asking that question, but after all, it was a usible question.

    "Because she is very powerful." He replied with the most obvious reason yet Roselyn felt slightly annoyed and a part of her was motivated to be stronger than her just so that for the next asion John didn''t feel the need to ask her help.

    "So now if everything goes ording to the ns, we should have Victor''s help and her help too, we may have some chances then." Ethan said, receiving a nod from John, "yes we could."

    "We should have faith," John replied sharing an understanding gaze with Roselyn.

    Then John pushed his brother into the near room to chat with him more privately, Ethan looked at him quietly puzzled until John spoke, "I have to ask you a favor."

    Ethan nodded curiously to hear what he would want from him, "if the situation gets bad save Roselyn before me."

    "W-w-what?" Ethan said he couldn''t believe his brother would ask him such a thing, did he lose his mind?

    "If you ever had to choose, save her instead of me. Please, this is the only favor I ask you." John insisted on seeing his brother''s facial expression bing more and more shocked.

    "You can''t ask me to do such a thing," Ethan replied before a brief consideration and realizing he didn''t know what to do. Should he do what he was asked to do?

    "She had already risked her life many times for me, I guess it''s my turn," John said ncing at Roselyn just to travel back his gaze toward his brother who limited himself to take a long breath and nod giving up to his will.

    "I will try my best to keep all three of us safe but if the situation gets critical, I will do it. I promise." Ethan sighed and John smiled stretching his hand, his brother hesitated few seconds before shaking his hand and return John''s smile.

    They turned in the hall and Roselyn was gazing at John with a questioning gaze like if she was wondering what they were discussing privately but John shook his head as if he wanted to tell her that was nothing important.

    Roselyn then followed John toward his room, and just after entering John turned around and giggled at her, probably to prevent her from asking what he talked to his brother about he changed the matter as soon as it was brought up.

    "I like when you''re jealous." He said but Roselyn knitted her eyebrows and folded her arms, "I am not jealous."

    That was probably the mostmon lie that every man can hear from her woman and it was clear Roselyn was for the way she replied to that woman and the way she looked at her.

    "Oh, you''re not?" John asked suffocating anotherugh and tilting his head to stare at Roselyn''s facial muscles tensed up at his provocation.

    "I don''t know what you do but there''s always someone who wants to ste..."

    Roselyn soon paused her saying as soon as she understood what was escaping from her lips. "Who wants to have you." She changed her approach but John''s eyebrow was already knitted up and his lips pursed, "What were you saying?" He whispered with an idiot smile on her face making Roselyn regret not to think at least ten times before letting her words split out her tongue.

    They both giggled and hugged and Roselyn decided to focus on more important things than a woman who is hanging from John''s lips.

 Chapter 152 - Squad

    The whole group of people was reunited, in front of the castle, Roselyn was leaning to John''s arm as Ethan and William were standing behind them, Victor reached them after few minutes while the vampire girl took more than ten minutes to arrive.

    John and Ethan both hugged their father tightly and Roselyn smiled at him before thanking him for having weed her into their family with open arms. After few minutes of goodbye, John gazed at his allies.

    "Ready?" John asked when they all reunited together and after few minutes he speeded toward Kratez, carrying Roselyn.

    From thest time they visited Kratez it was even more destroyed and the ground more dried, it seemed like people rebelled from John''s attack.

    But the blood over the soil and the groans in the nearly whispering John''s name wasn''t scaring him enough as much as the thought of losing Roselyn was scaring him.

    "A few months made you forget how strong I am huh?" John raised his voice before groaning aloud.

    "Bow in front of me and I may spare your life." John continued and after a brief silence about ten creatures walked toward him, some of them were full of wounds letting John deduce their gesture was a desperate attempt trying to seek protection, yet John still appreciated it as it was fewer people they had to fight against. The other remaining creatures who reached him were the ones John helped during the years and that swore to him allegiance for the rest of their life and were only respecting their promises.

    "You must hate your life a lot if you think you would stand a chance against me and my squad, but I warned you again. Soe forward!" John yelled and his voice thundered around the empty desert hisnd turned into.

    Few creatures didn''t wait much time to sit and attack but the vampire girl speeded toward them and ripped their throat in few seconds watching them fell onto the ground.

    She then nonchntly gazed at Roselyn with a challenging look on her face, "so easy, that''s the best you can do? At this point, I could do it alone with John."

    Roselyn scoffed mentally cursing her in the mind so furiously that John giggled, probably hearing her thoughts since they were close enough to link telepathically.

    Three more creatures reached them and one of them was directed toward Roselyn. "Let''s see what she can do." Roselyn heard the vampire whispering and that sentence pushed her enough to wake up the repressed anger in her veins, she closed her eyes and remembered how she set the fire the first time and tried to replicate what she did when practicing with John.

    She heard a whimper of pain so loud that Roselyn opened her eyes to see not only the creature who reached her but also the other ones burning into the fire and squirming as they kept whining.

    Roselyn gazed back at the woman who doubted her powers and offered a smile, "are you still sure about that?"

    Soon few more creatures attacked them again, John stretched his hand and gripped around the creatures'' neck crushing them against the ground, the soil plunged and John bent over one of two creatures to punch them repeatedly until it fainted. He turned around and lifted from the ground the second creature''s neck just to throw it against a very far tree, mming its body against the tree so strong that his bones cracked.

    John then revealed his long sharp ws and groaned, "who is the next?"

    A new pack walked toward them waiting in position to charge, the leader of the pack turned toward the rest of the pack to gesture them to attack. The six of them attacked them, Ethan reached them quickly and took one of them to crush him against the ground, he quickly used a fast strike on the second one and throw him out, the rest of the pack watched their friend flying in the air. Their heart sting in fear seeing John''s entire squad knew how to fight, they swallowed down when Ethan gestured to them toe closer.

    "Scared enough now? Get out our way and let us proceed." John ordered and the few remaining wolves of the pack stepped behind.

    Thew of thend was that the only person who was able to fight all the creatures who got in their way toward all the path to reach the throne could seat on the throne and eventually be the King of Kratez.

    "let''s proceed," John said again gazing at the few remaining creatures with a furious gaze.

    As soon as they took few steps forward new three creatures stepped in front of them and gazed at them loweringly.

    Ethan removed thece he had tied to his trousers that he usually used during fights and flickered the crack of ash. He quickly knocked two creatures sprawling with a powerful kick, then he sunk the fist in the midsection of the remaining creature doubling him over to retch on the floor. But then a second creature groaned and forgetting how much Ethan was fast tried to punch against his chin. Ethan dodged the attack easily whipping against one creature''s neck and throwing the creature against the floor leaving him wheezing unable to breathe.

    Then he walked toward thend and as John followed them he stepped onto the creature pressing all its weight over his chest, leaving himpletely breathless.

    "Are you alright?" John whispered to Roselyn knowing that it must be hard for her to take part in wars and at the same time it wasn''t easy to bear the visions, she wasn''t still used to see when people were killed so cruelly.

    "Yes," Roselyn murmured, she was fine despite all her visions and the familiar ck fog that the dead creatures'' bodies emanated.. Still, she tried to ignore it and keep walking behind them with her chin raised not to see the massacre on the ground.

 Chapter 153 - Kratez Battle [1]

    Most of the inhabitants of Kratez gathered around John and his crew they were around thirty creatures and the most powerful ones.

    John recognized their face, it was obvious they were the ones who contributed to creating the mess, they were also the most rebelling ones when John ruled there.

    "We won''t let you take control of thisnd anymore, it shall be free like it is now." One of them groaned staring at John.

    "You left you can''t expect toe back and find us waiting for you and bend in front of you. You''re not our King anymore." Another one added and John didn''t stop the imminentugh.

    "I''ve never stopped to be your King." John finally replied, saying in between theugh as if the creatures looked so ridiculous in front of his eyes.

    Hearing his response few of the creatures groaned, their eyes shined of red while others of yellow, they all had fangs and ws. They were probably vampires or werewolves.

    Roselyn noticed few of them gazed at Roselyn, probably assuming that she was the weakest one in the group since she was the only female except the vampire.

    When Roselyn stared at them they hinted a smirk, before traveling their gaze over her body, "when we will beat you we will have fun with your friend."

    That was the only thing they couldn''t say, hearing that drove John even more furious than any other sentence he would hear, John, groaned as he imagined all the ways he could kill them. "Saying that you earned to be the first ones I will kill, congrats," Roselyn said, his voice thundered as his eyes shed.

    The few creatures didn''t wait much time but decided to attack Roselyn, charging toward her, and Roselyn held her breath trying to react but soon John intervened.

    He rushed toward the first one who headed toward Roselyn and knocked him down jumping on him, John''s ws sunk into his neck, cutting sharp to provoke him an excruciating pain but not deep enough to kill him right away and that''s was his purpose. To keep him alive and torture him because he dared to think and say such a thing.

    John left him bleeding onto the ground to focus on the second one, he grabbed him by his torso and crushed him against a big stone, the creature hit the stone''s head over the edge of the stone and fainted. John walked toward the still alive creature he left blending over the ground and smirked looking down at him, "apologynow." John groaned, "apologize to my wife." He rectified, having Roselyn widened her eyes, she needed to need an apology.

    "I-I-I''m-" the creature couldn''t speak properly seeing John''s ws cut part of his jugr vein and the pain was unbearable even to try to remain in life.

    John kicked him over the chin and his head flew away provoking a rain of blood all over the pack that was attending the scene.

    Roselyn swallowed down, but refused to say anything at all, John was already furious.

    "So hot." She heard the vampire girl whisper and make a grimace of surprise before smirking gazing at John.

    How could she think the killing was a good thing? Roselyn shook her eyes as she rolled her eyes unconsciously.

    The remaining of the creatures said nothing but just stared at the two creatures being killed with the minim effort, the first one who took the floor shrugged, like if he couldn''t care less. "They were a pain in the eyes, if you didn''t kill them I would probably do it myself in few days."

    John widened his arms in a challenging way and walked toward the rest of the creatures unwilling to be under his control again, "I grow stronger since months ago, if you don''t want to end up like them you better step behind."

    "You know we can''t do that," one of them replied, walking closer to John and groaning indulging the rest of the group to do the same.

    Roselyn and the remaining of the group walked toward them trying to spread in front of their enemies even if they were in minority against them.

    Each of them had at least 2 people in front of them and to fight against, two of them groaned against Roselyn and she could feel John''s gaze on her even if he had 3 men to take care of he seemed he was more preupied with her.

    The two creatures were smiling toothy and Roselyn felt threatened by their long sharp fangs and unconsciously took few steps behind. John never made her practice with a minimal distance like the one they were keeping with her. It was like at every step she took behind they were taking two steps forward.

    Roselyn wouldn''t let those two creatures beat her, either she didn''t want to look pathetic and weak in front of the vampire and John, she had to prove to Kratez creatures how strong she was so that no one would ever dare to attack her anymore. She had been easy prey for men all her life, she didn''t want to be easy prey for supernatural creatures anymore. She had been gifted with strong power and just as John taught her she shouldn''t be worried to use them.

    Roselyn could feel voices in her heard, that were probably the voices and screams of the people those creatures killed, and as soon as they walked closer to her the voice implied.

    But that was not something she was used to, now she had a habit out of it and she ignored them trying to focus instead over the noise of the wind blushing.

    She closed her eyes and focused intensely when she heard the creatures'' footsteps echoing so near to her. They groaned and Roselyn tightened her fists, she felt the bodies of the creatures throwing her against the ground and before she could realize it she hit her head over the ground.

    "Rose!" John''s voice rang in her eyes like a desperate call.

 Chapter 154 - Kratez Battle [2]

    She closed her eyes and focused intensely when she heard the creatures'' footsteps echoing so near to her. They groaned and Roselyn tightened her fists, she felt the bodies of the creatures throwing her against the ground and before she could realize it she hit her head over the ground.

    "Rose!" John''s voice rang in her eyes like a desperate call.

    Roselyn opened her eyes and felt the creature''s ws cut her skin, John who was meantime fighting against three creatures speeded toward his wife and sunk his hands into the creature''s back to throw them back to help her stand up.

    "My powers didn''t work..." Roselyn murmured, but John pushed her slightly behind and watched at the five creatures who stood in front of him. Drool was dripping from his sharp long ws, like if they were gazing at John and Roselyn as if they were an exquisite dish.

    Roselyn couldn''t let John fight against three creatures at the same time, she turned around to gaze at Ethan and the rest of their squads but the whole squad was busy fighting and didn''t even notice they needed help.

    Roselyn was the only one who could help him she focused on the ground and gazed at the two creatures who attacked her, she imagined the fire burning their hairy skin, and the more she focused the more she could feel her blood heat through her veins and her skin heated so much she felt extremely hot like if she was having flu. But when she opened her eyes she found the soil and the creatures beginning to burn all of a sudden and the fire fed always more. The creatures tried to step back and to jump through the mes not to be hit but Roselyn narrowed her eyes to focus more and the fire fed more.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry." One of them said and the other two bowed in front of them.

    Roselyn stopped to focus and stopped clenching her fists and the fire slowly extinguished under their feet. Some mes already ran through their body and burned part of their skin which now was bleeding and burn.

    "We didn''t know she was so.. we''re sorry."

    Silence fell and all the creatures that were fighting now had their gaze over Roselyn, "is she a ban..."

    John didn''t let him finish his sentence and he interjected soon enough, "you don''t stand a chance against us." He said before traveling his gaze through all their pack that even if they were in a clear majority were however losing.

    "Let me go back to my throne," John said, with an almost pleading tone of voice, he was so tired of all the fighting, and deep down he didn''t like killing people in front of Roselyn as it remembered him who he used to be.

    The creatures took few seconds to consider and after gazing at each other bloody and barely standing up they nodded to each other while others scoffed before raising their hands in sign of surrender.

    "But John..." the same creature who before acted breezy now had a more submissive tone of voice probably understanding he couldn''t do anything to oppose but just give up.

    John traveled his gaze over him and waited for him to speak, "yes?"

    He cleared his voice, "if we respect the rules youst year imposed, will we still be free to wander around all thend without limits?"

    John frowned his eyebrows not fully understanding why over all the requests he would ask he decided that one. Last year John divided thend into areas reserved to different packs so that no one would get in the middle or try to ovee the borders. It was one of the many practices he imposed to establish order and tranquility aside from the rule that no life should be taken but the onlyw that could be applied was that if there was a very major injustice the creatures could challenge another creature and the only one alive after the match would win the argument.

    "You know that will lead to fights," John replied strictly as he usually was.

    "We won''t I promise." Another one intervened and John scoffed, almost losing his patience but then he gestured with his hands, "we will think about thatter, now gather here all the creatures of Kratez." Johnmanded and even if the creature who dared to make a request, hesitated for few seconds then he listened to him followed by the remaining of the pack.

    Lord Victor as soon as they left fell over the floor covering his stomach with his hand, blood came out and he seemed very pale and almost unable to catch his breath. John soon reached him and carried him toy his head onto a stone in the left.

    "Why are you not healing?" Ethan asked as soon as he joined John, Victor nodded, "I don''t know" he murmured.

    Roselyn walked toward them and grabbed Victor''s hand as soon as she began to visualize what happened, she saw the creature who hit him had a knife and that knife was made of shining metal.

    "Were you hit by a dagger by any chance?" Roselyn asked knitting her eyebrows and John understood she had a vision.

    "Y-ye.." he seemed unable to even breathe and more bleed kepting out from the left of his stomach. "We can''t let him die..." Roselyn eximed in a broken voice, her first thought was reserved for her sister Abigail. Victor came there to help them and if she knew he died without Roselyn trying to make something she was sure she would lose Abigail too.

    "I can try to heal him, Sharon did it so maybe I..." John didn''t let her finish her sentence that he gestured no with his hand as he shook his head vigorously, "no way!"

    "You truly are a banshee then." The vampire girl said widening her eyes and covering her mouth.

    The Royal couple ignored her and stared at each other for few seconds, Roselyn was pleading with him with her gaze to let her try but John was looking at her preupied with all the consequences.

    Lord Victor''s face became even paler and under him, a puddle of blood formed, they didn''t have much time left to decide....

 Chapter 155 - Bear The Pain

    "I can try to heal him, Sharon did it so maybe I..." John didn''t let her finish her sentence that he gestured no with his hand as he shook his head vigorously, "no way!"

    "You truly are a banshee then." The vampire said widening her eyes and covering her mouth.

    The Royal couple ignored her and stared at each other for few seconds, Roselyn was pleading with him with her gaze to let her try but John was looking at her preupied with all the consequences.

    Lord Victor''s face became even paler and under him emerged a puddle of blood, they didn''t have much time left to decide...

    "Please," Roselyn whispered before turning around to face Lord Victor, she already healed John before when Ethan poisoned him which shouldn''t be much different, Roselyn mentally repeated to herself to try to encourage herself.

    She smiled at Victor and still holding his hand he ced her second hand over his hand, she closed her eyes and tried to heal him. Focusing on the particles of nature, over the nts and the sunray, she was asking them to help her to heal Lord Victor, few secondster goosebumps appeared over her skin. The sunrays running through her skin provoked a pleasuring sensation of heat but that soon gave space to the pain she absorbed in.

    She bore the excruciating pain he was feeling squeezing her eyes and clenching his teeth and just after few minutes when the pain became way too unbearable for Roselyn she finally reopened her eyes.

    Lord Victor''s face wasn''t pale anymore and from dried purple lips they became peachy and smooth, he was feeling better and his blood stopped to came out. Victor smiled to Roselyn, "thank you." his tone of voice was raised because now he was strong enough to speak.

    "Are you feeling alright?" John asked as he stroke Roselyn''s hair behind her head and watched her skin slightly paler than usual, but she nodded. She could still feel in pain and her hands were both shaking and tingling but that was just one of the cons of having strong powers. That was what she usually told herself to push her to bear the pain and survive all the terrible visions she almost daily experienced.

    Lord Victor''s wound began to slowly heal itself and he smiled widely acknowledging that Roselyn had saved him, "thank you, thank you." He kept whispering to thedy who returned his smile.

    After ten minutes John helped Roselyn to stand up and carried her to begin their path through his residence. When they reached the destroyed residence where once lived John they found all the creatures of Kratez gathered around it, probably giving up to the idea their freedom would end to give space to John''s democracy over thend.

    He walked toward them and the vampire woman reached Roselyn and ced a hand over her hips to carry her since she was still weak for the effort, Roselyn unconsciously frowned her forehead as that gesture surprised her. ''there must be an ulterior motive if she would ...'' Roselyn couldn''t even finish processing her thoughts that the vampire whispered, "a banshee, huh? I''m surprised." She started, just from the tone of her voice, Roselyn could imagine she was right to think her gesture wasn''t genuine at all.

    "Now I see what bewitched John so much, there''s something behind the pretty perfect surface." She said spiteful enough that even if Roselyn felt energyless she still would want to p her. Did she hear it right? She said that the reason why John loved her was just that she was pretty and strong? She really couldn''t ept the fact that John was able to love someone who wasn''t her.

    "I wonder if you''re that strong and able to bear the pain in bed too." She continued before covering her mouth with her hand and pretending she didn''t say that on purpose.

    Roselyn swallowed down, what was that supposed to say? Her puzzled facial expression curved the vampire''s lips, as she understood Roselyn didn''t know what she was implying.

    "Oh..." she murmured, "well maybe that''s not my business..." she said and her intent was probably to irritate Roselyn and make her feel she was not good enough at the bed. Roselyn now felt curious to hear what the girl meant and what practice John did in bed with her, even though just the thought of hearing her talk about having an intimate life with her husband was making the blood in her veins boil from both anger and jealousy.

    "What did he do in bed, with you?" Roselyn murmured trying to sound less angry than she was. The woman giggled and a smirk of pleasure appeared on her face, she ced her hand over her chest and sighed, "it was the best days of my life �� every time we did it was amazing."

    Roselyn faked a smiled and clenched her fists trying to repress the imminent urge to punch her. After gathering all the calm and patient in her body she changed her approach and went to ask a more direct question. "What practice are you talking about?"

    "Oh, well..." The woman hesitated even if from her facial expression it was clear that she couldn''t wait to show off how much great their sexual life was but she wanted to keep Roselyn in suspense and only God knew how much she was doing it right.

    "I think it''s obvious he''s not a soft boy." She started and Roselyn nodded, she talked like she knew him very well which annoyed Roselyn even more.

    "But in bed there are..." she smirked once again as she licked her lips staring at John from afar, Roselyn had to force every inch of her body to remain calm.

    "There are things that he likes very much andthat spice up a bit the atmosphere." She finished her sentence staring at Roselyn''s husband like if he was the most handsome boy she had ever seen.

    Roselyn bit the inner side of her cheeks when she felt herst bit of patience being hit to hear how she would continue to dance around it without exining what she truly meant.. Out of patience Roselyn slightly raised her voice, "what kind of things? Please! Provide me with some examples."

 Chapter 156 - She Wants To Experiment

    "He likes to y dominant with hisdy, that''s what he usually did with me and all his recentdies. Maybe he doesn''t think you can bear that so he is not reserving his secret fantasies to you." The woman finally confessed, and Roselyn cupped her chin knitting her eyebrows recalling what the blond maid said so she wasn''t having difficulties believing it.

    "So you had no idea about that..." the woman continued noticing Roselyn''s thoughtful expression. Roselyn wondered if she was pretending or if she was so silly not to understand that she didn''t know, if she knew she wouldn''t have asked him so many questions.

    "Anyway... have fun I guess. He is very good." The vampire added winking at Roselyn who walked toward John. He was still speaking to the creatures of Kratez giving them a speech about the new rules he had applied, for instance not kill supernatural creatures without a fair reason or to create a quarrel. If people respected that he would let them wander over all thend without setting borders or divide creatures.

    After some brief discussion they had people finally adapt to his final decision and let him take control of Kratez finally, he walked toward his residence while John and the rest of the group followed them, Ethan walked with his back to keep an eye over creatures concerned that someone would attack him from behind.

    John sat on the throne even if was half destroyed and still shattered, and he proudly smiled, that felt like his real throne, it felt like home and now that he was there he was reminded how much thatnd was important to him.

    John tapped his knees to indulge Roselyn to sit over hisp and Roselyn although the condition of that throne didn''t hesitate before sitting over there. When she sat on hisp he wrapped her arm around her shoulder and leaned closer, "Queen of Kratez," he smiled, "my Queen." he rectified before cing a soft kiss over her peachy lips.

    "Let''s give them some privacy," Ethan suggested and Lord Victor immediately left following his advice while the vampire was a bit hesitant but eventually turned around, and while scoffing she left.

    Roselyn cleared her voice while she darted her gaze to stare at the vampire girl walking away, "she told me something ..." Roselyn said.

    John not surprised at all rolled his eyes and took a deep breath before asking, "what did she tell you?"

    Roselyn gazed down to his arm that was ced over her knees and she messages his arms scratching gently over his arm in a sweet rxing way, "she said you like to do... sex..." she blushed saying that word, "in another way, not the usual way we do it."

    John shook his head and hinted a smile, "she just wants to ruin things between us you shouldn''t believe whatever people say to you." He replied with the calmest tone of voice but Roselyn hardly believed it, she was not the only person who told her things like that.

    "I''m curious to experiment," Roselyn said, her words were oddly more confident and she really wanted to learn what he liked to finally satisfy him.

    "Oh, are you?" John asked and Roselyn nodded, a second after she could feel his warm touch over her calf, with his big hands he could wrap around it easily, his hand ran toward her knee wrapping around her legs and massaging erotically until he reached almost her thighs.

    "I am..." Roselyn whispered, trying to keep under control her breath.

    His hand passed through her slip and from there teased her entrance, the slips wetted slightly as soon as with his familiar touch he passed his fingers upside down her folds pressing trough her slips and the fabric of her slips scratched slightly over her clit having her jolt and moan.

    "Uncross your legs," he whispered and she listened to him. He opened her knees wider and lifting her by her lips. Now they sat in front of each other, few inches of distance, "are you sure you can afford whates next?"

    Roselyn swallowed down, she was curious but at the same time frightened by what could be the consequences and if he would hurt her.

    He moved her hair away from her face and kissed her bottom lip just to bit slightly her bottom one before he opened his mouth wider to brush his tongue with hers. He departed from the kiss and lifted her from the throne stretching for her hand, she took a lot of breath and took it.

    John led her toward a room, when they entered the room seemed like a normal living room, although shattered down, it had huge sofa tables and lots of antique ornaments.

    Roselyn expected something different, for instance, a huge bed full of flowers rose petals, or a big romantic pool. John walked toward a huge closet and smiled before opening its doors. Inside the closet was a huge wall of designed bricks that probably from afar seemed real, for the dedication the designer put to architect that structure but what was most shocking was the lines in the center of the wall, the closer you got to the wall the easiest the wall became more recognizable and reveal e its real appearance: two doors.

    "Stand behind." He said to Roselyn who took few steps behind.

    John turned around to gaze at her for few seconds, "this shall remain a secret, you can''t say to anyone." He warned and Roselyn suddenly felt her heart beating fast against her chest as she felt slightly anxious about what she could find behind those doors.

    Roselyn nodded, "I won''t." She murmured and John turned around toward the wall. He froze for a few seconds to gaze at Roselyn one more time as if he wasn''t sure whether she could bear what he was going to show.

    John took a long breath and ced both his hands over the wall, his hands climbed down to ce over two bricks which lines were stroked and of a different shade of red.

    "Wee, Rose..."

    He said, pressing against the two parallel bricks over the wall and the more he pressed the more the fake bricks turned into two doors, he made more pressure until those doors opened wider and John walked inside. "Wee Rose, to my secret world.." He stretched his hand and waited for Roselyn to walk inside.

 Chapter 157 - Cold Love [1]

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable.]

    "Wee, Rose..."

    He said, pressing against the two parallel bricks of the wall and the more he pressed the more the fake bricks turned into two doors, he made more pressure until those doors opened wider allowing John to walk inside, "Wee Rose, to my secret world." He stretched his hand and waited for Roselyn to walk inside.

    Roselyn took one step forward, and a huge room was revealed, so many shelves from where dozens of cors were hanging over the wall, lots of ropes, and a little fridge. Roselyn wondered what could a fridge do in that room? In case people got thirsty during those "activities"?

    Her gaze traveled toward all the room, different types of whips from light fabric to leather, different toys simr to the one Roselyn found in her room, and many chains. it seemed like a room of torture rather than a room for pleasure. In the center of the room stood a huge bed with very long bars.

    The bed was also unusual, moreover she never saw all those objects before. Roselyn wondered if he used those against supernatural creatures when he haunted them, could that be? She remained silent as she kept traveling her gaze again and again all over the room as she scrutinized every object.

    "Maybe we should start with something softer unless you changed your mind had you?" John asked but Roselyn nodded no, not because she was sure but because her curiosity always got the best of her.

    "I didn''t change my mind," she rectified her answer probably to convince herself rather than him as he already headed toward the wall where were hanging few ropes, he took four short ropes and headed toward Roselyn who forced herself not to frown, confused why he needed those now.

    He climbed over the bed toward her and kissed her softly before slipping out her dress, Roselyn leaned closer for another kiss but John smiled at her before slightly nodding no with his head. He pinned her over the bed and ran his hand across her naked body.

    "Roselyn, I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long..." he whispered as he gazed at her exposed body for few seconds before jumping down the bed and grabbing the ropes and bandage he kept over the wall.

    John unfolded the bandage, and delicately ced it over Roselyn''s eyes tiding a knot over her head.

    "what are you do..." Roselyn couldn''t refrain herself to giggle but soon John whispered closer to her hear, "shush, now stay still, I will show you the primrose path."

    Roselyn''s breath quickened and she felt her sense developing as she tried to recognize every noise, every touch she felt despite her being foldblinded.

    "Climb over the top of the bed," John ordered her, she liked when he ordered her things and had full control over her and over the entire situation showing how strong and determined he was.

    She climbed over the bed and sat over the pillow leaning against the wall but John nodded no with his head, "no," he murmured.

    He climbed nearer her and grabbed her wrist, Roselyn felt a hard grip around her hips which brought her back to aid position.

    "Stay still." He said. She heard some rumors and a few secondster he stretched her wrist, he was soft nting sweet kisses over her skin and Roselyn smiled as she pictured him kissing her and her vision was clear although she was foldblinded.

    All of a sudden his kisses paused and Roselyn felt a rough material wrapping around her wrist letting her deduce what the rope was for. She felt a bit scared, but she couldn''t go back now, it was toote.

    She asked for it and now she had to adequate to her choices, he tied a tight knot over her wrist and tied it to the bar''s bed then cut the remaining part of the rope with his ws to do the same thing with her other wrists.

    He stared at Roselyn''s naked body for few seconds before bendind over her and starting peppering delicate kisses all over her neck. His kisses never felt more delicate and passionate than they were now, maybe it was for the bandage but her head was already tilted and her back slightly bent when his kisses peppered all over her breast leaving a wet wake.

    While he kissed her he worked with his fingers to brush against her naked skin, over her hips, and down toward her external thighs. Roselyn whimpered and opened her mouth in search of air.

    He bent his head down and stopped to touch her for few seconds intensifying the stamina inside her as she was wondering why he stopped and what was he going to do next.

    Her back arched in search of his touch and she moaned out when she felt something wet tapping against her clit into circr motions just to slightly brush against her folds and slip his fingers opening her folds wider.

    Roselyn''s legs which were free to move unlike her wrists, unconsciously moved but John soon ced his hands over her thighs and spread them wider as they were hindering his work.

    "Don''t move," John ordered her, and Roselyn leaned her back over the bed. He stood up and walked away, Roselyn could hear his footsteps and she wondered where he was going. Was he going to leave her there?

    She heard the mini-fridge opening the noise of his ws tapping over the ss. He removed a ss of water filled with few ice cubes. Roselyn unconsciously tried to lift her head but before John could scold her the rope already pinned her down the bed.

    His gaze traveled toward her and his eyes were sparkling as his jaw tensed, only the thought of what he was going to do to her was already driving his adrenaline out of control and euphoria made his head spin.

    ''Control yourself John'' He whispered to himself before he lifted her legs and hips to ce a towel over the bed.

    The excitement of not knowing what he was doing and having to wonder what each noise was just turned Roselyn on even more and she wanted to take her bandage off but her wrists were still tied to the bed as an heavenly torture that was nothingpared to what wasing next.

    John smirked, and caressed her neck with his hand admiring her flinching over and breathing out intensely, he kissed her cheek before he delicately brushed the bottom of the iced ss over her neck. Roselyn whimpered and jointed as she wasn''t expecting that iciness over her neck until John kept running the cold ss'' bottom over her corbones and down her neck. Goosebumps formed all over her skin as soon as the cold ss touched her exposed skin and Roselyn moaned out.. He lifted the ss and took an ice cube with his mouth and kept it still between his lips.

 Chapter 158 - Cold Love [2]

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable.]

    John trapped one ice cube with his mouthand kept it still between his lipsas he slowly began to caress Roselyn''s legs with his warm almost cold touch. The sensation was amplified because she was foldblinded or because she was tied to the bed''s bars but Roselyn didn''t have time to wonder but only fully enjoy how his delicate touch felt through her body.

    All of a sudden she jolted and a loud moan escaped from her lips when she felt extreme coldness around her belly button. He massaged the ice cube over her stomach and it felt so good that Roselyn forgot for a second where she was and moaned out, "oh, my..."

    That was nothingpared to what a few secondster he would do. As he moved the ice cubes upper running it toward her ribs, John traveled it upon her nipple making Roselyn whimper so aloud. The more she tried to squirm the more she was unable to escape for being still tied. She moved her legs since those were free to move but John soon grabbed her ankles and kept her still. He left the ice cube there to melt more and admired Roselyn''s back arching but his lips were keeping the cub still upon her nipple until all the goosebumps reached her breast and her nipples hardener.

    It felt like heaven and she could touch the sky, her moans were melody for John''s ears as he stared at the ice melting and leaving drops branching down all over Roselyn''s stomach and torso through different directions.

    He cleared the drops that the ice dropped after melting by licking it and Roselyn whimpered even more moaning out.

    John smirked as he covered her mouth with his hand. There were probably people outside the house and he didn''t want them to hear them.

    When the ice melted John nted kisses all over her breast as he cupped her boob with his hand.

    "Do it again," Roselyn begged and John''s gaze traveled down toward her slips to see she was already wet. He smirked.

    "I want to hear you beg for me to do it again, Rose." He whispered as he dug two fingers inside the ss and then run them through her intimacy to tease her folds and wet slightly her clitoris'' hood.

    "Oh John..." she moaned out his hame, and he removed her hand from her mouth to hear better what she was going to moan.

    "Yes?" he asked as he slipped a finger inside her entrance, another moan escaped from Roselyn''s lips, it was so hard to control herself. She finally removed her pants that were soaking wet.

    He dug a finger more inside her stretching her enough and hearing her breath quickening even more as her back arched.

    "Please John... Oh... Please..." she moaned out what he wanted to hear.

    He grabbed another ice cube and leaned closer to Roselyn''s clit to let drops fell over then he slightly moved his chin to let the drops fall all over her clits and folds just to give her a taste of what was going to happen soon.

    John finally led the ice''s edge over her clitoris hood and left it for few seconds until Roselyn tried to move her legs that John kept still with his strong grip, "Oh my..." was all that Roselyn was able to moan out in between the breaths.

    Roselyn''s intimacy already wettened but when it was touched by the ice it felt like she was almost reaching her climax as the sensation was so pleasuring that she couldn''t control herself.

    "Don''te yet," John warned as he had recognized the familiar shake Roselyn''s legs took when she was reaching her peak and he kept running the corner of ice cubes slower between her fold, Roselyn never moaned out so loudly before, it was like all her nerves in her body''s awakened and her senses for being blindfolded amplified so much that the pleasure she was feeling was like she had been traveled to the heaven of pleasure and she wished that feeling would never stop and she had tried it sooner.

    When the ice melted almost fully John ced another one over her entrance and left it there as he yed with his tongue against her clitoris with the remaining of the first cube. Roselyn clenched her fists and she abruptly tried to wag his wrinkles just to resist the shivers running through her legs all over her knees and thighs. Another moan she took as she couldn''t take it anymore and her body became an amplifier of pleasures just for John to admire how well her body reacted to his deepest fantasies.

    Roselyn moaned out onest time as she felt an electric current running directly through her intimacy and her foot''s fingertips tingling even more. Roselyn held her breath when she felt the familiar knot on her stomach, and when her stomach dropped in anticipation to reach that familiar pleasuring intense release as a waterfall.

    "Did you enjoy it?" John asked with a glimpse of mischievousness in his voice as if it wasn''t obvious for all the times she moaned out that she did. He climbed to remove her bandage over her eyes and slowly release the knot over her wrists too.

    "Not bad," Roselyn replied suffocating a giggle.

    John curved his eyebrows and stared at her for few seconds just to emphasize her answer, "not. Bad?"

    Roselyn nodded as she shook her wrists that were tingling and slightly hurting for being tied up for so long and for not being used to.

    She leaned closer to John''s ear as she kissed his neck before whispering out, "maybe with a second-round I can judge better your performance?" He bit her bottom lip as he stared at her offering him an evil smirk.

    ''What did I turn this innocent girl into?'' he wondered as he stared down at her naked body.

    When he met her she didn''t even give her first kiss and now look at her, begging for a second round as soon as they had finished. However, John couldn''t refuse such a request, after all her wish was hismand....

 Chapter 159 - Is The Food Good?

    "John!" to ruin their ns of having a second round was Victor''s voice who kept screaming his name. Roselyn heard his husband cursing under his breath and scoffing annoyed by the intromission.

    "I aming, don''t walk in!" John replied screaming slightly annoyed. And a groan escaped his lips, Roselyn leaned toward him to caress his cheek, "it''s fine, we will make up lost time." She whispered to him before dressing herself, "John..." she said before he walked out, he turned around to nce at her who pointed at her dirty wet slips over the bed, "I can''t..." she cleared her voice in all her embarrassment, "I can''t wear those."

    She said slightly blushing and a smirk appeared over John''s lips, he giggled lightly, and walked closer to her, "don''t wear any then."

    Roselyn''s eyes widened and she blinked few times to make sure she heard it correctly, was he just suggesting she walk around with no slips on?

    When she opened her lips to ask for him to repeat he was already gone, ''oh god...'' she said to herself before swallowing down. She could feel her cheeks very heated up and in all her embarrassment she proceeded on wearing the dress without anything under it.

    After few minutes when she found the courage to walk outside she spotted John Victor and Ethan with few creatures to build back the surrounding of his residence. The wind blew so fast and wild that Roselyn could feel the wind blushing inside her dress and the coldness of it couldn''t prevent her mind to recall the coldness of the ice cube.

    Roselyn slipped down her dress who slightly lifted her knees and kept it still, her gaze fell on John who was looking at her from afar but it wasn''t hard to imagine all the mischievous thoughts he was thinking.

    He walked toward her and smirked before clearing her voice, "how are you?" he asked as his gaze traveled toward her dress.

    He didn''t wait for her to answer that he wrapped his arm around her hips, "are you cold?" he arched an eyebrow.

    She felt his hand slightly running down toward her back probably to verify whether she listened to his suggestion. And when he found out she did his smirk widened even more which made Roselyn''s cheek blush intensely.

    "Lunch is ready!" Ethan screamed gazing at John and Roselyn who were the ones still in the garden while the rest of the squad walked inside.

    They sit down around a stone table on which there was mostly raw meat except for a little dish probably for Roselyn since inside there were some fried eggs and few vegetables. John lifted his chair to bring it closer to Roselyn, closer than usual causing her to frown not fully understanding his gesture and why he would do that. He had never been so close, maybe it was because the table was shorter than the one they had at the castle and there were more guests?

    Ethan headed to everyone their respective dish and everyone began to eat quietly and greedily. Roselyn cut the eggs and took few bites, "is it good?" John asked and Roselyn turned around to nod when she felt his hand brushing toward her knee. Roselyn immediately turned over and tried to slightly bowed her head toward the dish not to be seen blushing in front of everyone.

    Roselyn''s legs were crossed and she felt him trying to slip inside the fissure and indulging her to open them, she deduced what were his devilish intentions but she knew that if she tried to oppose much she would blush terribly.

    She turned around to glower at him for few seconds, squeezing her legs together not to let his hand inside. "Roselyn would you pass me the wine?" Ethan asked and John suffocated a giggle when he saw the wine being far enough that she had to uncross her legs to climb to pass the bottle, but she couldn''t say no.

    "What are you waiting for? Pass it to him." John whispered teasing her and Roselyn glowered at him one more time before slightly standing up and pushing the wine bottle with her fingertips toward Ethan''s direction.

    When she sat again she jolted as John didn''t lose time and had already his hand slipped through her dress.

    Her jolt made the table shake and caught the attention of everyone in the room, Roselyn cleared her voice, "I...I.." she stuttered before valiantly trying to calm down. After catching her breath, she adjusted her sentence, " I hit an edge as I sat. It''s fine." Roselyn murmured swallowing down and controlling her breath as John''s hand kept massing her intimacy under the table.

    When Roselyn took another bite of her fried eggs John introduced a finger inside and she had to bit her tongue not to moan out.

    "Stop," she whispered clenching her teeth but John didn''t seem willing to listen to her as he began to tease her clit before slipping again the finger inside, Roselyn held her breath as that was the only solution she came out with. Maybe she didn''t have to listen to him and wear the slips but something was telling her that he would have done it anyway.

    His finger began pressing against her wall inside her entrance as he slipped inside faster and even deeper.

    Roselyn tried to change her position to indulge him to stop but it seemed impossible as at each position Roselyn took he always found a way to keep his work down there.

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows and grimaced pain trying to refrain from another moan and at the same time trying to breathe normally when she could feel her heart beating so fast and uncontrobly.

    Another bite to swallow down the lump in her throat and try to drive away the annoying sensation of her heart pounding heavy inside her chest but right when she opened her mouth to take a bit and trying to distract herself from what was happening behind the table Roselyn unconsciously released a slight whimper caught everyone''s attention and causing silence to fell over the room.

    Roselyn blushed even more, "It''s-" she swallowed down and cleared her voice, "It''s very good the food, hmmm hmm." She nodded, "very good."

    She kept nodding as everyone kept staring at her and then at John and Roselyn wanted to dig her own grave for the embarrassment she was in.. She forced a fake smile and cleared her voice another time before taking a big bite of her eggs to try to pretend nothing happened.

 Chapter 160 - So Many Things…

    After lunch, Lord Victor said goodbye to everyone and thanked Roselyn for having saved his life and Roselyn offered him a huge smile before asking him to say hi to her sister from her.

    Ethan decided to remain there with them in case some creature decided to rebel suddenly while the vampire girl remained in thatnd but made a return to her house with the rest of her pack.

    When the couple remained alone Roselyn nced at John before cing his hand over her hips, "very nice of you to put me in such an embarrassing situation in front of everyone." She said trying to pretend she was angry when she was suffocating augh.

    John raised his hands in the sign of surrounded and smiled, "not my fault. I can say in my defense that it was hard to control myself. But I tried my best."

    Roselyn shook her head. He leaned closer to her, "now that we fought all our enemies we have to find other ways to keep ourselves busy and active."

    Roselyn said and she soon understands where his sentence was probably heading to, yet she didn''t want to make it easy so she folded her arms and her face assumed a confused expression.

    "You have other tasks to do? Othernds to conquer?" Roselyn asked but his smirk on his face entuated more as he probably understood she was just pretending not to get the joke so he yed along with her.

    "No, I''d rather dedicate my full attention to a woman." He said tilting his head. Roselyn widened her eyes and opened her mouth in shock, "a woman? And you''d dare to say that without a glimpse of resentment!" Roselyn pretended to be mad and not understand that woman was her.

    John gestured with his hands, "I didn''t expect this woman to have such an effect on me, I can''t even find a justification but she bewitched me and now I am totally in love with her."

    Roselyn smiled for some fractions of seconds before reassuming her fake angry facial expression, "in love? What a big word."

    "It is indeed, I wish she was here right now..." He hissed sensually licking his lips as he traveled his gaze over Roselyn.

    "W-Why? What would you do to her if she was here?" Roselyn asked as she felt shivers running through her spines and legs. That was surely not the most poetic thing a wife would hear his husband say but it surely had the right impact over Roselyn who recalled the way they had been interrupted earlier and unctuously her cheeks heated up.

    "Oh so many things..." he walked closer to her, "for instance, since I''ve recently deduced she like to be blindfolded and tied I would keep it that practice but next time I would love to use more objects of pleasure. I can''t contain my discretion from saying that I have a hugely vast and I would love to try each one with her just to see what she likes most. But it will take many hours to try all of them that I carefully selected during my entire life."

    "Hours?" Roselyn whispered in curiosity and John nodded as he leaned closer, "many hours and many days. Each object of pleasure will give my lucky woman a different enjoyment and benefit. I''ve asked the best cksmiths and artisans? To create them personally for me." John whispered closer to her ear as he ran his finger over Roselyn''s jaw.

    "That woman should feel very honored and d to receive so much attention. In addition, her man is a King." Roselyn said, trying to refrain from her imminent will to kiss him already but she didn''t want to be the first one to give up.

    "I owe her, I don''t want anyone to steal her from me." His voice as a whisper as he blew erotically over her neck before cing a delicate kiss over and having Roselyn breathe out as the memories and her fantasy became even clearer and she wanted to satisfy each one of those and let him do to her whatever he wanted.

    "W-why are you so worried she may be taken by other men if she has someone like you by her side?" Roselyn said trying to modte her voice when she felt shivers running through her spine and provoking her light stroke as she refrained from kissing him.

    "Because you see, she''s very beautiful." He said as he ced another kiss this time over the corner of her lip, "very strong," he finally pushed her toward the wall and Roselyn whimpered in anticipation, "and unique. She is the dream of every man, to have someone so powerful and stunning at the same time." He kissed her lips so erotically that he seemed he hadn''t kissed her in ages, he carried her by lifting her from her legs as his hands explored her exposed back.

    "What a pity that she is mine and mine only." As he said that Roselyn immediately felt her stomach upside down and her nerves waken up as her intimacy began to send vibrations toward her thighs and before she could realize it her legs wrapped around his waist and she called his name in the sweetest yet sexual melody.

    That night the secret room hidden by the door made of fake bricks was not the only room they had blessed and if before some creatures may didn''t notice the presence of a new King and Queen for Krantz after that intense night they surely did. Luckily enough that ce, enough shattered down, had still plenty of rooms and ces undiscovered and only God knew how much Roselyn was looking forward to blessing each one of those.

    She indeed was his and his only but she didn''t need any other man nor she did need a simple life as she now realized that the only thing she ever needed was someone to love who she could be free with no matter what and she finally found him.

 Chapter 161 - Thank Her

    Roselyn the next day woke up with a bright huge smile over her lips, it was probably for the night they spent together or probably because they finally enjoyed some hours alone and she felt like they could finally live in peace and tranquillity.

    As soon as she woke up from that creaky almost destroyed bed that was nothingpared to the huge soft one Roselyn was used to sleeping in the castle she noticed John wasn''t there.

    Her forehead frowned before she forced herself to stand up and gaze around the room in his search. When she didn''t find him she dressed and began to search for him in the hall trying to call his name.

    After having tried to call him few times and not receiving any answer she decided to follow the trail of noises that lead her in front of a door, she leaned her ear closer to it to listen better and just after recognizing John''s voice she opened it. Just to remainpletely shocked by the view, her eyes widened and she unconsciously shook her head, she must have been dreaming that couldn''t be real, that was surely a nightmare.

    "W-What!" she eximed aloud when the pinch didn''t wake her up and she realized that what she had to see was a nightmare in real life.

    About twenty girls all beautiful and well dressed were around John and three of them sat over hisp staring down at him as if he was the most charming man they had ever seen before.

    Roselyn''s face became purple and her facial muscles tensed so much for clenching her teeth that her jaw almost hurt.

    "Roselyn��" John''s voice echoed in the room and for the first time since they''ve met Roselyn hated the sound of his voice.

    John pushed the women he had over hisp slightly up so that they get up allowing him to stand up and reach his wife.

    But at each step John took Roselyn took two behind, "I can''t believe what I am seeing right now. Do you want to build a harem since youe back to your habitual house?" Roselyn spat in all her fury not even giving him the need to justify himself.

    A giggle escaped from his lips as he saw her livid face and her clenched fists, even her voice became lower than usual.

    Seeing himughing drove Roselyn even madder,wasn''t he taking her seriously!?? After the night they spent together and the afternoon they quite�� enjoyed��?

    Roselyn ced a hand over her hips and knitted her eyebrows to scrutinize him upside down, "you dare to giggle?"

    Roselyn scoffed, "what''s so fun about it?"

    As soon as she heard the words that slipped out her tongue she realized her question was just silly. What wasn''t fun in having so many women all for him? Probably it would be the dream of every man but the nightmare of every woman.

    He took few more steps toward her and Roselyn kept stepping backward until she found herself crashing against the wall, he smirked finally reaching her but Roselyn stretched her arms to keep him distant even if there were just a few inches afar from each other.

    But Roselyn wasn''t going to make his life so easy and forgive him so quickly even if his deep big eyes were surely testing her vulnerability and she had to bit her cheek internally not to smile like an idiot.

    "Those women wanted to thank me for establishing the order in Kratez and��" Roselyn didn''t let him finish that her gaze traveled toward every single one of those women to find that there wasn''t even a single one of them that was bad looking or wasn''t squeezing in a corset that was giving their body the hourss shape emphasizing their curves. How could shepete against them all those beautiful dolls?

    "What a nice thought of them!" Roselyn''s voice raised and she unconsciously punched John''s chest, "after thest ni��".

    John couldn''t suffocate theugh anymore and he let it go as he smirked widely, "Roselyn I haven''t done anything with them."

    "And they were sitting on yourp because their legs were so tired of being squeezed into tight dressed and high heels for so long? What a gentleman you are!" Roselyn whispered as her eyebrows were still knitted down and on her forehead formed new creases.

    "Just because they sat over myp that doesn''t mean that I would do something with them." John rectified, usually he hated when his women made scenes of jealousy but this time he was enjoying it. It was making his heart melt to see how much she cared and how much she feared losing him.

    John turned around and indicated to Roselyn, dies, she is my wife." The women who had to attend to their conversation without taking their eyes off Roselyn forced a gentle smile even if Roselyn''s gaze wasn''t showing them kindness at all. If looks could kill Roselyn would have be a serial killer in a matter of few seconds.

    "You have to thank her if we established the order to Kratez because if it wasn''t for her I wouldn''t even be here," John exined. The women''s smile became slightly gentler and truer.

    "I don''t need to be thanked," Roselyn said still angry.

    She hated how women were obsessed with him and the more she questioned how many women he had before her the more that thought killed her inside.

    "See you in the next few days. Now if you excuse us and leave us alone��" John said referring to the women who nodded before neatly walking in line toward the exit of the residence.

    When they were finally alone and he turned around to gaze at Roselyn she had her arms folded and her head slightly tilted to glower at him.

    He smiled and pinched her cheek, "you''re even more beautiful when you are angry."

    Yet Roselyn kept gazing at him straight into his eyes, and she felt the need to finally ask him the question that had been harassing her since they had been together.. She took a long breath before finally finding the courage to ask him.

 Chapter 162 - Nightmares

    Yet Roselyn kept gazing at him straight into his eyes, and she felt the need to finally ask him the question that had been harassing her since they had been together. She took a long breath before finally finding the courage to ask him.

    Roselyn knew that was a button she should''ve pressed since it either could be a hard truth to digest for her or could create a quarrel between the two of them. But she couldn''t remain with the doubt for the rest of her life, "how��. How many women did you have?"

    John''s eyes widened as he probably didn''t expect she would ever ask such a thing and he wondered why all that sudden curiosity and what would change to her.

    "What does it matter? I have you now." That''s all he managed to say but his reply didn''t satisfy Roselyn''s curiosity either did it calm her. On the contrary, it made her even more concerned and angry because that was implying that he would rather not answer than be honest about it.

    "It does matter to me," Roselyn said causing an embarrassing silence to fall over both of them, John remained silent for few minutes before replying.

    "Rose�� I dated many women, humans and not, some of them even for years." He finally replied and despite her answer was obvious Roselyn still was hurt by it.

    He took a long breath before continuing, "but now even ten years with them would be worth a second spent with you."

    Roselyn bent her head slightly down as she didn''t fully believe him, John grabbed her chin and forced her to look straight at her in the eyes.

    "What can I do to prove to you that you''re the only woman for me and I love you like I never loved anyone else in my life?" John asked as he sighed.

    Roselyn hinted at a smile but her gaze was still doubtful and slightly sad.

    John leaned closer to her, "I married you, I confessed my feelings to you, I was willing to risk my life and my father''s life just to get you back when Sharon tried to separate us." He whispered as he ced both his hands over Roselyn''s cheeks and caressed her most gently.

    "But you have to trust me." He concluded staring at his woman right into the eyes.

    "Can you do that?" he asked.

    Roselyn nodded, "yes." She whispered receiving a huge smile from John.

    "Good then," John said before leaning even closer to her, just a few inches far from each other.

    "However," Roselyn pointed her finger toward him before he could kiss her. "If you ever try to betray me I will kill you since I now know how to use my powers!"

    Roselyn folded her arms and nodded.

    John giggled, "Is that a threat?" he asked in a modted tone of voice.

    "Maybe," Roselyn replied amusingly curving her eyebrows.

    John wrapped her hands around Roselyn''s neck, "you''re the only one for me and you will always be the only one."

    Roselyn sighed, "I believe you, I just feel my blood boil through my veins whenever I see somedy looking at you the same way I look at you."

    John slightly giggled, "you shouldn''t focus on how girls look at me but on how I look at them andpare the way I look at them with the way I look at you."

    Roselyn couldn''t ask for a better reply and she felt suddenly so silly for having questioned his intentions. She was lucky to have someone like him and he gave her all the demonstration she needed to believe his words.

    Maybe she should give up her distrust and fully dive into that rtionship and stop being so insecure and jealous but it wasn''t easy, especially when the man she was married to was from a high caste and was so charming.

    "I will never leave you," John confirmed his words with a tight hug and Roselyn felt her heart-melting when she wrapped his hands around his hips and kept him close.

    "I will never leave you either John," Roselyn whispered as heid her head over his huge shoulder.

    They both remained embraced for so long that their bodies seemed to be melting into each other and assuming the shape of a new body as they embedded together perfectly.

    ***

    Abigail was squirming in the bed for so long and having so many nightmares that she began to have sweat colds and scream in her bed.

    Victor woke up and tried to shake her but it seemed impossible to wake her up so he called her name screaming so aloud but again nothing could work.

    Victor was worried for her baby, she couldn''t risk bad efforts and every fright could be lethal for her pregnancy.

    "What can I do?" he began to walk nervously around the bed until he did what was the most obvious thing to do, to call Roselyn.

    Roselyn was a fairy and maybe she could sessfully link with her and wake her up.

    His gaze traveled toward his wife whose face was as pale as the sheet of the bed she wasying on. Her lips became purple and in few seconds he disappeared to go find John and Roselyn and ask for their help.

    After few minutes Roselyn arrived, but as soon as she entered the room where her sister was having nightmares she felt her head aching terribly and a ck fog filled the room from where came voices. She revived all the images of the people she had killed, or she had seen death and did nothing to save them.

    "No!" Roselyn screamed, as soon as she took a step forward Abigail and the voices and the vision became even more persistent and terrific.

    Roselyn began to shake, "I can''t��" she murmured.

    It was like she was living the same scenes over and over and it was already a lot to digest having taken part in two wars, having to revision all the lives they took was too much for her.

 Chapter 163 - Believe Me

    "What?" John asked gazing at Roselyn.

    All of a sudden her vision blurred and darkened and when she woke up she was inside Abigail''s mind.

    Abigail appeared in front of her and it was like they were in a parallel universe floating in a ck room.

    As soon as Abigail saw Roselyn she dropped her jaw and backward of few steps as if she was scared to death. "R-R-Roselyn��" she stuttered gazing at her with a disappointed scared gaze on her face.

    "You did all this, you killed those people�� you have powers��" Abigail said and when Roselyn tried to take a step forward her she began to shake and stepped back of few meters.

    Roselyn understood that the images she viewed earlier weren''t only visions but were also what Abigail was dreaming and seeing.

    "I can exin��" Roselyn murmured, but Abigail''seyes filled with tears and her face became paler as she kept gestured with her hand to stay away from her.

    Sharon appeared in front of Abigail, but Abigail couldn''t see her as she was keeping looking at Roselyn.

    Sharon smirked at Roselyn, "John may have killed me but I can still harass Abigail and humans in their dreams. And when I show them all that you and John did to me and thousands of other people it will be over for you both."

    Roselyn wanted to scream at her and insult her with all the words that filled her mind but she managed to control herself, since Abigail couldn''t see Sharon she would have thought her insults were for her.

    "Abigail, I can exin..." Roselyn said when her eyes filled with tears.

    "What you can exin? I don''t even know who you are anymore, you let John kill Sharon and you killed so many people..." Abigail''s voice was broken and miserable. She couldn''t even look at Roselyn in her eyes.

    Roselyn''s heart sank heavily inside her chest, and a lump in her throat impeded her to swallow down the sadness, she felt like she could burst into tears.

    "Sharon is not showing you how things went but just what she wants you to show... Please Abi, " Roselyn took few steps toward her and stretched for her arm but Abigail didn''t let her sister touch her but she clenched her teeth instead and screamed, "don''t touch me!"

    Tears fell down Abigail''s face and when she met Roselyn''s eyes Rose could see all the fury and hate she was feeling at that moment.

    Sharonughed, "I am stronger than you." she whispered in between theughs.

    Roselyn felt her blood boil through her veins and a grump in her stomach for the nervousness she was in, she could feel all her nerves spreading anger through her brains and her fingertips began to be tingling. She never felt so angry before.

    ''I am so done with you Sharon.'' Roselyn linked with Sharon who as soon as she heard Roselyn''s voice in her head grimaced shook and in surprise.

    Roselyn focused, if Sharon could link and make Abigail live what happened she could do it too, and she was willing to show Abigail what Sharon did as well so that she could have a bnced version of events that had urred.

    She gazed at Abigail and she focused on her mind trying to split the visions Sharon was showing her and link with her.

    Roselyn kept focusing, she nned to link with her, and once they linked telepathically relive what she experienced so that Abigail could see it too.

    It took her many tentatives and efforts but then she finally linked with Abigail. Roselyn could experience all her negative feelings and the anger she felt in her regard.

    Roselyn managed to force herself to ignore her sister''s anger and work her mind to remember what truly happened and at the same time keep the link with Abigail.

    It was like Abigail''s mind was a huge letter mail and it kept receiving so many letters that it was so hard to select what to show to Abigail and to bnce everything. Roselyn understood why Sharon took so many years of practice to be that powerful because it was so hard to infiltrate and settle inside a person''s mind.

    She saw so many memories fluttering inside Abigail''s mind even some memories she didn''t even remember about her childhood. Roselyn closed her eyes and focused to remember herself what she wanted to show Abigail,ing back from when William died and then when Sharon brought him back to life, just to use him as a threat to force Roselyn to leave John.

    When Roselyn began to visualize all the events that happened Abigail''s face drastically changed and she kept knitting her eyebrows and assuming shocked confused facial expressions.

    Roselyn felt so tired and felt a strong headache she usually got when overworking her powers too much.

    "Noooo," Roselyn heard Sharon''s scream and when she opened her eyes Abigail wasn''t squirming in her bed anymore and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She gazed at Roselyn in disbelief, Lord Victor ran toward her and hugged her. "You''re fine," he whispered.

    Abigail tried to get up from the bed but Victor didn''t let her so Roselyn reached her in a steady slow walk.

    "I am sorry you had to find out like that��" Roselyn said Abigail lowered her gaze for few instants before gazing at Rose.

    She was still trying to digest what she saw and rifying her ideas, putting pieces together even if the direction has mind was taking and the thought it was processing wasn''t the easiest thing to digest and ovee. Seeing what her sisters were capable to do was shocking and she wondered if she had knew them at all for those years.

    "Can you forgive me for the things I have done Abigail? Can you try to understand me and why I have done what I did?" Roselyn asked trying to force a supportive smile on my face

    Abigail forced a smile on her face too and cleared her voice before replying to Roselyn.

 Chapter 164 - Balance

    Abigail cleared her voice before replying to Roselyn, "I am sorry for having judged you before knowing the entire events that urred but I was shocked and��" Abigail took a long breath, "I just wished you would have involved me more, I just feel left out��"

    Abigail''s words broke Roselyn''s heart into a million ces acknowledging that Abigail was right and Roselyn could have talked to her more about what she went through.

    But those events happened so fast and suddenly that Roselyn couldn''t even take into consideration talking to her because there was no time and she didn''t know how her sister would react if she knew about all the crazy events.

    "What happened?" Lord Victor asked confused.

    And Abigail smiled, "Sharon in some way let me see some things that happened."

    Lord Victor''s face became even more confused as she didn''t even know about what happened to Sharon.

    Roselyn intervened, "I promise I will let you know what will happen from now on." She covered Abigail''s hand and Abigail hesitated for few seconds before holding it.

    "I am here for you," Abigail said before wrapping her hands around Roselyn''s neck and melting in her embrace.

    They remained there to talk for few seconds until John and Roselyn finally left their residence toe back to their house.

    As soon as John speeded toward home carrying Roselyn he revealed a big smile, "I am proud you were so strong to link with Abigail and decide to show her and take the risk not sure about how she would react."

    Roselyn nodded, "I had to, I didn''t have any choice since Sharon was showing her only what I did not what she did to us. I just wanted to show her how events went so that she could have a more bnced and full version of facts and decide who to side with."

    "I know, I know��" John said lifting Roselyn''s chin and caressing her cheek, "you did the best thing you could have done."

    "We should go to sleep now, I am so tired," Roselyn said walking toward the bed, and without waiting for John''s answer she already lifted the sheets and covered herself.

    John smiled and joined her in the bed climbing closer to her and wrapping his arm around Roselyn''s hips to snuggle around her before they both and abandon themselves in the arms of Morpheus.

    ***

    "Good morning my queen," John said with the sweetest voice, and Roselyn smiled even before opening her eyes.

    He ced a soft delicate kiss over her lips and when she opened her eyes he said, "you get more beautiful every day."

    Roselyn smiled before climbing closer to him and kissing him more passionately, she grabbed his neck and pushed him closer.

    He climbed on top of her and as the kiss got more rough and passionate Roselyn felt his hard member getting hard against her thigh.

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    "John��" Roselyn moaned when she felt his member brushing against her intimacy through her slips, shivers ran through her spine and then down her thighs when just by the touch her breath quickened.

    The effect he had on her body was indescribable it was she only feltpleted when he was with her. Maybe it was because she had never been touched like that before or maybe because she had never experienced love and intimate life before, yet, every time they were so close she lostpletely the control over her body to abandon herself to the most primal needs and deepest fantasies.

    John removed his pants and kept brushing through her intimacy as he went to kiss her lips messaging his tongue against her.

    If it''s true that a good beginning bodes well then surely enough the Royal Couple will have an amazing day.

    Roselyn grabbed his shoulder and wrapped her leg toward his back to push him down toward the bed and switch their position, now she was on top.

    John smirked grabbing her closer to him and she jolted feeling his hardness against her clit.

    His hand tightened around her knee as he smirked looking up to her, Roselyn gazed down and managed to slightly lift her hips just to let his member slip inside her entrance. She moaned out feeling how hard and big it was inside her and he helped her with the thrust by grabbing her legs with his hands.

    She moved her weight forward and down just to lift again her hips and then thrust them again harder. The first thrusts were slow to fully enjoy the pleasure each thrust involved sending her thrills all over her veins. The more she thrust the more her intimacy stretched to allow a deeper entrance. Roselyn lifted her chin and rolled her eyes when John snugged around her and pushed her back closer to her indulging her to take almost fully him inside.

    His hands apanied each thrust she took until she decided to fast the speediness of the thrusts.

    "Oh my��" Roselyn moaned aloud and his hands went to grab Roselyn''s booty as the thrusts deepened and intensified.

    John widened his legs as he lined up to increase the thrusts, even more, Roselyn''s breath caught as she adjusted to the stretch.

    Each thrust gave her a different sensation mixed with pleasure''s strokes and at the same time a burning sensation as he was so big and thick that Roselyn never felt she would be able to take him fully inside her even if at each thrust he got a little deeper.

    When her legs got a little tired of the continuous pushing her thrusts followed and slowed down letting John take advantage of the situation to grab her by her long hair and push her down.

    Roselyn whimpered in protest but soon enough his second hand went to grab her hips and pin her down the bed pushing her to the side and climbing over her.

    Roselyn was already so wet but his sudden took of position let her moan even louder and she unconsciously tried to lift her back just to be grabbed by her throat and pushed her down to the bed so strongly that her bad bounced bad and the bed creaked.

 Chapter 165 - Punishment

    [smut alert don''t read if ufortable]

    Roselyn was already so wet but his sudden took of position let her moan even louder and she unconsciously tried to lift her back just to be grabbed by her throat and pushed her down to the bed so strongly that her body was bounced back and the bed creaked.

    Roselyn shuddered seeing John''s eyes'' familiar redness but she wanted to be on top and tried another time to change the position by lifting her back once again and cing her arm over his shoulder but her strength was nothingpared to how mighty his body was.

    John didn''t like that, he was the one in control, "don''t make me punish you." His voice was so hoarse and low that Roselyn shivered in curiosity, a giggle escaped from her lips but little did she know that it would just awaken his rough dominant side.

    With him still, on top of her, his eyebrow arched as he slipped inside her so hard and violently that Roselyn immediately regretted havingughed at all. He reached a deepness he never reached before and pain overtook the pleasure.

    If that was the punishment Roselyn couldn''tin but just bear the pain until the pain would eventually turn into pleasure.

    "Punis��" Roselyn tried to say lifting her neck and back once again but before she could finish her sentence he pulled her hair back having Roselyn whimper as he gave another hard thrust.

    "Don''t say things you can''t endure, love." His voice sounded so different like if he was mad but at the same time, the euphoria and curiosity in Roselyn''s body grew as a knot on her stomach formed. She could feel his member so hard and prominent inside her that she felt like if she would dare to move it may break her. Her folds were swollen and her entrance although stretched was tight as not used to be stretched that much.

    Roselyn bit her lips before trying onest time to challenge his will by trying to push him down the bed, John groaned at her desperate tentative. Couldn''t he understand that HE was the one in control? She seemed to have fun in trying to get him mad. Was she curious about the punishment?

    He slipped out of her having her intimacy release air and a white substance dripped down the bed.

    ''Why would he slip out if I haven''t reached my climax yet?'' Roselyn wondered but soon enough her doubts found their answer when he jumped down the bed and quickly reached the near wall to remove few chains from it as he kept his gaze straight on Roselyn.

    He was going to punish her. He yed with the chains by swaying his hands as he walked toward his wife.

    Roselyn opened her mouth willing to ask him what those were for but he shushed her. "Shush." He said pointing a finger near her lips.

    As he grabbed the chain and tightened it Roselyn spotted three leather cuffs one in the middle and two in the extremities of the chain.

    Roselyn frowned, staring at that weird object handled expertly by John and for a fraction of a second Roselyn regretted having dared to oppose his orders in the first ce.

    But she couldn''t protest anymore nor could she apologize, he warned her three times yet her curiosity and rebelliousness dared to threaten him anyway so he could do nothing but satisfy her desire and curiosity and punish her.

    Roselyn quietly skimmed through the chain and the cuff that now John stretched for few seconds before climbing over the bed and grab Roselyn''s ankles. She unconsciously opposed to his gesture and departed abruptly her legs from his grip but John''s frown and glower were enough to change Roselyn''s approach into a more obedient one and bring back her ankles in John''s hands.

    "Good girl," he whispered to her as he nted a soft kiss all over her ankles before slipping the bigger leather cuff through her head.

    The cor was tight around her neck and Roselyn could barely swallow down, thrill of fear and terror ran toward her spine when she felt the grip of the cor almost hurting her.

    She froze when her gaze followed John''s hands who now gripped around her wrinkles as he lifted her legs to finally wrap the remaining two leather cuffs around her wrinkles as well.

    The cuffs impeded her any movement and kept her legs stretched and her neck bent. If she tried to oppose and move her head the cuff around her neck gripped more leading her to regret her decision.

    "Now you can''t move." John said staring at Roselyn''s puzzled facial expression, and receiving no reply he whispered, "I warned you."

    He indeed did warn her yet Roselyn was quite concerned about how dangerous and painful the grip of the cuffs could be when John would enter in her.

    Roselyn forced herself to swallow down and she could feel the veins of her neck pulsing for the extreme tightness that trapped her neck and impeded any movement, she was not used to that.

    John pushed her down the bed and with her legs kept spread open by the chains he slowly entered in her once again.

    Roselyn felt the urge to move in anticipation of his thrust but the chain and cuffs around her ankles impeded her movement allowing her a deep entrance and the escapement of a loud moan.

    Roselyn could feel her neck tensing at each moan she took and the veins in her neck pulsing and bloating forming a red mark on her smooth pale skin due to the tightness.

    Roselyn''s breath quickened as John''s thrust intensified and she wanted to wrap her legs around his back but again the cuffs weren''t letting her, somehow shivers of adrenaline arose from her thighs when the v shape opennessof her legs just allowed her the right inclination to fully enjoy the pleasure of being prated.

    Her being unable to move allowed him to fully control any position and drive her body in the right position to allow both of them the most pleasuring deep pration.

    Few more thrusts were taken until Roselyn whimpered out of both pleasure and pain as he fully entered in her with his entire member and she began to feel tingling all over her legs.

    John decided to remove the cuffs around her ankles and as soon as he did he grabbed her ankles now free and pushed her closer to him so close that Roselyn felt his whole member inside her and she automatically arched her back and moaned out intensely.

    Her legs finally were free to move, and John stretched her leg toward his shoulder to get even deeper and keep thrusting inside and out synchronizing his groans with Roselyn''s moans.

 Chapter 166 - Give A Name

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncovered]

    John thrust more and more as Roselyn couldn''t take anymore she felt her intimacy so wet and stretched that she barely could understand where her body was finishing and where John''s one was staring. The bodies fitted together like pieces of a unique puzzle and Roselyn took enjoyment of each thrust until she felt the usual knot on her stomach and her knees shaking.

    She was reaching her climax aftering so many times that Roselyn felt so tired like she ran a marathon. Every time they did it, it was like their performance improved more and more and Roselyn reached new peaks of pleasure.

    They both reached their climax together and came with him still inside of her, and when he slipped out Roselyn''s legs filled with goosebumps and her legs were still shaking.

    "What a special good morning," John said before letting his body fell like a dead body over the bed.

    "You have lots of surprises over that wall don''t you?" Roselyn said pointing at the wall over whereying chains and different objects of pleasure or torture.

    John cleared his voice, "yes. However, If I hurt you in any way please let me know and I will stop right away whatever we are doing." He said in a modted calm tone of voice letting Roselyn deduce his tone was serious.

    Roselyn caressed John''s exposed build-up pectorals as she stared at him as leaned her chin over his shoulder, "but I know you will never hurt me."

    John smiled at her and yed with her hair, "I don''t want to hurt you either do I n to. But in case I ever over cross yourfort zone then you should tell me." John rified his saying and looked at Roselyn as she nodded.

    She wanted toy down the bed for the entire day with John by her side and if she could she probably would do it but both of them knew they had plenty of things to do.

    Roselyn remained curled up around him for few minutes as the noise of their breathing synchronized filled the room.

    After a dozen minutes, they finally stood up and dressed themselves to reach the hall.

    There was still some food left from thest evening so they ate the remaining food and then John waited for the recruited creatures to arrive who would help him rebuild the ce.

    After about half of hour, a group of creatures walked inside carrying bricks stones, and other objects that may be useful for the building process.

    They began to work by crushing down the walls to build new ones. Roselyn was surprised and at the same time proud to see John, the King of Scond himself, and now the King of Kratez working with them.

    Roselyn smiled admiring how handsome he looked through his white shirt as he lifted his car and pushed it down against the wall over and over until it fractured into thousands of pieces.

    His muscles so flexed and tensed as he kept working and it seemed so easy for him.

    He pulled his hair over and dried the sweat over his forehead when his gaze fell over Roselyn who was in trace staring at her powerful man.

    She blushed slightly when she realized she was caught looking at him with hearty eyes, John smirked slightly before throwing his ax against the frontal war even stronger than before as he kept staring at Roselyn''s in her eyes.

    Roselyn''s gaze traveled toward John''s body, he lifted the stones and moved those to the side to start cing bricks to create a tall entangled bricks row.

    He was so focused that Roselyn unconsciously smiled seeing how dedicated he seemed.

    "I am d you''re back." One of the creatures said and John turned to look at him and offer a gentle smile.

    "Thank you." He replied.

    "People here were out of control, everyone tried to take your ce and for a while, lots of people killed each other to try to rule. Yet that was nothingpared to what that massacre led to, since nobody was strong enough to take the throne they decided that Kratez didn''t need a King at all. That''s when the entirend turned into and where beasts grazed on." Another worker added before sighing.

    John lifted his eyebrow before cleaning again the sweat that formed over his forehead, he gazed at thest creature who spoke. "Who were the first ones to create the rebellion?"

    John needed names, since knowing who started the rebellion would help to prevent a forting one too, and also know who to keep an eye on.

    All the masons gazed at each other as if they were hesitant whether to tell him or not, knowing the consequences they would risk. In addition, it was never a good idea to disparage and make names, but John was a close friend of theirs so they didn''t know what to do.

    One of them took a long breath, "If I tell you this I beg you not to tell anyone I was the one to gave you the name."

    John nodded, "I won''t. I just need to know who to keep an eye on." He said, and once again silence fell in the room.

    They all stopped to work and the squad once again gazed at each other probably each one waiting for someone else to give a name so that they wouldn''t be the one responsible for the confession.

    "You have my word. Do it for me. I need one name." John insisted on receiving an answer gazing at them all when one of them took a long breath before holding his breath for few seconds until the name slipped out of his lips.

    The name was familiar and didn''t surprise him as the creature mentioned was one of the most rebellious ones he already had to fight against a few times. John took a resigned breath, "I should''ve figured it out sooner.." He said before venting his anger against the wall he had behind and crushing it down in few seconds.

 Chapter 167 - Control

    "Thank you. I will keep an eye on him." That was John''s answer which led everyone to start working again.

    Roselyn meantime walked out as she could use fresh air and she was curious to see what happened in that yet unknownnd in the early morning.

    As she walked out she noticed John was keeping an eye on her probably to make sure she wasn''t in danger.

    After making sure she wasn''t in danger John traveled back his gaze over the wall.

    One of his workers whispered, "I heard many people are talking about her being a banshee."

    John suddenly stopped to work to gaze at him then at Roselyn.

    "You know that the more people know about it the more she will be in danger?" Another one of them added and John sighed.

    That was one of the reasons why he didn''t want Roselyn to join them in the battle because it would be very risky if her true identity would be relieved.

    "Nobody can hurt her if I am there to protect her,"

    John said, even if his voice was concerned he really meant that and he would never let anyone harm her. He had spent years fighting creatures and he became stronger than ever, now he had a reason to use his strength without killing people in vain and that was Roselyn.

    After few more hours of work Ethan arrived and walked inside to ask them if they needed help to rebuild the residence.

    After receiving no as an answer John decided to take a break from the work when he saw the food that Ethan gently brought them from the vige.

    "William sent you this." Ethan ced the filled baskets over the table. He waved at Roselyn when he saw her walking in and she offered a smile before emptying the food over the table.

    John walked behind Rose and embraced her from behind, Roselyn leaned slightly back and tilted her head to the side to allow him to kiss her neck.

    "You guys are so gushy. It''s disgusting. " Ethan eximed ncing at the lovebirds.

    Roselyn giggled turning around to face John who picked a strawberry inside the basket and led it toward Roselyn''s mouth. She smirked before opening her mouth as he ced it over her tongue. She gently took the strawberry between her teeth and slipped it over his finger.

    "Very good." He whispered as his other hand went to ce around Roselyn''s back to push her so close to him to feel that he was quite enjoying the closeness with her.

    Roselyn smiled mischievously as he felt a suspicious presence peeping so she slowly bent over the table to start cing dishes over it just to tease John a bit more.

    John couldn''t refrain a smirk to form over his face when his gaze dropped on Roselyn''s back leaning always closer to his member. Was she liking it? That doubt made John even more excited as he whispered near her ear, "need help?"

    He grabbed dishes and bent over with her to ce thest two remaining dishes. As he bent over to help her she could feel his hard prominent member slightly pounding over Roselyn''s skirt. She felt shivers of pleasure running through her spine and she had to held her breath to avoid her breath to quicken.

    That was a weird sensation yet it awaked the familiar pulsing inside her core and wetness dirted her pants.

    She blinked few times, maybe it was not a good idea to provoke him, she should have learned that a long time ago yet she loved to see how he wouldn''t waste a single asion to let her know how much she wanted her. He didn''t even seem to be concerned about having guests since Ethan was still there and the masons were only taking a break but probably would be back soon.

    Roselyn swallowed down when at thest dish she put John crashed her against the table more having the boundary of the table bounced abruptly her back toward him and for a second she had a taste of how much he wanted to have her now.

    "My bad��" he said when Roselyn had to but internally her cheek not to moan and make everyone else deduce what was happening between them so she rushed toward the near chair.

    John giggled before sitting down as well. He poured some wine in his ss and then inside Roselyn''s one.

    Ethan sat on the opposite side of the table and began to eat before gesturing at Rose, "do you like Kratez?"

    ''I haven''t visited Kratez yet but what I''ve seen for now is surely ording to my taste'' Roselyn wanted to reply but when returning to her senses and minding her manners she changed her potential answer into a better one.

    "I haven''t visited Kratez yet but I n to. Even if I am sure it looked better before the destruction." Roselyn replied and Ethan nodded.

    "Indeed, it did look better," Ethan said before taking few bites of his food. "I had never settled but when I visited just to monitor John I saw he made many things for people here and it used to be clean and organized."

    John smiled and took few sips of his wine, "yes I like to�� take control over the situation." John said provoking a weird reaction on Roselyn as she felt that in some way that answer was referring to her.

    Maybe he meant that sexually? Having control over Roselyn in bed like hetely used to do, by tidying her and preventing her to move?

    If he liked that, Roselyn was willing to let him enjoy it and she couldn''t deny that she was quite enjoying it as well. It was different than usual and sometimes almost ufortable yet she found pleasure and a weird euphoria about experimenting with new things with him. The fear and curiosity of the unknown, the cold leather cor gripping around her neck, fear intensifying the pleasure of the sudden pration.

    She discovered why all the women were obsessed over him but now that special attention and activities were only reserved to her.

    "However I am happy to be back here. I always like to im what it is mine.." John remarked and after his sentence and his straight gaze at Roselyn she had no more doubts that his references were for her and he wasn''t only talking about Kratez.

 Chapter 168 - Pleasure

    Ethan''s gaze darted between the couple probably suspecting they were speaking in code. Roselyn cleared her voice.

    "I n on visiting it more and maybe see how far I can go," Roselynmented and John slightly curved his lips.

    "Kratez is very huge, there are many ces we can visit together and push together throughout each border," John replied as he licked his lips clear from the wine he kept sipping.

    Ethan saw the masons stepping inside and he inwardly thanked them as he felt oddly ufortable in that situation.

    "It was a pleasure to visit you." He said as he stood up and forced a smile on the couple before rushing away.

    Roselyn recognized the ufortably in his eyes and tried to suffocate a giggle. Then she gently offered the remaining food to the workers who didn''t wait to be asked more times and soon throw their hands inside the basket to pick the remaining food and finish it in a matter of seconds.

    Roselyn always was surprised to see how supernatural creatures ate so much and always so greedily like they had been starving for years.

    "Thank you," a few of them said in synchronicity before quickly walking toward the wall and start to work not even waiting to receive John''s orders.

    John joined them a few minutester and as he passed by Roselyn''s chair he paused his walk to whisper closer to her ear, "wait for me in our room as soon as I am done here."

    Roselyn felt multiple shivers running down her neck and through her spine, they surely were quite enjoying their time together.

    What was he nning for her now? He had so many hidden resources that Roselyn couldn''t even try to imagine or suppose what he was reserved for her. The only certainty she had that it would be just as amazing as thest times

    John reached the wall and began to crash it down, each shot he took the wall began to shake a bit more, and in few more minutes of hitting it destroyed and fell into a thousand pieces.

    The remaining of the squad''s workers went to ce bricks as John destroyed the remaining of the wall.

    After one hour of work, a whole wall was rebuilt and John thanked his efficient squad with a bag of gold coins to each one of them.

    Being the King of Scond and being rich had its benefits as it would let them gain many favors as most of the creatures there were poor.

    Roselyn was in John''s room trying to inspect the bricks over the fake wall and trying to figure out how to open it for a while now yet it seemed almost impossible to understand. She could remember clearly what bricks to push as she recognized those from the colored stroke line yet each time she tried to press they wouldn''t even move of a millimeter.

    Roselyn scoffed when she heard a familiar giggle behind her, she turned around to see John tilting his head and folding his arms.

    "You think that if it was that easy to open I would have let it exposed?" He said in a yful tone of voice and Roselyn tried not to roll her eyes not fully epting the failure of her attempt.

    John ced his hand on Roselyn''s back and gently pushed her aside to allow him a central position in front of the wall.

    He ced his hands exactly where Roselyn previously did but just like magic this time the door opened.

    Roselyn frowned, why wouldn''t it open when she tried if the position was the same?

    John walked inside and sat down on the edge of his bed.

    Roselyn sat near him as she stretched her leg over John''s knee. "What can we experiment with today?" She asked with a tone full of mischievousness and curiosity.

    John gazed at Roselyn''s exposed leg and then traveled his gaze back to her, "your choice." He replied.

    Roselyn couldn''t refrain from arching her eyebrows, how could she choose when she barely knew what each object was meant for?

    John stood up from the bed and held her hand to lead her toward a closet full of new objects.

    Some had a threatening aspect with some spine others had very umon shapes and others had a slim long shape but a very heavyweight.

    Roselyn frowned, "can I know what each one is for?" she stuttered but John nodded no slightly smiling.

    "Not. It shall remain a surprise." John soon replied and Roselyn didn''t flinch her gaze from the row of objects.

    She swallowed down and pointed at a little ball of metal covered in a colorful surface.

    As soon as Roselyn grabbed the metal ball it began to tremble and gave strokes. Roselyn unconsciously jolted feeling how strong some strokes were and John smirked.

    "It is a stimnt, it recognizes the heat and when it reaches a certain heat it begins to tremble, the more your intimacy will be heated the more the strokes will intensify," John exined as an expert and Roselyn couldn''t stop herself from dying of curiosity and being preupied at the same time.

    "So it should��. Go inside my��?" Roselyn''s cheeks blushed and John nodded.

    "Exactly." He said leading her to the near wall as he took the object from Roselyn''s hand.

    "Will it hurt?" Roselyn asked beforeying down on the bed but once again John only curved his lips.

    He slipped the dressed over her as delicately as possible and once naked he grabbed the ropes but this time he didn''t only tie her wrists but also her ankles spread open.

    The grip was tighter than thest time but contrary to thest time she wasn''t blindfolded.

    She could stare at John''s eyes shing as his jaw tensed, staring at Roselyn''s body as if it was an artwork that belonged to him and him only.

    His intense gazing was enough to send shivers all over her spine and let her ask in anticipation once again, grabbing his hand unconscious. "J-John, will it hurt?"

 Chapter 169 - Do You Trust Me?

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    His intense gazing was enough to send shivers all over her spine and have her ask in anticipation, "John, will it hurt?"

    "It won''t," John replied as he yed with the metallic ball brushing it through her smooth skin. It was cold but in and it almost felt pleasuring until John led the ball closer to Roselyn''s inner thighs and she unconsciously tried to close her legs but the rope impeded her movement and bounced her legs painfully.

    "Do you trust me?" John asked with a smooth decisive voice and Roselyn hesitated, not because she didn''t trust him but because she still had to make a habit of those weird activities and find afortability in them.

    "I do." She murmured out and he stared straight into her eyes when he inserted the ball inside her. She tensed her muscles as she felt a cold presence entering inside her and unconsciously her intimacy tightened. An electric stroke the ball released making Roselyn jolt and swallowed down as she felt electric shakes amplifying inside her intimacy and then shivers running through her thighs.

    "Don''t be so tense," John suggested in a whisper as he grabbed her hair in a ponytail and lifted it to lean over her and push her gently against the wall to begin nting kisses all over her neck to rx her.

    Roselyn''s breath slightly quickened as his hand went to grip around her hips. John removed his pants and undressed.

    Another stroke the ball released and this time Roselyn whimpered.

    John''s kept cing delicate kisses over her neck until he reached Roselyn''s breasts and pressed his tongue against her nipple. When Roselyn moaned out of pleasure the ball still inside her trembled and sent electric strokes inside her core. Roselyn couldn''t suffocate another moan which escaped from her lips.

    John kept ying with his tongue by drawing circles around her nipple and then sucking from it until it hardened and Roselyn involuntarily arched her back.

    Roselyn''s fist gripped against the nkets of her bed when the ball still inside her kept shaking and sending multiple strokes all over her and Roselyn could hardly manage to refrain herself from moaning out again and again.

    "I told you to trust me." He said as he kneeled to face and admire how wet she was getting.

    His lips now wettened her clit and the more Roselyn''s vaginal muscles contracted the more it stretched and the more pleasuring it was. The ball with its short yet intense repetitive strokes was enhancing the pleasure and amplifying each orgasm Roselyn had.

    From the string that exited from her vagina, he rolled it around and slipped it inside out to give her additional pleasure.

    Another moan Roselyn took when he fully removed the ball that now was soaking wet to enter in her with his member. Roselyn felt the need to retreat slightly as the thrust was so intense and strong that she whimpered out.

    He slipped in and out easily as she was so wet and stretched.

    Despite Roselyn''s legs were tied they were still squirming making the bed''s bars m against the wall.

    "I want you to stop moaning," John said hinting at a smirk as he curved his eyebrows.

    John thrust even more and Roselyn turned her head around to bite the pillow not to moan out again.

    How would he ask such a thing? How could she contain herself?

    His hands gripped over her thighs as he clung onto it to keep thrusting over and over.

    Roselyn tried to suffocate each moan biting her tongue but the more he thrust deeper and quickened the more her efforts were bing in vain, multiple shivers running through her hips and her back.

    "Please��." Roselyn begged in low voice.

    "All I want to hear is you moan out my name. Now." He ordered another thrust he took and Roselyn felt her legs begin to shake and shivers running from her stomach through her neck.

    It was difficult to try tomand what to say when all that she wanted to moan was scream of pleasures and whimpers.

    "Oh�� John��"

    She finally said in a whisper as his thrusts were so strong that her back began to hurt and her legs were tired from both being tied and for being crushed over and over against the bed''s surface.

    John''s eyes reddened hearing the sweet melody of her moans as she kept calling out his name over and over at each thrust.

    Roselyn could feel her pelvic floor muscles more strengthened and more rxed probably due to the pleasure ball they previously used but unlike the other times she wasn''t in pain anymore and all she received from each thrust were flows of pleasure and passion.

    John''s grunted at each thrust as he was reaching his climax as well and he kept pushing her from her hips as Roselyn''s breath quickened always more.

    "Oh John��"

    Roselyn moaned while she rolled her eyes and she arched her back abruptly that the ropes that tied her over the bed''s bars bounced her back crushing her against the bed.

    A whimper of pain mixed with pleasure when John didn''t waste time to begin thrusting again as Roselyn was so close that the tingling of her fingertips reached almost her calf and goosebumps formed over her skin.

    John took onest grunt as he thrust as hard as he could and they both reached their peaks simultaneously.

    Roselyn''s legs were shaking as she felt a cascade releasing from her intimacy as she managed to catch her breath.

    Was it possible that every time they were doing something it was better than thest time they were doing it? Did he improve his performance day by day? If so Roselyn was even more willing to remain with him for the rest of her life.

    John after few minutes finally slipped out and smiled at her, before rushing to untidy her wrists and ankles.

    Roselyn wanted to move her legs or to shake those as she felt the usual tingling sensation after being tied up but as soon as she tried to move a burning sensation inside her intimacy impeded her any movement.

    "Ouch.." Aint escaped from her lips when she also tried to move her back but it was aching.

 Chapter 170 - Whatever You Want

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    Roselyn felt her body and her intimacy aching so badly that it felt like it almost scratched.

    "It hurts." Roselynined and John proudly smirked, before softly kissing her folds and whisper "I am sorry."

    After some fractions of seconds, he sighed and his facial expression turned into a more perplexed one. "Sometimes I let the situation get over control and I forget that you�� you have never done it before and you may not be as stretched as myst women."

    Roselyn unconsciously widened her eyes, he had the tenacity to say that? She felt deeply offended and like if those words somehow cut her sharper than she imagined.

    Was he subtly calling her not good enough? Or not ''stretched'' enough? Roselyn shook her head after cringing inwardly for the direction her thoughts took. Maybe she was just overthinking and as alwaysparing herself to the other women he had.

    "I am sorry." Roselyn submitted said even if she was angrier as soon as the thought touched her mind and she imagined all his recent women being very experienced.

    "You shouldn''t be," John said as he climbed over her andid his head over the corner of her pillow.

    Roselyn rolled her eyes and turned around facing the wall and turning her back to him regretting having done it too fast and abruptly as she felt pain down there when she moved her legs.

    "Rose?" John asked puzzled seeing Roselyn curling up in the bed like if she didn''t want to talk anymore.

    "Rose?" John insisted with a more scolding tone this time, he surely wasn''t known for his patience, but once again Roselyn ignored him.

    "Oh god��" she heard him cursing under his breath and in a second he reached the opposite part of the bed so that Roselyn was forced to look at him in the eyes.

    Roselyn inexplicably felt a smile slightly curving her lips but she frowned not to let her silliness ruin her madness. She scowled at the memory of all thedies he had, and she spat out in all her anger:

    "I am sorry if you only had experiences with very capable women!" Her voice peaked and sounded more miserable rather than angry contrary to her will and expectations.

    "Again��" John rolled his eyes, recognizing her jealousy. How could he fix in her mind that he didn''t care about those women as she is the one who stole his heart?

    "I just can''t force my mind to stop processing the thought you had other women and inwardlyparing myself to them. I don''t know if it''s just my personality or if it''s because I love you too much but I just wished you in the past was less�� active��" Roselyn spat and her eyes filled with tears for the first time since they had met. Was she acting like a psychopath with serious mood swings? Probably yes, but after all they had been through Roselyn always had a woman to win him over to. Even her sister. If her sister was willing to sacrifice their rtionship and closeness for him what could the other women do?

    "Roselyn I didn''t mean to offend you and you have to understand and fix in your mind��" John pointed at her forehead and Roselyn unconsciously squeezed her eyes as he tapped against it.

    "That you''re the only one for me now and with those otherdies it was only sexual and corporal rather than mental or with feelings involving," John said in a voice full of honesty and like if he meant the words he said.

    Roselyn gave a deep breath and smiled at his husband, "I love you." She whispered as she yed with his long tuft of hair, and staring at his deep big eyes.

    "I love you more." He whispered delicately cing another kiss on her peachy lips as he grabbed her by the back of her neck and leaned her closer to him.

    He rolled her body over by grabbing her by her hips and as Roselyn flipped around she could feel him already hard at their touch.

    ''Was him always like this? Wasn''t him tired?'' Roselyn wondered as her gaze unconsciously traveled down to his hardness.

    "You have this effect on me��" he whispered as he noticed he caught her attention.

    Roselyn cleared her voice, as she felt slightly embarrassed and at the same time slightly sorry for not being able to satisfy his urge since her intimacy was still hurting from earlier. "I can''t�� I can''t do it now." Roselyn whispered to him.

    He smiled, "don''t worry."

    Roselyn''s face assumed a thoughtful expression as she gazed down at his prominence and swallowed down, "isn''t there something I can do which doesn''t require my intimacy to be involved?" She blushed as soon as the question gave voice to her wonder and he saw his eyes slightly lighter as he was probably enlightened by an idea that urred in his mind��

    "There''s something��" he said as a slight smirk curved his lips and Roselyn frowned thoughtfully.

    "What is it?" she asked but then she saw John taking few seconds to think quietly so Roselyn felt the need to remind him that she was willing to do whatever he wanted to satisfy him as much as he satisfied her.

    "I want to do �� whatever you have in mind." She said sighing.

    John nodded as he lifted the sheets and walked over to the bed.

    He dropped a pillow down the floor and Roselyn''s eyebrows curved down.

    He then climbed over the edge of the bed in front of where he dropped the pillow.

    "Then please climb down the bed and kneel over the pillow." He said, pointing in front of him and smiling.

    Roselyn listened to him and climbed over the bed to kneel. He was kneeling on the bed and as soon as she kneeled down she understood what she was supposed to do like the height of his mouth was parallel to his member.

    Roselyn swallowed down, gazing at his hardness that from so near looked even thicker than before.

 Chapter 171 - Revenge

    **meantime in the forest**

    Lord David''s body was still standing in the middle of the forest exactly where John threw him during the supernatural attack but somehow after so many days his finger shook of a inch as he slowly opened his eyes. The torso from where the sharp pieces of ss were sunk inside his skin was bleeding less than before and the wounds in his head almost healedpletely.

    His supernatural body took a lot to recover from the fall but as a miracle it did.

    David stood up cracking his muscles to stretch to fully recover his tensed aching bones and nerves.

    Lord David groaned heading toward the castle, he wanted to try onest time to kill John or at least harm the happy couple, but as he headed toward the castle he was reminded that he could do one worsen thing rather than kill him.

    And the more he tried to think the more he reconsidered his decision, he didn''t have many chances of winning against John so why bother risking?

    He changed his direction and turned around, heading toward the yton Family''s House.

    A smirk appeared on his face as soon as the Lord reached it and knocked over the door.

    Ginevra went to open the door and her gaze soon scanned Lord David''s body upside down stopping to stare at the blood over his clothes and her eyebrows frowned wondering how he got those marks and why he came there.

    "Good morning miss Ginevra." He said, offering a smile and sounding normal which made Ginevra even more confused.

    "Good morning." She replied quite confused.

    "I..." David started trying to reorganize his ideas "I helped Roselyn and King John during the war when they had been attacked." He quickly found an exnation for the blood that dirtied his clothes.

    Ginevra''s eyes widened buying his lie and a smile appeared on her lips, "how is Roselyn?" she soon asked.

    David faked the most devilish smile as he tilted his head, "she''s fine."

    Hearing his answer Ginevra took a breath of relief and smiled, "I''m d." she sighed.

    "She asked me toe here in her room and search for some clue of who might have attacked them," David said gazing inside the house.

    Ginevra''s eyebrows knitted and her forehead frowned, why would any clue be in her house?

    "Are you sure..." she hissed but before she could finish her sentence Lord David already found his way inside.

    "Roselyn''s room is upstairs..." her mother said still puzzled pointing her finger toward Roselyn''s room. He nodded even if his overdeveloped smell already led him to head toward that room since in that direction Roselyn''s scent was more prominent.

    He quickly climbed the stairs and headed toward Roselyn''s room, reaching it in the blink of an eye, and as soon as he did he began to search in her room for a clue to find out what could be wrong in her and John''s rtionship.

    He threw over the ground all the things he found in the drawers, searching everywhere from under the bed to in her bedside table, and in a matter of few seconds, the room was aplete mess as it was immersed in chaos.

    "Here..."

    At the bottom of a withdraw inside Roselyn''s bedside table there was a paper folded, David''s eyes sparkled when he opened it.

    It looked like a contract stipted by John and Roselyn.

    As he kept reading there stood conditions and rules to respect. He couldn''t believe his eyes. That was real and proper proof that their love wasn''t real, indeed a condition in the agreement was that love was severely prohibited.

    "Here!" He said louder as his eyes sparkled, even more, he was so happy that he finally found something, he now only had to find Sharon and make a n to destroy the happy couple and release the entire truth to the whole vige.

    He couldn''t wait, he had never been waiting for that day for so long. He heard footsteps echoing and he soon disappeared before Ginevra could enter the room.

    He left with his overdeveloped speediness in the wood and he began to look for Sharon, he needed to find her now so that they could together make a n.

    But she wasn''t anywhere, no sign of her, no scent, no voice he could perceive anything at all.

    He took a long deep breath as he gazed at the faraway castle, the towers of the Castle were high in the sky and could peek from the high hedges.

    "I have to do it alone." He concluded after long consideration and turning around to head toward the vige.

    His steps were heavy over the soil and stepping on the dried nts, his grouts echoed in the forest, and at each step, he took toward the vige the more he smirked and the more he felt joy overwhelm in his heart.

    He couldn''t wait to see John''s face when the new that their entire marriage and rtionship was fake would be spread. The Royal Couple couldn''t even deny it since that was the original copy, the royal sign and Prince John''s signature were there as well.

    There was no way out of that drastic situation and David knew it. He knew he was going to change forever the life of the couple and that his decision was very cruel and devilish. But he didn''t care, he thought that''s was what they deserved for having tried to kill him multiple times and for having been dishonest. Moreover he never fully swallowed and digested nor did he ever epted Roselyn''s refusal. He still was convinced that if he couldn''t have her then nobody else could.

    He reached the vige, he could hear people''s voices. He didn''t even bother to change his clothes as he nned to stick the paper in a wall, precisely in the ybill where all the announcements were strung and the ce that people visited more often to check. Even theziest people or the oldest women of viges would leave their houses driven by their imponent curiosity purposely to check the new gossip.

    There was no better ce, few people were already in front of it to read the few news that had already been there for a week, so he waited for them to leave.

    Just when they walked away and no people were nearby he took advantage of the situation to speed there and took a need from the other paper''s sheet and stick the folds of the agreement there.. He smiled hugely before speeding inside the corner of the building and wait for people to find out.

 Chapter 172 - False Love

    A matter of few minutes before few people gathered in front of the ybill, their faces assumed a shocked puzzled expression like if they had read the most disconcerting puzzling shocking news they ever read and indeed that was probably the worst thing they imagined to read.

    "I can''t believe it was false..." A woman murmured and the few people began to gaze at each other in disbelief.

    Some women, probably the mothers of thedies who wanted to conquer the prince''s heart were furious. Others the most devoted to the realm were shocked and disappointed as they believed that John with his gesture had ruined the reputation of the Kingdom.

    Seining the shock and the disbelief that was evident in the people''s faces more vigers gathered there and in few minutes around 20 people were making room through the crowd to read better.

    They began toment, some people couldn''t even believe to their eyes, others were so mad that they imed if they met Roselyn they would kill them for having epted to do such a thing and being so disrespectful in the viges regards. Was the couple so reckless?

    Soon more people gathered while the ones who already read the shocking news walked away probably to spread the news themselves.

    Lord David gazed at the scene in all his pride and joy to see his n being satisfied and it even went better than he imagined. ''Maybe I finally was paid for all the hurt he had been put through emotionally and physically.

    He said in a lower voice as he speeded back to the castle.

    Until��

    he bumped into something or better someone who just the m made him bounce back and fall onto the ground, when he gazed up he met Ethan''s gaze.

    David frowned before bowing his head down, "hi... my man�� you should be proud of me you don''t know what I did." David said proudly as he kept gazing at John''s brother with his shining eyes.

    "What have you done?" Ethan asked when a resigned breath escaped from his lips. His voice was both annoyed and preupied. He probably was wondering if he should be preupied or just bother to find such a loser would still be alive.

    "I found out that Roselyn and John agreed to marry under some circumstances so that they both would eventually reach their purposes in life."

    Hearing David''s words Ethan shook his head, "it can''t be."

    But David smiled even more grabbing Ethan''s shoulders and shaking them. "Trust me. I stuck the agreement''s papers to the vige''s ybill. Check it yourself."

    Ethan''s groaned showing his long sharp fangs and David for the fright soon took his head away from his shoulder to swallowed down in fear when Ethan yelled, "what have you done??"

    Why was he scolding him? David wondered, for how much he remembered he hated John and was willing to do anything to bring him down. And what he had done would be a great way to cause him trouble.

    "You''re a failure. You''re going to ruin their lives!" Ethan scolded groaning loudly.

    David''s eyebrows curved down as he stuttered, "th-that''s wasn''t th-the pl-n?"

    Ethan pouched him so strong on the throat that he had been thrown few meters afar leaving him unable to breathe. David''s hand gripped around his neck trying to catch his breath as he began to cough for the strong pouch he received.

    Before David turned around to stare at Ethan he already was disappeared and headed into the vige, everyone was already talking about the shocking news, and seemed like they even forgot about the scandal that King William was alive since the worst more shocking news was spread and now was being spread faster than light.

    He groaned, he felt sorry for John and Roselyn, there must be some sort of exnation. When people finally walked away he managed to speed and as quickly as he could he rip the agreement papers off.

    When back to the forest Ethan skimmed through it and read it quickly, he wasn''t as lucky to receive the privilege to learn how to write or read since he had never gone to school but when he spent his days wandering around the forest he managed to learn how some words were written and read when he sneaked inside the school or spied through the windows their English sses.

    From what he managed to read it truly seemed like a contract stipted by Roselyn and John.

    He pinched his forehead in a preupied facial expression and took a long breath before speeding once again toward Kratez. He had to tell Roselyn and John what he found out and the news that had been spread.

    He knocked over the door and waited until John opened the door. John weed him inside and when his gaze fell over the familiar paper he became paler than usual and his eyebrows knitted down, John felt his heart beating so fast and copsing heavily inside his chest leaving him almost unable to catch his breath. It wasn''t hard to imagine what may have happened.

    "What..." John said with a broken voice as the lump in his throat was drying his mouth and leaving him almost unable to speak.

    "David�� found this, somehow�� and stuck it over the ybill of the vige�� Some people already saw it and..."

    John dropped his jaw and widened his eyes, he took a long breath to maintain the calm as now all he could see was red for the fury that made his blood boil through his veins. He thought David was dead. If he had him now in his hands he would make sure to kill him at least ten times after what he had done.

    John massaged his head before calling Roselyn to reach them, he felt tears tingling his eyes and like if he could burst into tears and explode from both miserably and fury at the same time. Now that they finally found his peace and tranquillity with Roselyn, David find a way to ruin it.

    Roselyn reached them with a bright smile on her face probably not expecting such a terrible thing to happen.

 Chapter 173 - Limit The Damage

    "Rose��" John murmured and Roselyn''s face suddenly darkened hearing John''s tone of voice. Ethan handed her the paper and Roselyn covered her mouth with her hand shocked

    "Someone found out about our agreement?" Roselyn asked and John suddenly turned around to kick powerfully the wall in front of him for the anger.

    "Yes�� David did. And stuck it in the ybill of the vige. So I guess it''s a matter of few minutes before everyone knows about it." Ethan said gazing at the couple with a sorry gaze.

    "There''s nothing we can do." John sighed before giving another powerful kick to the wall probably to release anger.

    "We have to limit the damage. Admit the truth that it began as an agreement but then we truly fell in love." Roselyn suggested and both John and Ethan nodded.

    "I don''t think people will believe us nor will they forgive us." John spat. He covered his head with both his hands and scoffed.

    His fists were clenched and if his body could speak it would express all the fury he was immersed in.

    "It couldn''t happen at a worse time, right now that we found out my father is alive. He will think I am a disappointment." John said as his eyes filled with anger and his voice cracked.

    John massaged his forehead, he couldn''t believe that was happening. How could he fix that? What will his father think? He was so concerned and if only he knew how to bring back the time he would.

    "How did he found it?" John asked but after few seconds Roselyn widened her eyes and her cheeks blushed when she remembered she was the guilty one for having hidden the papers in her room and not having brought those with her.

    "I think��. I think it''s my fault" she murmured and John turned around to gaze at her in disbelief.

    "He must have gone in my room. I forgot I hid it in the drawer of my bedside table�� I''m- "

    John intervened, "what?" His voice slightly aloud making Roselyn want to dig her own grave.

    "I forgot, I didn''t imagine him to check my room and it all happened so fast��" Roselyn tried to exin herself but John took a while before his facial expression rxed.

    "It''s not your fault," John said with a calmer tone of voice and Roselyn took a breath of relief as she smiled genuinely. For a second she thought he would me her for that and just the thought made her heart almost sink in her breath and a lump form in her throat.

    John took a long breath and pulled his hair back, "I have to go to talk to my dad now and tell him the truth before he heard it from someone else." John said ncing at both Roselyn and Ethan.

    Roselyn wanted to tell him that she could apany him or help him to exin but at the same time, she felt it wasn''t her business and she preferred to let him do it alone.

    Roselyn nodded and John hinted a smile before he left leaving Roselyn in the wonder and in the preupation John may be mad at her. Involuntary it was her fault so she had her reasons to feel guilty. But deep down she hoped that John could forgive her.

    She inwardly prayed for William to understand their reasons and why they decided to do the agreement even if considering what the old maid always said she highly doubted he would.

    Ethan walked toward her to offer a supportive smile, "he loves you, he''s not mad at you." He reassured her as if he could read Roselyn''s puzzlement through her gaze.

    Roselyn didn''t reply but took a long resigned breath as she stroke her hair behind her ear.

    "I hope he does." She sighed, "but when it''s about your father he rarely stays undergrounded." Roselyn said. It was the first time John didn''t involve her in such an important matter but she was trying to be positive and think that after all maybe it wasn''t her business and he was too shaken to think clearly.

    ***

    "Dad��" John walked inside the castle quietly searching for his father by peeping through the door of each room.

    When he finally reached the kitchen he found his father sat on the chair where John usually was sat and he was reading the contract. His gaze was fixed on it and he didn''t seem willing to flinch around even if he probably heard the footsteps.

    John''s facial muscles tensed when he understood he already knew and he had to roll his gaze up to the ceiling not to explode into tears.

    "I-I am sorry." That''s all John managed to say when he approached his father and ced a hand over his shoulder.

    "Dad��" he tried to call another time, his voice was creaked and John never sounded that miserable before.

    William after skimming through the entire contract and reading word by word all the pages he finally turned around to meet John''s broken gaze.

    William opened his mouth probably going to ask something but then he shut it again after few instants like if he regretted what he was going to say.

    He shook his head and took a long deep breath filling his lungs of air he breathed out, "son��I can''t believe you have done such a thing."

    John lifted his hand which was covering his father''s shoulder to move over the chair''s back.

    "I know�� I didn''t want a wife back then. I was just seeking to avenge you." John admitted in all his fault and honesty.

    Receiving no answer from his father but only a disappointed gaze if he couldn''t believe his son was capable to stage something like that and deceive everyone.

    "But then it turned out to be a miracle and the best decision made as it lead me to Roselyn and I met an amazing woman who I deeply love," John confessed but William''s gaze still seemed nk like if the words he heard didn''t stir him.. He wasn''t probably fully buying what John said and was still shocked and destabilized from what he found out.

 Chapter 174 - Impassive Decision

    "John..." William spoke filling the distressing silence with his hoarse voice that echoed in the room.

    "I didn''t expect you would do such a thing. You knew how important it was for me and your mother. What will you two tell to your sons? That their parents met and fell in love thanks for an agreement because none of them wanted to be involved emotionally?" William scoffed resigned.

    John swallowed down the lump of sadness in his throat and sighed. He knew his father was right, as always but he couldn''t go back in time and change things.

    "The most important thing is that we ended up together and we are deeply in love with each other. Doesn''t matter how we reached that purpose." John tried to deflect, and convince his father but the truth was that John didn''t know what to say nor how to justify what he did either with him or with all the vigers that now will be furious, especially thedies.

    William took another resigned breath, it seemed like his breath became heavier in his lungs and he couldn''t even suggest something because he didn''t even know how to solve that situation. People in Scond were very strict when it came to Kingdom and the timing wasn''t the best either since the news of William being alive had been spread so they might think it was all nned and William epted such a deplorable agreement.

    William gave onest resigned breath, "you own people an exnation." He said and John nodded, he didn''t care what people thought, he never did, and if he did he wouldn''t have even had the idea to form a fake attachment with Roselyn in the first ce as well. The only thing he cared about was his father and if talking with the vigers and justify himself would make his father happier then he was doing it.

    "I will send a letter to all the vigers to invite them here so you and Roselyn can apologize in front of them," William said with a still tensed irritated tone of voice. It was not like John could oppose his father''s will so he limited himself to nod and ept his father''s decision. William was now again the King of Scond and his son''s actions and bad behavior would affect him and he had to pay the consequences of the vige''s malcontent.

    The door budged and footsteps echoed from the hall, after few seconds Roselyn and Ethan walked shily into the kitchen and John frowned almost glowering at both of them for having interrupted his conversation with his father.

    "Good afternoon..." she cleared her voice and gazed at William. "I wanted to came because I think that I am just as guilty as John and I owe you some apologies," Roselyn said trying to modte her voice and not sound as frail as she truly was but instead try to pretend she was willing to face the consequences even if she could see her reputation and her rtionship with John hang in the bnce.

    "It''s not your fault Rose, I am the one who had the idea and who proposed you the agreement too. If it wasn''t you I would have asked someone else." John intervened, he couldn''t ept Roselyn to take the me for something he fully orchestrated. Moreover, he didn''t want his father to dislike her just for that.

    "I know John very well, I am sure he would have done it anyway with someone else if you wouldn''t have epted." William nodded smiling at Roselyn who felt slightly relieved to see John''s father wasn''t mad at her.

    William caressed the back of Roselyn''s shoulder and then he nced at John. "He had never loved anyone not even did he allow any woman to be able to lower his wall. That''s why I wasn''t surprised when I learned that he was the one who had the idea to form a fake attachment."

    John''s face seemed impassive like if those words didn''t hurt him, probably anyone else would feel slightly moved by being called emotionless by their father but John didn''t, he knew he was right and had never felt the slightest inch of love for anyone else besides his father in all his life.

    "As I said to John I will invite everyone here so the both of you can apologize in front of everyone and hopeful the vigers will believe that your bond is now true although it began as an agreement," William said, his gaze darted between the two of them, and just when he saw Roselyn smiling, he nodded.

    "However, I''m d to know that even if it was a bad idea at least it led John to experiment for the first time in his life a deep true connection with someone and maybe what loving truly means." William''s voice was calm and John smiled joyfully finally meeting Roselyn''s gaze and holding her hand.

    "I did." He whispered, "If there is one positive thing about the terrible situation we got ourselves in is that I met Roselyn."

    Roselyn felt her heart-melting when she heard John''s words and her eyes narrowed when a bright wide smile formed on her face.

    The couple smiled at each other and William scoffed amused, "I can''t be mad at you after all if you hadn''t made the agreement, you probably would be single by now and maybe I wouldn''t be alive." William opened his hands gazing at John tilting his head to the side and walking closer to him.

    He hugged his son and covered his head with his hand as Johnid his head over his shoulder.

    "We will fix this with the vigers," John whispered and William smiled even though he couldn''t be seen by his son.

    "I am sure you will," William replied whispering back to his son as they extended the embrace for few more minutes before departing.

    "Meantime we need new maids and a new fierce to protect the castle, then we will think about sending the invites and set a date for the meeting," William said and both his sons nodded.

    "I will send a letter to call all the maids that escaped and offer them a huge sry to indulge them to ept the work," John said.

 Chapter 175 - Changes

    "Meantime we need new maids a new fierce to protect the castle, then we will think about sending the invites and set a date for the meeting," William said and both him and his sons nodded.

    "I will send a letter to call all the maids that escaped and offer them a major sry to indulge them to ept the work," John said.

    William nodded when John went to grab the paper and the ink they usually used to write invites so they began to write letters. John wrote the ones for the maid while William sent the invites. The date was set in two days, ording to William the more they waited the more the situation would get worse.

    After about two hours of writing all the letters were ready and they gave Ethan the task to post letters since he was the speedest one in the group.

    "I am d you''re not mad with him," Roselyn said to William as her gaze followed John to walk into his room.

    "I am not mad at him after all I can''t change who he is. I am quite surprised you did." William replied.

    "I didn''t change him..." Roselyn frowned. Did she change him? She didn''t want to change him. She liked him for who he was even if he seemed cold from the surface she knew inwardly he had the sweetest heart. Maybe she didn''t change him, she only opened the door that kept this secret soft side of him hidden.

    William giggled and offered a supportive smile, "trust me. It''s better if you changed him. He was very �� short-tempered before. He only cared about me and himself, it feels weird that now there is someone else in the picture but I am d you are here. I always dreamed about him giving me a nephew one day buttely, I had to give up that dream since he seemed unable to love."

    Roselyn''s eyes widened, the possibility of having a son with John didn''t cross her mind until then because she didn''t feel they were ready to do such a big step so early.

    "Maybe a baby will convince people that your chemistry is true and you both are in love with each other." William continued and Roselyn suddenly felt her heart sink heavily inside his chest, she didn''t know what to answer but William seemed to gaze at her like if he was waiting for a reply.

    "I-I-.." Roselyn stuttered, she felt trapped and she didn''t know how to answer him without bringing him down. Why didn''t he ask that to John?

    "It''s fine Rose." William came to the rescue when he deciphered the embarrassment and distress in Roselyn''s face.

    She offered a gentle smile until John walked back into the room and began to chat with his father about some inhabitants of Kratez and told him about what the workers told him about the rebellion. Roselyn couldn''t oppose her mind''s overthinking and since William mentioned having a child she couldn''t stop to wonder how amazing it would be to have a child with John.

    The idea never crossed her mind and she didn''t know what feeling was more prominent between the fear that the rtionship would end or the joy of seeing a future with John.

    If Roselyn imagined her rtionship with John she pictured it like dominoes, so fragile and unstable, ready to topple but at the same time to build what they created there was a not indifferent work behind.

    Maybe having a child would break their peace like a wave of wind that would destroy their long path in a fraction of a second.

    Roselyn shook her head as she was in a trance staring at John, right now she didn''t feel willing to risk their already fragile peace and bnce for something she hadn''t thought about until that day.

    "What are you thinking?" John asked soon deducing Roselyn''s silence and suspecting something was wrong.

    Roselyn smiled to his husband, "nothing." She whispered as she tried to sound as honest as possible.

    "She is trying to reconsider our agreement," Johnmented amused and giggling, Roselyn couldn''t stop herself from biting her bottom lip, and for a fraction of a second seeing him smile made her picture the face of their son, and that mental image brought joy to her heart.

    She shook her head once again, trying to remind herself that it wasn''t the right time to have some weird ideas. Especially not now that the whole vige probably hated them.

    "I am just happy that we found happiness in each other," Roselyn said emphasizing the words ''each other'' subtly saying she didn''t need anyone else to be happy beside him, not even a child in the equation

    She spotted William nodding probably understanding Roselyn''s referring.

    When Ethan returned to his residence, they all gathered around the kitchen table to discuss what the Royal Couple could say to justice in front of the vigers. William also mentioned that they generally during those meetings let the vigers ask questions so that they could answer their doubts rather than letting some matters unanswered to let the gossipers inhabitants answer for them.

    They tried to make each other questions trying to reply to the possible questions and improvise their meeting.

    After having prepared a speech and some potential answers to the possible questions, they returned to their respective rooms, and finally, Roselyn remained alone with John.

    "Everything is alright? You seemed quite off after my father talked to you. Did he ask something?" John frowned as soon as he closed the door, Roselyn''s remained speechless for some seconds wondering if she should tell him the truth or not.

    She took a long breath before answering, "He said I had changed you, that you were different before meeting me..." Roselyn said gazing at John, whose gaze darkened as if he was surprised to hear that.

    "Did I change you?" Roselyn felt like asking almost automatically and John sighed.

 Chapter 176 - Never Part Of The Family

    "I don''t think I''ve changed," John said and Roselyn felt like a weight had been removed from her chest.

    "I just think that I hadn''t met the right woman and that''s was the reason why I didn''t discover my soft side yet. But now that I met my soulmate I discovered this new side of me which I quite enjoy." John said having Roselyn blush and her heartbeat elerated. Soulmate? She liked how that word sounded.

    She liked even more if those words were said by the one and only man she had never loved.

    "So you don''t regret having signed the agreement even if it may have disappointed your father?" Roselyn asked wrapping her hand around John''s neck. He nodded no with his head.

    "I will never regret the best idea I had in my life. And as I promised I will never leave you, either will I try to harm you in any way." John whispered closer to her ear as he yed with her hair and pushed her closer to him.

    "We will ovee this hinder like we always did. And if we won''t, it won''t change our rtionship." John saidforting her and Roselyn smiled.

    "Roselyn?" Ethan knocked over the door to make sure not to walk in and find unpleasant surprises.

    "Come in," Roselyn replied and Ethan walked in. "Your mother visited you��" Ethan said and Roselyn for a second forgot how to breathe as she realized she was preupied with John so much that she forgot that her mother may be shocked and disappointed as well. It was a risky gesture for her mother to visit the castle and surely proved how furious and extremely needy of exnation she was. in other cases, Ginevra would ever dare to visit the Royal House unannounced and not minding her manners.

    Roselyn''s face became paler as her hands began to shake nervously. "T-t-thank you," Roselyn murmured while she inwardly cursed the scientists in the world for not having invented teleportation yet. She would wish she was anywhere else but there right now.

    After reassuring John that she didn''t need help and she could confront her mother alone she finally took a long breath to fill her lungs with both air and courage and finally reached the living room where Ginevra was waiting for her daughter to arrive standing with a furious bloated face.

    Her forehead was creased and as soon as Roselyn arrived seeing her mother''s furious gaze made her regret her decision and she had to force every inch of her body not to turn around and leave.

    "Rose�� I can''t believe ��" Ginevra spat and her tone of voice was so irritated and sounded more as if she was expecting it rather than being surprised. After all her horse to bet on had always been Sharon and that was the usible reason why John didn''t pick her instead of Roselyn.

    "Where is Sharon? She must be heartbroken!" Ginevra continued not even leaving her daughter the time to reply to her.

    "I don''t know where Sharon is�� I am sorry mom I can expl��" but before Roselyn could finish her sentence her mother pointed an using finger against Roselyn''s chest and raised her voice.

    "Leave like a gooddy, apologize and leave your ce to someone who truly deserves it! Your sister!" Ginevra''s voice thundered in the room and Roselyn''s fists clenched she could feel the blood boiling through her veins and she had to control herself not to explode and insult her mother allowed but try to keep those insults to herself.

    She swallowed down and took a long breath before finally replying to her mother''s fury. "I love John. Our attachment may be forced and nned but our love isn''t, mot anymore. Like it or not I am not leaving."

    Roselyn was surprised to hear how modted and calm her voice came out when she was on point of exploding internally.

    "You''re going to destroy our entire family''s reputation for your crazy ideas." Ginevra''s eyes filled both with anger and tears when she looked at her daughter in the worst way a mother could look at her daughter.

    The unending pounding in Roselyn''s head couldn''t be born anymore and Roselyn felt like she was going to explode in anger when the familiar heat in her forehead appeared from the anxiety and nervousness.

    "I have to remind you that now you''re referring to the Queen of Scond so please mind your manners," Roselyn whispered clenching her teeth and gazing at her mother challenging.

    "I am speaking to my daug��" before Ginevra could finish Roselyn gestured to her and interrupted her "your daughter now is the Queen of Scond so whether you agree or disagree with her decisions you''re highly suggested to mind good manners."

    Roselyn could feel her anger and wickedness arose from her body as soon as those words slipped out her mouth.

    Her mother shook her head vigorously and screamed aloud all her anger before marching with heavy noisy steps toward the door.

    Roselyn knew that her family was on thin ice, she also knew she was making burnednd around her and the only remaining person who she might have could be Abigail. Yet she wasn''t sure Abigail would forgive her for the umpteenth secret she kept from her.

    When her mother finally mmed the door close John reached Roselyn to make sure she was fine as he could hear them screaming from the other room.

    John glowered seeing Roselyn''s eyes narrowed and her fists still clenched.

    "Do you want me to kill her?" He said without hesitation nor resentment. Even if a minimal part of Roselyn sought revenge and wanted her mother dead for what she said she came to her senses as soon as she calmed down and giggled.

    "No. It''s alright." Roselyn reassured him.

    "I wish my family was as understanding as your father but it seems like I was never considered part of the family." Roselyn breathed out and her facial muscles from being tensed rxed. Roselyn''s lips'' corners curved down as she sighed.

    "I didn''t expect a pat on the back but neither did I expect such a bad treatment from my mother," Roselyn murmured when she felt tears falling down her face.. She was feeling so emotional all of a sudden.

 Chapter 177 - Destiny Is A Funny Thing

    Maybe the thought of realizing that she lost all her family and ruined the rtionship with them broke the cold wall of iciness that she used to protect herself from getting hurt. Her thoughts and preupations were hanging out like sheets but the wire was so thin and unstable.

    She still had John and having him by her side made her happy, but she didn''t want to depend on him or to have only him in her life.

    "I see that face again..." John said recognizing the thoughtful expression she had. He disliked when women had that nk thoughtful gaze because it always led them to make hasty choices, but if it was other women he didn''t care. He didn''t want Roselyn to let her overthinking get the best over her and lead her to do things she would eventually regret.

    "What are you thinking?" John asked and Roselyn sighed, how could she tell him that? How could she exin to him that she felt so vulnerable and she knew that in case they ever broke up she had no one else by her side?

    "Don''t worry," Roselyn said but John''s gaze didn''t rx, it was still tensed and concerned.

    "No. Roselyn you have to tell me." He said, stretching for her arm, "tell me what''s wrong?"

    Roselyn took a long breath and stared at John straight in the eyes, "I just realized I''m involuntary making burnednd around me and I will probably end up being alone." Roselyn said faking an amused tone of voice trying to soften the meaning of her words.

    "You will never be alone if I am here with you," John said offering a shy honest smile.

    Roselyn felt her stomach whimpering in distress, feeling of nausea and she ran toward the bathroom when she felt she was going to throw up.

    As soon as her hands touched the cold surface of the cab she began to throw up. John who ran behind her helped her by pulling her hair up and heading her paper towels to clear her mouth.

    "Are you okay?" He asked frowning his forehead and caressing her pale cheeks

    Roselyn stood up and went to rinse her mouth. "I am�� I guess I was just stressed." Roselyn murmured receiving a nod from John whose face was even more preupied than before.

    "It''s alright." She reassured him before washing her teeth. The annoying knot in her stomach was still bothering her but tried to bear the aching not to worry John even more.

    William''s words resounded in Roselyn''s mind when she was reminded that t may be a symptom of pregnancy.

    ''No no no...'' she repeated to herself. Unconsciously rolling her eyes to the sky, ''God doesn''t pull dirty tricks on me, please.''

    A burning feeling in her stomach was persistent and John hugged her from behind to massage her stomach as he probably understood she was in pain. "I will never leave you." He whispered closer to her ear and Roselyn stared at him speechlessly, she wanted to ask him if he won''t leave her either if she found out she was pregnant. It was the perfect asion to ask but when she opened her mouth the fear prevented her voice toe out.

    Suddenly she felt flushing and her vision blurred before beginning to spin. Her legs were heavy and suddenly so fatigued. A strong headache made her cover her forehead with her hand but as soon as she touched her forehead she felt cold sweat. Her vision darkened leaving her unable to see anything.

    "My head is spinning." Those were thest words that slipped out Roselyn''s mouth before she fainted, falling down the floor.

    "Rose!"

    "Roselyn!

    John called but she didn''t wake up, so he gently shook her trying to wake her up but once again his efforts were in vain.

    She was always paler and John was seriously preupied. His eyes were dull as he kept gazing at her waiting and mentally praying to receive an answer from her. He ced his fingers over her wrists to hear if he could perceive her heartbeat and when he did he smiled hugely in relief. She was alive, the heartbeat was strong and fast.

    John felt stupid when he realized that he overreacted for a faint. Roselyn woke up in few minutes when her lips turned to their usual peachy color. She blinked few times, her long eyshes mmed against the skin beneath her eyebrows and she coughed.

    John lifted her back to allow her to breathe properly, "how do you feel?" he asked, his eyes were widened and he was the one pale now for the fright.

    Roselyn''s vision was still blurred and she felt worn off, her legs were tired like if she just ran a marathon. She was overwhelmed by cold shivers.

    Roselyn never fainted before, it couldn''t be only due to the stress. She now really was questioning if there wasn''t something deeper about the whole situation and if she was pregnant. All the emotional crisis she had, her mood swings may wasn''t only due to her jealousy.

    The pieces put together didn''t only form a puzzled but also a clear image.

    "John..." She said, trying to force herself to look at him despite the nervousness she was in.

    John''s eyes narrowed as he leaned closer to her to hear her better since she was speaking very low voice.

    "What if..." She murmured but then the words framed in her throat and seemed unable toe out, she swallowed down and clenched her fists trying to gather all the courage in her body and at the same time shush the voices in her head that were screaming he might refuse her if he knew.

    "Rose�� What''s wrong?" John insisted preupied, if he could rece one of his powers with the capability to read minds he would do that. He didn''t like to see Roselyn in that state and it was deathly scaring him.

    "I think..." Roselyn said and took a long breath between the words, her gaze unconsciously dropped to the floor. "I think I may be �� pregnant."

    Roselyn couldn''t believe she finally forced those words out of her mouth and she searched to his gaze which remained dull and empty having her wonder if she really vociferated out her concern or if she just imagined doing that.

    "Rose...." he finally replied and Roselyn forced a shy smile but John''s emotionless facial expression didn''t reassure her at all but made her even more worried and now familiar burning feeling in her stomach was suddenly back apanied by nausea.

 Chapter 178 - She Will Understand

    "Rose..." he finally replied and Roselyn forced a shy smile but John''s emotionless facial expression didn''t reassure her at all but made her even more worried and now familiar burning feeling in her stomach was suddenly back apanied by nausea.

    He didn''t want children, it was clear after his facial expression. If he wanted he would have reacted differently. How could she be so silly to even think he would want kids when the timing was bad.

    "You don''t want a baby I kn.." Roselyn murmured but John shushed her by cing his finger over her lips. He hinted a smile and forced his lips corners to slightly lift just to curve down once again.

    "It''s not that. It''s that��." He seemed like he didn''t want to continue his sentence or that he was keeping something.

    "What is it then?" Roselyn asked trying to search for an answer in his desperate gaze which was just even more confusing than his tone of voice.

    After a brief silence, he gazed back at her to state firmly, "I would have felt thanks to my overdeveloped senses if you were, Rose."

    Roselyn frowned her eyebrows and nodded even if his sentence left her confused and in disbelief, as she wasn''t fully buying it. He surely had a point and maybe he would truly be able to feel it when a woman was pregnant but why didn''t he take that option even into consideration?

    Was he afraid? Roselyn wondered as she stared at him quietly for few seconds.

    "How can you be so sure?" Roselyn asked in a shy modted tone of voice as she arched her eyebrows down.

    "I just am. I can feel your breath when it intensifies I would have felt if you were pregnant." John replied in a sure tone of voice and offering a bright smile while he yed with her hair by curling a lock around his finger.

    "But would you be happy..." Roselyn again tried to ask but John shushed her another time.

    "You should rest now. I will bring you a towel wettened for your head. It could help to recover." John said smiling at her and Roselyn sighed, as she felt like he was purposely ignoring the matter.

    It was quite obvious after that behavior that he didn''t want to have a son but then why not tell her straightly? Instead of making up excuses or changing the matter?

    It was probably the first time Roselyn saw him vulnerable and in difficulty, and probably also the first time he lied to her.

    She didn''t like to be lied to especially if it was so obvious and she would have preferred a painful truth rather than a lie said only not to hurt her.

    He soon marched out of the room only toe back in few seconds grabbing a wettened towel and helping her to lift her toy over the bed. John ced the towel on her forehead, he held her hand and was gazing at her so sweetly that Roselyn even forgot why she was mad at all.

    However, did he had that effect on her?

    Roselyn closed her eyes and fell asleep in a matter of few seconds before John took advantage of her sleeping to quickly reach Ethan who luckily was still there.

    "Ethan!" He screamed seeing his brother on the threshold of the door almost stepping outside, Ethan turned around and tilted his head shocked to see John calling him out of nowhere.

    "Can we talk?" John said before clearing his voice.

    "Talk about what?" Ethan whispered quizically walking toward John who headed toward the near room and closed the door behind them.

    John didn''t want his father to hear them talk, making Ethan even more concerned as he understood the matter was serious if John kept it from his father.

    "Rose.. felt sick and fainted, she had the same symptoms as if she was pregnant," John said gazing at Ethan changing his facial expression into a confused one. Ethan shook his head puzzled, "wasn''t she a banshee?"

    John nodded, "that''s the point."

    "It can''t be then�� Banshees can''t have children." Ethan said cupping his chin and sighing.

    John took a long breath, he heard what he also knew. The inability of fairies of life not to give life to sons was one of the few consequences that such great powers required and that''s why he tried to change the matter. He didn''t want to deceive Roselyn''s desires nor he wanted to create an expectation in her just to see her disappointment when she would discover she is not able to give life but only to create it through her powers.

    That''s an additional reason why banshees are considered so rare and were extinguished soon. Because they weren''t able to give life to other banshees.

    "She thinks she is pregnant..." John said covering his face between his hands and scoffing with anger.

    "You didn''t tell..."

    John interrupted Ethan before he could finish, "no I didn''t tell her." He nervously began to walk circrly around that big room that suddenly seemed so smallpared to their problems.

    "I didn''t tell her!" John spat, "I didn''t even know if she wanted to have sons!"

    "You should tell her," Ethan said but when he received a glower from John he gestured trying to express what he truly meant. "I mean, I am not an expert and I never had a girlfriend yet I think it''s better to know."

    John pulled his hair back and scoffed, he knew he was right. "But no woman in the entire world doesn''t want children."

    "Maybe it''s just a thought. She in the future will understand that you two don''t need children to be happier or improve the rtionship." Ethan said gazing at John trying to be supportive but they both knew it wasn''t a usible consideration especially if John was supposed to give the Realm a sessor.

    "I hope so." John said finally pausing his nervous walking around the room to take a long breath.

    "Don''t worry okay?" Ethan said as he caressed the back of John''s shoulders.

    "I am sure she will understand." Ethanforted his brother.

    **

    Roselyn woke up, her headache slightly improved but she could still feel the annoying pulsing in the center of her forehead and her temples.

    She got up from the bed and removed the towels that John ced over her forehead to reach the kitchen.

    Only William was there, he was putting dishes over the table and as soon as he saw Roselyn he curved his lips in a gentle smile.

    "May I ask where is John?" Roselyn murmured but as soon as she finished her sentence she heard the noise of keys turning inside the door''s locker and after few seconds John and Ethan walked out.

    "Trust me, she will understa��" Ethan said but as soon as he recognized Roselyn when he stepped out he bit his tongue to indulge the words to stop before escaping from the tip of his tongue.

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows and looked down at John before traveling her gaze to Ethan and then back to her husband.

    "Who will understand and what?" Roselyn asked curving her eyebrows quizzically and folding her arms. Where are they talking about her?

 Chapter 179 - Poison

    Roselyn''s frowned her forehead as she knitted her eyebrows and looked down at John before traveling her gaze to Ethan and then back to her husband.

    "Who will understand and what?" Roselyn asked curving her eyebrows quizzically.

    "We were talking about his mother." John intervened adding one more lie to the list.

    "The old maid who worked here, she could oppose to our word and spread petty gossip in the vige." John continued trying not to meet her gaze. He was not used to lying to her, especially now that they were so close.

    "Oh.." Roselyn traveled her gaze unconsciously toward William as she tried to think of a solution.

    "Maybe she won''t do it not to ruin her imagination and good reputation with William."

    John smiled at Roselyn and walked closer to her to wrap his arm around her shoulders, "does my wife feel better?" he asked.

    "I do," Roselyn whispered back and smiled when he leaned closer to her and ced a soft caring kiss over her lips.

    "The bricyers are here," William eximed when he peeked through the missing curtain of the window a squad of men.

    He rushed to open the door and weed them inside.

    William showed his perfect skills to drive a squad and organize works as in a few minutes he already informed the bricyers about how much they will get paid daily for their precious efforts and addressing them to the most urgent works that they had to do before the vigers woulde for the meeting.

    They began to work efficiently for about one hour and then reached a new squad of bricyers which Roselyn soon recognized as they were the supernatural squad who helped them to rebuild Kratez''s residence.

    It took the cooperation of both the two squads to rebuild and sessfully finish the works that King William required them to do.

    Later at night when they finally finished all the work William paid them with such an amount that would set them for an entire year.

    But it was worth their efforts since they had been working no stop for hours and to motivate them to work as hard in the following days so that in about two weeks the whole castle would be almost entirely rebuilt.

    The next days their entire squad worked even harder just to earn more tips from the King and when the special day of the meeting arrived the works were almost at one-third of the ending.

    Roselyn didn''t sleep the night before the morning of the meeting with all the vigers because she knew that if she did she would end up having terrible nightmares or risking to involuntary link with Sharon.

    As she couldn''t sleep she decided to move into the kitchen to make herself a tea and process mentally what could happen the following morning. She knew she probably had all thedies of the vige against them, not like she never had them by her side since their hatred was born as soon as Johnid his eyes on her for the first time.

    She knew that it was already a miracle if she could get those women to hate her a little bit less than they did and it was impossible to even take into consideration they would believe her justification when she will admit their love is real and had bloomed in few months like daisies in spring.

    Yet she didn''t care much about what they might think, she was mainly concerned about Abigail, she didn''t want to lose her too.

    After taking the time to drink her tea and slowly tasting every sip of it right when she was about to ce the cup in the sink she felt two big muscled arms wrapping around her hips. She jolted and turned her head to see a smiling John who went to kiss her neck sending shivers all over her back.

    "I didn''t want to wake you up," Roselyn murmured when she ced the cup inside the sink and turned around to ce her hands over John''s neck.

    "I have overdeveloped hearing, it''s easy to wake me up," John said when his hands ran down Roselyn''s hips to grab them and push her against the sink.

    "Can''t sleep?" He then asked and Roselyn nodded no.

    "It''s a shame��" he said kissing her another time.

    "I don''t think I will fall asleep after this��" Roselyn murmured when her breath quickened synchronizing with the beat of her heart.

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    "I don''t have ns on sleeping at all." He replied before lifting her the sink. She whimpered at the touch with the cold surface and moaned out when he opened her legs and pushed her against the wall to allow him a morefortable position.

    John removed his trousers and with a practical fric movement, he slipped his pants only to fully dedicate his attentio to undressing her with relish.

    Roselyn after quickly undressing clung over his shoulders as she wrapped her legs around his back. The door was spread open and Roselyn felt the voice in her head asking for John to rush to close it but his kisses were like a drug for her inebriated senses and in a fraction of a second, she stopped to worry about whom would walk in and pushed him closer as he kissed her corbones.

    Roselyn''s fingers yed and entwined with his hair as her head slightly bent to moan out and whimper when she felt him ying with her nipples with his tongue. She unconditionally pulled his hair down to moan out and a giggle escaped from his lips.

    "If you moan like this you won''t let anyone sleep either," John said but instead of a scold, it sounded more like a mischievous proud statement.

    He loved to touch Roselyn''s heated skin and see how goosebumps formed over her chest and legs when he ran his hands all over her body. He admired how her breath quickened and Roselyn had to whimper in search of air, the colors of the veins were visible through Roselyn''s pale chest when she arched her back.

    He even loved to see how defined her corbones became when she was in a sat snuggled position and he even more loved the stretch marks she had in the external things which weren''t easily perceptible thanks to her milky skin.

    Her body was like poison to him but instead of poisoning him, her body drove him more and more dependent.. He could imagine Roselyn''s body with eyes closed and still be able to paint her body perfectly shaped in all its details, perfections, and ws.

 Chapter 180 - When You Can’t Sleep...

    [smut alert; don''t read if ufortable ]

    Her body was like poison to him but instead of poisoning him, her body drove him more and more dependent. He could imagine Roselyn''s body with closed eyes and still be able to paint her body perfectly shaped in all its details, perfections, and ws.

    John kissed Roselyn''s belly button and drew a trace of kisses all over her hips and down toward her intimacy.

    When Roselyn felt John''s lips tickling against her folds and kissing all over her opening and on the clitoral hood having Roselyn whimper and arch her back leaning her head against the wall.

    He tickled her clitoral which sent fresh and pleasuring strokes all over her spine and a moan escaped from Roselyn''s lips.

    John pushed her closer to him from her thighs and slipped inside her with his hardness.

    Roselyn jolted for the sudden pration but when he began to thrust in it was a matter of few minutes before she could feel her intimacy stretched and so wet while John slightly elerated the speediness of the thrusts. His fingers trailed over her neck scratching slightly the pale delicate skin as Roselyn kept her back arched and her neck tensed.

    Her body was invaded with even more pleasure when he intensified the strength of each thrust and at the same time the speediness leaving thedy unable to catch her breath trying to refrain from every moan.

    If the clitoral is formed by eight thousand nerve endings then she could feel all of them being hit at the same time and her body burning in pleasure when he spread her legs more widely and got even deeper inside her.

    "Oh..." a single moan escaped from her lips when he sunk his ws in her skin as he kept thrusting.

    Roselyn''s breath quickened when she finally stop holding back both her breath and the moans that would escape if she dared to open her mouth even for a second. The pleasure umted inside her stomach and the familiar knot formed when more goosebumps filled her skin.

    Another thrust he gave, keeping her close so that she wouldn''t slip away, and entered in her fully. She could feel his member entering in her and filling her up, suddenly it burnt but as he kept thrusting almost grossly it was a matter of a second before they both burned in pleasure.

    Roselyn couldn''t refrain anymore and moaned out, a single smirk appeared over John''s lips as his pupils widened and reddened.

    His six-pack was so tensed and hearing Roselyn''s moan pushed him closer to the finishing line and a groan stood out Roselyn''s voice when he tried to refrain from the imminent rush.

    Roselyn bent her back more as her legs intertwined around his sculptured back. His hands gripped over Roselyn''s neck pushing her back to aid position and then lifting her back to thrust even harder that she could feel her inner membrane being mmed over and over.

    She tried to lift her head but his hand was gripping around her neck strongly preventing her from every movement.

    "John..." she moaned out in low voice and he unconscious thrust so strongly that her body was pulled over of few inches and she jolted at the sudden cold touch of the counter.

    Roselyn''s body snuggled over the wall but rapidly enough John gripped over her ankles to push her back against him and entering in her as fully as before. Roselyn moaned out so loudly thatJohn stopped for few seconds afraid that William may be woken up. He then giggled and shushed her cing soft kisses over her lips and murmuring against her bloated peachy lips, "shush, don''t wake William up."

    "I am sor��"

    Before Roselyn could finish her apology he thruster in her deeply and she had to hold her breath not to moan out once again.

    John''s kisses nt over Roselyn''s chest as he kept thrusting.

    Roselyn''s feelings were on fire until she couldn''t take it anymore and she gave up to the familiar shake of her knees as she reached her climax.

    He came to a handful of instants after and he remained inside her to catch his breath and gaze at her smiling just as if he had taken the happy pill.

    He felt overwhelmed in both joy and passion as he entwined his hand with Roselyn and squeezed her hips he kissed her passionately.

    "I love you so much." He whispered as his gaze darted to meet her gaze and then back to her lips.

    She smiled, "I love you too."

    He slipped outside her and a small puddle wettened the surface where Roselyn was sat.

    John got her down and cleaned up what was left from the result of their passionate act of love.

    After they both grabbed their clothes John wrapped his arms around Roselyn and speeded toward his room.

    When Roselyn opened her eyes she was in his room. She giggled and nced at him while he was wearing a new pair of trousers. She walked closer to him and buried her fingers in his long thick hair.

    "Hey," she whispered kissing him and biting his bottom lip.

    "Who said we were done?" she questioned departing from the kiss. Her eyes burning into his while she tilted her head to the side and licked her upper lip mischievously. John shut his eyes for few seconds trying to control himself and suffocate a smirk.

    "We should sleep." He said denying Roselyn''s provocation.

    But thedy didn''t give up and if before she couldn''t sleep after what they did she was willing to spend the whole night in apletely different way rather than sleeping.

    John climbed over the bed and Roselyn reached him, just after putting on a new pair of slips and her bra she rolled over John''s side of the bed and snuggled around him before turning around.

    John stretched his arm over Roselyn''s shoulder and kissed her softly behind her neck as he yed with her hair.

    Over Roselyn''s lips appeared a smirk of mischievousness when an indecent thought was implied in his mind.

    She leaned her back over John''s hips and climbed slightly down the bed to snuggle around him and brush delicately her back over John''s member.

 Chapter 181 - Don’t Provoke Me

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    John felt Roselyn''s booty brushing and wiggling against his member as she pretended she was trying to change the position into a morefortable one.

    That little shook was enough to awaken John''s hardness and with it his deepest mischievous desires and fantasies.

    "Oh, Rose!" He said messaging his forehead and squeezing his eyes he seemed almost irritated.

    Roselyn suffocated theugh and closed her eyes not moving anymore and pretending to be asleep. But John wasn''t easy to fool at all, he ced his hand over Roselyn''s hips and pushed her closer against his hardness.

    Roselyn opened her eyes at the touch of how big he was and when John moved and snuggled to quietly knock over her back Roselyn felt a presence trying to slip inside her buttocks.

    She felt like turning around but suddenly her curiosity didn''t let her and she remained frozen when John sagged slightly closer to her pushing her nearer.

    "Do you like what you feel?" He whispered and Roselyn felt her cheeks heat, luckily he couldn''t see her since she was turned around.

    She swallowed down when his hand traced down toward her intimacy. He folded two fingers as he reached her vertical clit hood and Roselyn couldn''t refrain herself from jointing slightly and moaning out exposing her attempt to pretend she was asleep.

    John smiled, "something tells me you like this." He whispered near to her ear, the air that he breathed over Roselyn''s ear sent shivers all over her back and as his fingers reached her entrance she could feel her intimacy pulsing and wettening.

    "I do." Roselyn breathed out, then she heard John''s heavy footsteps trampling on the marble floor but before she could turn around to check he was already lying back on the bed.

    Suddenly she felt his experienced fingers massaging a very fresh cream inside her entrance from behind. He budged her buttocks slightly afar as he grabbed her ass.

    Roselyn could feel rxed and decided to allow herself to have a new experience.

    "You''re so beautiful."

    John murmured as he removed the sheets they had over their legs and he grabbed Roselyn''s hips and positioned her on a vertical position in front of him.

    John licked his lips as he kept massaging Roselyn''s buttocks from the bottom up to allow him to see through and expose Roselyn''s intimacy.

    He pulled her neck down to the bed as he slightly slipped his thumb inside the new hole still unexplored and Roselyn had to bite the inner of her cheek not to whimper in pleasure.

    Weirdly enough it felt so good, he slipped it deeper in circr motions and Roselyn unconscious began to move her hips following his motion.

    John then began to message with his free hand toward her stomach and slipped his fingers through her intimacy. It was pulsing so intensely that she could feel the echo through her thighs. She was already so wet. He removed the finger from her butthole and slightly entered in her with his ns. He gently pressed inside her hole thanks to the lubrification it slipped inside without too much effort.

    John kept grabbing and massaging Roselyn''s buttocks as he kept those stretched enough to allow him a full sight as he slipped a bit deeper. Roselyn felt a slight pain and she squeezed her eyes to try to bear the pain.

    He began to thrust his corpus deeper slipping inside out. Roselyn clenched her teeth as the burning sensation was slightly increasing. John began to tease her intimacy against massaging her clitoris and slightly pinching it with his fingers before introducing two fingers inside her entrance. Roselyn moaned out, and suddenly her pain began to fade away.

    Roselyn pushed her head over the bed''s sheet to refuse another imminent moan as he slipped inside a bit more.

    Roselyn began to move her knees and Hips unconsciously as his hands went to move and cup her breast. Her nipples were hard to the touch.

    "Do you like it, Rose?" He asked once again waiting for an answer as he kept thrusting. Roselyn unconsciously contracted her stomach inside and she breathed out, "I do."

    His hand went to ce over Roselyn''s shoulders to kept her in a 90 degrees position as he thrust his corpus even deeper. The motion of her hips joined his movements in a slow dance.

    "Let me hear how much you like it." He said as his fingers went back to tease and massage Roselyn''s intimate clit and then draw circles around the folds. She couldn''t swallow the whimpers of pleasure anymore and she moaned out.

    "Louder, Rose." He inquired with a mischievous tone of voice as his fingers kept sinking through her wetness and then copsing inside her entrance.

    Did he want his father to catch them?

    She moaned out once again, "Oh... John... I do ..". Few hair strands fell over her hips and he pulled her hair into a ponytail not to get his work hampered as he kept thrusting.

    Roselyn felt invaded in pleasure as she couldn''t take it anymore. The pleasure waspletely gone and all she could feel was strokes of pleasure.

    "Oh �� my.." was all that could escape from her lips in between her quickened breathes and whimpers.

    John slipped out and Roselyn came when a thrill of pleasure filled her body and a rxing of nerves followed.

    John came right after and Roselyn fell onto the bed worn out like if she ran a marathon.

    "Oh my!" She eximed, her breath was still fatigued although she tried to take a long breath to calm down.

    "I can''t resist provocations, Rose. You should know." He said smirking as he rolled his body toward Roselyn''s direction. He didn''t seem as fatigued as her and she wondered if he was able to do it all night.

    "So be careful next time you provoke me, Rose." He said, but his voice didn''t sound like a threat more like a challenge. He smiled at her before kissing Roselyn''s cheek as he pulled his fingers over Roselyn''s hair that fell like a cascade over the pillow.

    "I will remember." She replied with his identical tone of voice as she leaned her head over his shoulder.

    Suddenly thedy felt sleepy and in few seconds right after she turned around, she fell asleep assuming her usual curled up to the side position.

 Chapter 182 - Heart-melting Speech

    King William sat on the frontal table exactly at the center surrounded by Roselyn on the left side and John on the right side. They both splurge sophisticated dresses probably to drive the attention away from their guilt for some instant.

    The audience in few minutes reached them and filled the benches, as soon as people sat they began to whisper animatedly.

    King William cleared his voice and in a matter of few seconds silence filled the room and everyone''s gaze was fixed on the Royal Couple and William.

    "Good morning everyone." William''s suave voice echoed in the room.

    "I am d I am back. When I had been kidnapped I thought I would never see my son anymore. I can''t believe I am back." He said hinting at a smile that was contagious since few people smiled at him back.

    "I didn''t know anything about the agreement and I was as shocked as you when I found out about the news. But then when I saw how my son looked at Roselyn I joyfully discovered their bond was the most realistic link I have ever seen." William said emotional, his eyes filled with tears were sparkling when he smiled proudly at the crowd.

    Few people began to whisper again but two beats against the table were enough to remind them of their manners.

    John smiled at his father, he took a long breath before gazing at the crowd with his usual confident gaze.

    "You probably came here to point your finger and judge us or to have something to boast of with your distant rtives but my father still wanted us to owe you an exnation so here we are," John said quite annoyed and Roselyn suffocated the giggle. He was so brusque with people and he seemed so uncaring that somehow his harsh behavior proved to her how much he loved her.

    John scoffed and pulled his hair, he seemed both nervous and irritated. "When I came here I toasted at my freedom and promation in front of everyone my unwilling to get married. I was determined and sure about my decision, thest thing I wanted was a woman by my side when the only person who I ever loved was taken away by me."

    John''s gaze dropped to the table and he stared nkly for few instants before starting again. "When I met Roselyn I learned that her mentality would coordinate perfectly with mine and that''s when I had the idea to create a fake attachment."

    Hearing John''s statements few old women frowned their forehead and shook their heads to show their displeasure but John ignored them.

    "She epted because she was promised to another man who didn''t deserve her and in a desperate attempt to chase a glimpse of freedom."

    John''s tilted his head to smile at Roselyn before returning his gaze to the frown and change his facial expression into a serious one.

    "I am not here for your approval, I am the prince and I don''t need your or anyone''s approval at all. But I just wanted to say that if there was someone to me then me me not my wife."

    William cleared his voice, that was not the speech they nned together. When John came to his sense he continued, "I don''t know how the truthfulness of a rtionship is estimated as I never had a rtionship before meeting Roselyn. But I do know she made me discover a new side of myself. A side I kept secret and hidden even to myself because it''s a side that deeply scares me as it makes me vulnerable."

    Roselyn felt her stomach knotting as she was filled with joy to hear her man dering his feelings in front of many vigers. She wanted to run to him and wrap her arms around him and tell him she loved him so much.

    Her eyes filled with tears and she felt so silly to be acting like a 13 years old girl, she looked up to the ceiling and held back tears.

    "I don''t know what love is. But there are a few things that I know. I know where my first thought when waking up goes to in the morning, as soon as I open my eyes I go to check if she is standing there near me. I know I would put her before anyone else including myself. I know even a grimace would drive me crazy as I would overthink all day wondering if something I say may have hurt her feelings. I know I would die if I lose her. I learned what she likes and what she dislikes, learning by heart the number of wrinkles she has on her forehead when she frowns and how her voice modtes depending on her mood. I know how she stroke her hair behind her ear when she is nervous and I know her left pupil is of a lighter shade than her right one. But no, I don''t know if this is love, but yes I do know that I would die for her and I don''t care what you think because for me, this is a real bond and I will fight everyone who dares to oppose or criticize my wife."

    Roselyn was smiling hugely as if her mouth had been paralyzed into a big toothy smile staring at her lover.

    After such a long and heart-melting deration what else could she add? She gazed at the people, some of them softened their severe gaze into a more rxed one while others still had their usual rough expression probably untrusting John''s words.

    "Are there questions?" Roselyn asked and as soon as she finished few hands raised. Roselyn swallowed down before pointing at one girl at the bottom of the room.

    The girl seemed young, and her facial expression wasn''t as sharp as the others in the room so Roselyn had faith she wouldn''t ask something endangering.

    "You!" Roselyn''s voice peeked nervously, "please stand up and ask your question.." She said trying to sound more confident.

 Chapter 183 - Blinded By Anger

    "You!" Roselyn''s voice peeked nervously, "please stand up and ask your question." She said trying to sound more confident.

    The young woman stood up and fixed her posture by sticking her chest.

    "If your bond is true, I wonder how did you fall in love so suddenly?"

    Roselyn''s eyebrows knitted down, that was an expected question so she reorganized her ideas before clearing her voice.

    "When you spend all hours of the day with a person you have to adapt to the other one, so you begin to talk together to have fun to try to please the other with nice gestures. We only had to coexist together but it was a short time before I already caught feelings." Roselyn said, and hundreds of images urred into her mind, images of when they first kissed and when John brought her to the beach, little did she imagined in few months she would have fallen in love with him so much to even desire to have kids.

    The girl sat down and Roselyn pointed to a woman on the left, she was quite chubby and with very curly red hair.

    The woman stood up and with a raspy voice, she asked, "how can we believe you? Who reassure us you''re not lying!?"

    John intervened before Roselyn could answer, "nobody does, miss. But our invite to the castle should guarantee you that we care about your opinions."

    Roselyn nodded before pointing to anotherdy.

    Another woman stood up, probably middle-aged, and fixed her dress by pulling her skirt down.

    "If your bond is true as you state then are you nning to have kids? And give the realm a sessor?"

    Roselyn''s gaze traveled toward John just to find out he was already staring at her, she swallowed down the lump in her throat that formed as soon as she heard the word kids.

    "W-we-we��" Roselyn stuttered, she didn''t know what to answer to that question. She desperately gazed at John hoping he woulde to her rescue.

    "I don''t see why kids should prove the truthfulness of our love. Please some smart questions, we don''t have time to waste."

    Roselyn took a long breath hearing what John said as he glowered at all the inhabitants invited.

    "Any question worth an answer?" John asked and the remaining raised hands lowered to allow one only person to raise her hand. The woman blushed slightly and when Roselyn stood up to peek who that person was, between the tall crowd that prevented the sight she spotted Abigail.

    Roselyn pointed at her sister, "you... Ask.." her heart was beating so fast and her hands began to shake. What did her sister have to ask in front of everyone?

    Abigail hinted a smile and stood up having John held his breath for few seconds when he recognized her.

    "If you coulde back in time would you do it again? Even if you know that it hurt so many people close to you?" Abigail asked in a shaky voice that clearly proved she was not calm at all.

    Roselyn hasty replied, "If I could change one thing then I would maybee back in time just to tell the people I mostly care about the truth."

    Abigail hearing her sister''s answer was what she wanted to hear sat down but her facial expression did not change one iota.

    Roselyn took a long breath, "I was desperate when I epted the agreement, I couldn''t see a future in the stuck situation I was in. I was promised to a man I deeply loathed and with an already written faith, I didn''t want to follow. The agreement was giving me the freedom I always seek for and would have saved me from the prison I was In." She exined herself to Abigail forgetting for some instants there were hundreds of other people in the room.

    "No more questions?" John intervened. People gazed at each other but none dared to ask anything so John waited few more minutes before standing up.

    "Thank you for epting our invite. We hope we answered your questions. Have a good day." He said and Roselyn hinted a smile to the guests before fixing her gaze to her sister whose stood up and began to walk toward the exit following the crowd.

    "I have to go talk to her." Roselyn whispered to John who nodded no with his head, "it will be suspicious." John replied covering her hand with his own and Roselyn could feel her heart telling her to follow her sister but she opposed that imminent urge and took a resigned breath. She already affected the royal realm''s reputation she didn''t want to make things worse.

    "We will go to talk to her soon, I promise," John reassured his wife as he held her hand.

    Roselyn took another deep breath as she waited for all the vigers to leave before finally speaking, "do you think she believed us!? She sounded hurt!"

    William frowned at his son confused and when John exined to him he curved his eyebrow surprised before staring at Roselyn. "Dear, I am sure she will understand," William said but Roselyn didn''t seem as positive as him.

    John nodded, "she surely did believe us even if now she may be blinded by anger." He addressed and Roselyn leaned his head over her arms.

    "I hope so." She whispered in low voice, she didn''t expect to see her sister there. Her answer was true, if she coulde back in time and there was one only thing she could change she definitely would talk to Abigail more and involve her in her life decisions more.

    But now it was toote to change things all she could do was wait and hope that Abigail would understand why she lied to everyone.. Roselyn had always been understanding and supportive in her sister''s regards even when she found out she was pregnant so now it was Abigail''s turn to support her no matter what.

 Chapter 184 - Close Family

    After two hours from the meeting and a nap, Roselyn took after spending the night doing other things besides sleeping they finally headed toward the carriage.

    John opened the door for Rose to walk in, she lifted her long skirt and stepped inside before sitting down at her usual seat near the right window.

    "I can not believe our secret had been exposed." Rose scoffed but John ced his hand over her shoulders pushing her close to him and kissing her cheek.

    "Stooooop overthinkiiinggg," he said making a weird voice that had Roselyn giggle.

    "You saw what happens to you when you overthink too much and I don''t want you to feel sick." He said assuming his usual tone of voice.

    Roselyn opened her mouth toin but John didn''t let her move as he trapped her with his arm and kept cing multiple kisses all over her face.

    "John!" She giggled when he didn''t stop and was ruining Roselyn''s makeup as he kept kissing every inch of her face.

    John only let her go when they were near Abigail and Victor''s residence and Roselyn was stillughing. He always found a way to cheer her up and Roselyn wouldn''t want anyone else but him by her side.

    "Ready?" He said stretching his hand toward her as he stepped outside the carriage.

    Roselyn took his hand and brought it behind her back as she leaned closer to him to kiss him deeply over his lips.

    "Now I am ready," she whispered to him.

    The couple headed toward the door and when in front of the threshold John knocked at the door, one of Victor''s servants opened the door and as soon as the old man recognized John he bowed his head.

    "G-g-good evening your heights." He stuttered as his face became paler.

    "Hh-how can I help you?" He asked when he lifted his head to gaze at the Royal couple in shyness.

    "I would like to talk to my cousin, Lord Victor, and his wife," John said and quickly enough the servant bowed another time before hastily turning around to head to call Victor.

    Abigail and Victor arrived in few minutes, Victor smiled at the two of them while Abigail seemed to be avoiding Roselyn''s gaze as she looked down the floor.

    "Hi��" Roselyn smiled to Abigail, "can we talk in private?" She whispered and Abigail nodded.

    Abigail began to walk toward another room and Roselyn quietly followed her, she could hear her breath heavy and her heart beginning to speed.

    When Abigail entered the room Roselyn turned around to close the door.

    Abigail gazed up at her sister waiting for her to speak.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, finding the guts to speak. "I am sorry Abi. I am." Roselyn said.

    "I didn''t know how you would react and if you would support me." Roselyn continued.

    Abigail took a long resigned breath, "I lied to you too about my pregnancy because I was afraid you wouldn''t understand me." She said before taking a long step toward Roselyn.

    "I am sorry. I thought that our family was close at all if we both kept secrets with each other''s." Abigail continued. "I am not mad at you I am just disappointed."

    Roselyn hinted at a smile, taking both Abigail''s hands and shaking them. "It doesn''t mean that we can''t build that special bond now."

    Abigail smiled at her sister and gazed down at Roselyn''s hands that cupped perfectly her sister''s hands.

    "We can," Abigail replied and Roselyn in disbelief wrapped her sister in her arm as she embraced her tightly.

    "I was thinking about thisst night. I was afraid that you would leave me too. Mom came to visit me and insulted me for having ruined the yton family." Roselyn scoffed, still not departing from the hug. She felt safe in her sister''s arms and she missed her sister so much that now she didn''t want to leave her anymore.

    "Mom said that?" Abigail asked and even if Roselyn couldn''t see her facial expression from the tone of voice she deduced she was just as shocked as her.

    "Yes. She asked me to step back and leave my ce to Sharon." Roselyn added rolling her eyes.

    "I am sorry Rose." Abigail held her tighter to show her support and love.

    "I am fine, I truly am," Roselyn said finally departing from her gaze. She was being honest, she was fine and she was happy to see her sister by her side.

    "I will never keep secrets from you."

    Abigail smiled, "I won''t keep anything from you either, pinky promise?" She asked giggling and stretching her hand toward Roselyn.

    Roselyn nodded before locking her pinky with Abigail''s finger as she smiled widely at her sister.

    "Promise," Roselyn whispered before wrapping her once again in her arms, she held her so tight that Abigail was worried she would break her between her arms.

    "Rose!" Abigailughed, "you would break me." Sheined in between theughs and Roselyn finally took few steps back.

    "Sorry." She said suffocating augh seeing Abigail messaging her arms that Roselyn squeezed abruptly.

    "How is the baby?" Roselyn asked when her gaze traveled down to her bump that was slightly more visible than thest time.

    "It''s growing fast," Roselyn noted and Abigail smiled before caressing her belly gently.

    "Victor said that since he was a vampire the child could be a supernatural creature as well and it will grow faster than humans," Abigail exined sighing.

    Roselyn''s eyes widened. "Do you know how many months approximately?" she asked, her mind automatically took the direction to wonder if her child with John would grow as fastly as theirs.

    "Not yet, but It only been almost one month but I am not noticing any unusual growth." Abigail wrinkled her nose.

    "Oh��" Roselyn frowned her forehead as her sister''s statement brought her back to Earth. "No! Look at how big the bump already is!" Roselyn tried tofort her sister and Abigail''s eyes sparkled.

    "You think so?" Abigail asked in a joyful tone of voice.

 Chapter 185 - Reconciled Family

    "Oh��" Roselyn frowned her forehead as her sister''s statement brought her back to Earth. "No! Look at how big the bump already is!" Roselyn tried tofort her sister and Abigail''s eyes sparkled.

    "You think so?" Abigail asked in a joyful tone of voice.

    "Yes! And look at you! You look gorgeous!" Roselyn eximed, Abigail indeed was looking amazing. Her skin was glowering more than usual and her hair was thick and long. Somehow even her chest looked more prominent and more harmonious and if that was what pregnancy brought then Roselyn hoped she would get pregnant sooner orter.

    "I think my chest could be bigger," Abigail said clenching her teeth and giggling cupping her breasts.

    "Yes! First thing I noticed." Roselynughed nodding and walking parallel to her boasting her chest out as if she tried topare her chest with her sister''s.

    Abigailughed loudly, "stop it!" she begged as Roselyn kept boost her chest in and out waiting for her breasts to miraculously grow as Abigail''s breasts did.

    After few more efforts, she folded her arms and grimaced with sadness as she shook her head.

    Abigail regained her breath, and when she did she gently pushed her sister''s shoulder.

    "Have a baby and they will grow." Abigail shrugged gazing at her sister.

    Rose faked a smile pretending Abigail''s statement didn''t hurt her when deep down it did.

    "I may consider it now." She said before heading toward the door and opening it.

    Abigail pointed to a room and began to walk toward it, "they must be in the kitchen. The kitchen is Victor''s second house. He is hungry all the time."

    Roselyn nodded, "John too." They shared an understanding gaze before bursting intoughs.

    Abigail opened the door to find Victor and John both looking at the twodies puzzled. Maybe they weren''t expecting to find themughing joyfully as nothing happened.

    For John it was easier, Victor didn''t even ask him an exnation. He was used to being lied to and he knew he could expect anything from John.

    "Are you two alright?" John asked and Roselyn nodded before wrapping a hand around her sister''s shoulders.

    "We are. Never been better!" Roselyn eximed and John thinned his lips slightly knitted his eyebrows down wondering if Roselyn had lost her mind suddenly.

    "I wasn''t mad at Roselyn nor was I mad at you. I am willing to fix my rtionship with Roselyn and create the bond we always wished to have." Abigail said darting her gaze from Roselyn to John.

    John smiled when he looked at his wife''s eyes full of joy he felt overwhelmed and proud. Only seeing Rose happy was enough to draw a smile on his lips. All he wanted was to make her happy.

    "Amodate now dinner is ready," Abigail said pointing at a chair near John and a new servant began to serve food.

    The servant gave a dish full of meat to Victor and John while for thedies he reserved savory tart and vegetable omelets.

    They all ate quietly focusing their main attention on food until Abigail finally lifted her head from gazing at food to dedicate her attention to the guests.

    "How did William reacted when he found out you two had an agreement?" Abigail asked.

    John grimaced of sufferance having Abigailugh.

    "Well he was disappointed at the beginning but then I guess he believed our bond was true," John replied and Roselyn nodded.

    "He seems a very supportive and understanding father." Abigail addressed and Roselyn nodded ying with the food in her dish with her fork.

    "Yes, he is. John is lucky to have such a supportive parent." Roselyn said and John smiled at her holding Roselyn''s hand under the table.

    "So you two formed an attachment and pretended to be in love but slowlyter you find yourself truly in love with each other?" Victor asked curving an eyebrow but keeping his gaze still focused on his meal.

    "Yes." Roselyn smiled, "I know it may sound weird but that''s what truly happened."

    Abigail''s eyes sparkled. "It looks like a fairy tale. Who was the one who fell in love first?" she asked pping her hands in excitement.

    Roselyn''s cheeks heated and blushed.

    "I was." Roselyn confessed in low voice and John smiled, "of course she was." He added and Roselyn giggled punching him on his shoulder.

    "Or you always were but couldn''t admit it!" Roselyn raised her eyebrow and funnily moved her head as if she was implying that he had always been in love with her.

    "Nope!" John spat rolling his eyes.

    "Oh, sure! You were daily teasing me! You already were deeply in love with me!" Roselyn continued to tease John who was giggling and shaking his head pretending Roselyn was speaking nonsense.

    Abigail giggled looking at themying her head over her arm as she gazed at the couple happily, that was the proof they two were in love.

    "So what about Ethan?" Victor asked as he chewed his food bite by bite. "He is a good person? If I recall well he was trying to kill both of youst time."

    "Somehow he seems willing to forget the past and move on. Maybe being epted by my father helped him and gave him faith about finally creating a family." John replied shrugging before drinking from his tall ss of dry red wine.

    "And you trust him?" Victor asked raising an eyebrow and in a quizzical tone of voice.

    "I don''t trust anyone," John replied as he gazed up at his cousin in a severe gaze.

    Victor giggled, "predictable." He whispered but everyone in the room heard him.

    "You should know me well enough to know I don''t trust most the people," John said, his tone of voice was slightly peaked as he was losing his patience.

    "Then why would you wee him back to your family?" Victor asked gesturing in an upset tone of voice.

    "Because he behaved well and helped us. I owe him. But if he makes a wrong move I won''t think twice before killing him." John groaned, clenching his fists.

    Victor had a talent in hitting thest bit of patience John had.

 Chapter 186 - Cross The Limit

    "Because he behaved well and helped us. I owe him. But if he makes a wrong move I won''t think twice before killing him." John groaned, clenching his fists.

    Victor had a talent in hitting thest bit of patience John had.

    "Good to hear," Victor said finally meeting John''s gaze and they stared at each other for few seconds. The atmosphere was tensed and Roselyn hoped they wouldn''t begin to fight for such a silly thing.

    "John��" Roselyn spoke to try to soften the tension in the room and change the matter.

    "I was thinking we could ask Kathy and assume her to work as a maid. I believe she will enjoy her stay with us." She sugged and John nodded.

    "Whatever my wife asks is my order." He replied and Roselyn offered him a smile. Since they were recruiting maids why not recruit Kathy since Roselyn knew for sure she would be treated more nicely by them rather than his mother.

    They kept chatting for about half one hour before the Royal couple stood up and said goodbye to Victor and Abigail to make a return to their castle.

    "See you soon!" Roselyn cheered her sister and smiled at Victor before they closed the door.

    John took her hand and began to walk toward the carriage.

    "Are you alright?" He asked to make sure one more time and Roselyn smiled, "I am." He seemed so worried about her all of a sudden, Roselyn wondered if it was random or he was keeping something from her.

    "Would you like to return to Kratez?" John asked when he walked on the carriage and when Roselyn nodded hemunicated to the coachman the destination.

    In about one hour they arrived, two creatures were fighting and John rolled his eyes at that vision. "I can''t leave them alone a few days and this happened." Roselyn heard him whispered before she saw him stepping between them and separately.

    "Did you forgot I am back? No fights are allowed here unless they are motivated." John grunted and his eyes fleshed in red as his eyebrows knitted down. He relieved his long sharp teeth.

    One of the two creatures spat over the ground and blood mixed with saliva came out, he groaned to his opponent. "John invaded mynd and when I asked him gently not to cross the line, he ignored me."

    The opponent''s eyes were of an intense blue and groaned back trying to get free from John''s tight separating the two creatures far by gripping around their necks.

    John left the blue eyes creature to drop onto the floor before glowering at the one who hadn''t spoken. "I don''t allow invasion ofnd."

    "I know I just wanted to grab some berries that only gro��" Before the creature could exin himself John bent over him and leaned his fangs over his neck. The creature''s squeezed his eyes and raised his hands.

    "I-I am s-sorry." He murmured, his voice was shaky and he seemed very scared of John.

    John departed his fangs from the creature''s neck who quickly stood up taking few steps afar from John.

    John pushed both the creatures who were fighting against the floor punching before one and then the other.

    He groaned to both of them, "I am your King now. So before starting a fight you should ask for my approval. Do you understand?" John raised his voice and both the two creatures nodded quietly.

    "Get out my way now!" His voice thundered and in a few of the instants, the two fighters diverted in two different directions and left.

    John scoffed before turning around and gazing at Rose, "I am sorry." He said gesturing for her to reach him.

    When Roselyn reached him John grabbed her hips and kept her closer to him.

    "It''s like having to deal with a group of children. They can''t resist their primal urge to fight against each other." John said in an annoyed voice.

    "Why was that creature so scared of you?" Roselyn asked and John gazed at her like if he was hesitating whether to reply or not.

    "You see Rose��" he took a long breath, "I have killed many creatures before meeting you. I would kill anyone who would dare to oppose my will or who would dare to try to take my throne."

    His eyes turned of an intense red and shed having Roselyn deduce there was a part of him who was still missing that form of control.

    "Creatures of the nightlife to kill and for power. I was spending my days exerting my power. I was a bad person Rose. I had lots of women because power attracts women and my only purpose in life was to keep the order and punish whoever dared to oppose."

    Roselyn gazed at him speechlessly, wondering if deep down he was still that person or if William was right when he said she changed him. That description didn''t belong to who he became now.

    "And �� you miss those times?" Roselyn asked, the answer was concerning her but the doubt would only cause her distress so she preferred a harsh truth rather than an unanswered doubt.

    "No, I don''t. Now that I have this new life I understood I needed control over Kratez as a coping mechanism since I couldn''t control my life. I found more important things than that for instance my family and you." John replied and Roselyn smiled.

    "So I did change you," Roselyn said gazing down at his lips as she pulled his hair behind.

    "Maybe you did but I like to see in another way." He replied leaning closer to her.

    "Like what?" Rose asked tossing her nails in his mane of hair.

    "I like to think that I haven''t changed, I just found another purpose in life, and taming every evil creature came secondly," John replied wrapping his hands around Roselyn''s neck.

    "And what''s your new purpose in life now?" Roselyn asked.

    John smiled leaning even closer to her, gazing down at her lips. He felt butterflies in his stomach but he now was used to that feeling every time he looked at Rose.

    "My new purpose in life now is you, Rose.. And make you happy."

 Chapter 187 - Washing Machine

    John kissed her passionately tapping against her lip with his tongue for entrance and when Roselyn opened her mouth enough they tongue began a slow erotical dance as John pushed her hips closer to his body. He departed only to take her hands and ran inside the house.

    "John��" Roselyn said when he was leaning closer for another kiss.

    "If you don''t��" she tried to say but John didn''t let her speak and rolled her body against the wall until they entered the bathroom.

    Roselyn had to fix her bnce not to fall and was fascinated to see how beautiful the bathroom was, adorned with sophisticated furniture and with a huge mirror bordered with roses shapedmps.

    The residence didn''t have that raffinate aspect but only the bathroom seemed to have a special regard and meticulous attention for details.

    "The furniture is the scraps of the castle''s furniture," John exined and Roselyn widened her eyes. Those were the scraps?

    "You know what''s my favorite furniture?" He said smirking mischievously as he usually did when he had something in mind.

    Roselyn swallowed down, nodding no with her head and his smirk widened gently pushing Roselyn a few steps behind until her back crashed against a wall.

    Roselyn began to shake but it wasn''t for anxiety or emotion, it was the wall behind her that trembled and automatically made her shake too as sheid over it.

    She turned around and saw a weird wooden machine that trembled while a long bar turned around moving circrly and then dipping in water some clothes.

    Why would a washing machine be John''s favorite furniture? Roselyn wondered bemusedly.

    John pressed against the wooden barra and it sank inside, now there was a t surface and the bear got inside the machine.

    John lifted Roselyn sitting her on the surface of that odd machine and Roselyn giggled as her body began to tremble following the motion.

    John leaned closer and began to kiss her, he ced a soft kiss over her upper lip then on the corners of her lips, and finally over her bottom lip biting it gently and departing only to remove Roselyn''s dress.

    Roselyn frowned, surprised by his gesture. He was nning to do it there? On the washing machine?

    He messaged with two fingers in circr motions around Roselyn''s clit and the vibration of the machine somehow was intensifying the motion and amplifying the pleasure. In a gently yet delicate motion, his fingers slipped through Roselyn''s intimate folds and Roselyn''s breath quickened.

    "Now I will show you why this is my favorite furniture?" He whispered closer to Roselyn''s ear before cing his lips over her jaw and kissing her sharp jawline. He introduced two fingers inside her and Roselyn moaned when the pration and the trembling made her senses go wilder.

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    He grabbed her knees and opened those wider before leaning closer to the machine.

    "Roselyn��" he breathed out closer to her ear.

    "I want to see you touching yourself now." He inquired and Roselyn widened her eyes. Why was he asking her such a thing? She opened her hands slightly and climbed her feet over the corners of the washing machine door to be in a morefortable position as she touched herself.

    "Are you�� sure?" Roselyn asked slightly embarrassed to be seen by him touching her. She was not used and she only did it once.

    John nodded, "do you feel the trembling? When you touch yourself it will only intensify the satisfaction."

    Roselyn slowly began to massage her folds with her fingers in an oval motion as she slightly pressed against those, her motion was slow and controlled. Her knuckles traveled toward her entrance and she slipped her fingertips inside her opening. Pressing against the wall that sent her shivers and satisfaction while with her other hand she kept drawing circles around her clit hood branching out. She snuggled around as she rolled her eyes, the position wasn''t the mostfortable one yet even sit down she enjoyed every motion forgetting for a second John was staring at her.

    Her fingers got wetter when the trembling fastened the process and it was even more aphrodisiac when her gaze fell over John. She smirked slightly waking up his inner urges to im her right now. His gaze traveled to admire her pale breast trembling with the washing machine and a smirk formed in his lips as his gaze fixed back to her intimacy.

    Roselyn moaned out and hearing her John leaned even closer to her and grabbed the two fingers she was using to prate those even more inside her entrance as he stared at her moaning once again. He removed the fingers, soaking wet and dipped with a white sticky substance.

    John brought her fingers near to his mouth and keeping his gaze straight at her he licked with his long tongue her finger bottom-up before introducing them both inside his mouth only to slip those out slowly.

    Roselyn''s breath quickened even more by his passional gesture which sent shivers all over her back.

    Then suddenly he introduced three fingers inside her having her scream in protest but as he slipped deeper the burning sensation turned into pleasure as he moved his fingers harmoniously with the trembling of the machine having her moan out and wrinkle her feet fingertips.

    His fingers were long and thick and Roselyn had to open her legs even wider to assure him a better entrance and stretch herself more.

    John removed his practiced fingers staring at Roselyn in desire. He was so tall standing with her straddled on the top.

    His hands ced over the edge of the washing machine as he slipped he finally entered her fully with his member. Roselyn moaned, he entered her easily but the shake inside her made her experience a new type of pleasure that immersed her in a new dimension, and new nerves were hit sending shivers inside her core.

    John thrust harder and Roselyn couldn''t refrain from a moan to escape from her mouth. The thrust was so intensified by the tremble that it was impossible to contain herself.Luckily the noise of the machine would stand out her moans.

    John pushed her closer to the wall and lifted her leg over his shoulder to allow him to thrust deeper and Roselyn arched her neck. He clung onto her hips to snug around her, the washing machine kept trembling and It was a mix of satisfaction and pleasure that Roselyn couldn''t refrain from another loud moan.

    "Keep going," she pleaded him driven by his senses and her pleasure.

    Her quickened breathes were like sobs.. Roselyn''s hand clung onto John''s hair as she snuggled against his chest while he intensified the speed of his thrusts.

 Chapter 188 - Unexplored Places

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable. Scroll down to end smut]

    Roselyn felt each inch of her body rxing as he thrust so deep, and even when he slowed down the thrusts it was still a pleasure since the shaking inside her would guarantee her a constant satisfaction.

    "Oh my..." Roselyn moaned.

    "You can moan as loudly as you want nobody will hear with the noise of the washing machine." He said smirking between the breaths. He thrust deeper as he grabbed her ass and lifted her slightly just to push her closer.

    Roselyn moaned once again, giving voice to her inebriated senses.

    John groaned entering in her deeper and with more powerful thrusts and admiring her roll her eyes as he stopped at the full length to keep thrusting.

    His member trembled inside her she ming for air, on her pale skin formed goosebumps. She let her legs fall down the machine and they started to shake having Roselyn shiver at each thrust.

    "Do you like that?" John asked as he began to thrust ever quickly.

    "We will bless every corner of this house, Rose." He said, he gasped sighs and his voice was hoarse. His thrusts were so intense and strong that Roselyn didn''t know what to clung into. She entwined her hands together before wrapping around his neck. At each thrust she moaned and whimpered out, the tremble was unstoppable and her legs were tingling in desire and passion.

    "And you don''t know how big this castle is. There are some ces still unexplored that we could bless together." He continued and Roselyn shivered.

    He slowed down his speed, having Roselyn require in desire "faster." She screamed, sweat drops lightened her corbones.

    He increased his speediness as required and Roselyn moaned once again.

    "And when we will bless every inch of the castle we will move in Kratez to do the same." John continued, leaning closer and kissing Roselyn''s breasts.

    "What will we do when we run out of room in Kratez too?" Roselyn asked, her voice peaked and trembled.

    "I will buy new houses." He replied smirking Roselyn bit her tongue and suffocated a smirk as her hand traveled down John''s back leaving red scratched when her nails sunk into his skin for a handhold.

    Roselyn was so close and her legs began to tremble not only for the machine but also for reaching her peak.

    Her legs went to wrap around his back as he fully entered in her and Roselyn tilted her head against the machine. John looked at her yearning of passion as if anything else didn''t matter at that moment, and like if Earth stopped to revolve for a second just to let them enjoy those instants more.

    His hands went to grab Roselyn''s hands still clung around his neck to entwine his fingers with hers as he thrust. He held her hands so tightly and with the melody of her moans he reached the final destination before slipping out and admiring Roselyne right after.

    Roselyn released like a jet, it was like a long and fast stream of ejection.

    Did I pee myself!?? Roselyn wondered and her cheeks blushed of an intense red.

    John smirked, "this is such apliment." Hemented, and Roselyn frowned confused. Was he making fun of her? The thought made her blush even more.

    "D-d-did I pee myself?" She asked in a low embarrassed voice as she covered her face behind her hands.

    When the fountain stopped John giggled removing her hands from covering her face.

    "You squirted, Rose. You ejacted." He exined, but it wasn''t still much clear to Roselyn since she never experienced it. She usually came but this time the flow was very prolonged and more intense.

    "It means I did my work well," John said having Roselyn nod reassured her it wasn''t her fault but it probably was corrted to the sess of their performance.

    Roselyn took a breath of relief before he helped her to get down the washing machine and walked to grab her clothes. With a towel, he cleared the surface of the washing machine.

    Roselyn dressed still embarrassed from her ejaction and not being able to look at him straight into his eyes for the shyness.

    John soonughed, "Rose!" he eximed amused, "it''s normal." He said trying to reassure her yet she was still embarrassed.

    [end smut]

    After dressing themself they reached the garden to enjoy some fresh air and they noticed the night already fell. Few stars enlightened the sky, and the moon was high in the sky.

    "John..." Roselyn felt her words escaping from her mouth. John turned around to gaze at Rose.

    The redness of his eyes was even more intense in the darkness of the night sparkling like the stars in the sky, but unlike in movies where the light of two eyes shining in the night was scary, Roselyn somehow found her protection in those two headlights.

    "I love you." She said, the words felt like a heavy pound in her chest and required her to take a long breath before dering it like if it was the first time she said that.

    "I love you too, Rose." He smiled, squeezing her cheeks and pushing her close to kiss her.

    Why did it sound so hard to say? Maybe because her inward consciousness was pushing her to enter a riskynd since her mind was diverting to ask him if they will ever have kids. When her thoughts took full control over her it was impossible to stop her curiosity and her instincts.

    "John," she said once again, this time her gaze departed to stare at the sky full of stars for some instant as if the stars would help her to find the courage to say what she was going to say. She counted the stars mentally as she counted the seconds before finally giving voice to her preupations.

    "I was thinking�� it would be a good idea to give the realm a sessor and consider the idea to have children sooner orter."

 Chapter 189 - Expand The Family

    "John," she said once again, this time her gaze departed to stare at the sky full of stars for some instant as if the stars would help her to find the courage to say what she was going to say. She counted the stars mentally while she counted the seconds before finally giving voice to her preupations.

    Roselyn cleared her voice before speaking. "I was thinking... it would be a good idea to give the realm a sessor and consider the option to have children sooner orter." She forced a smile.

    John''s eyes widened and he remained speechless for few minutes before his mind oriented in some usible answer that would either drive her hopes up or disappoint her hurting her feelings. It was like he did know what to answer. Every answer he tried toe up with seemed too severe for Roselyn to manage to even be taken into consideration.

    Roselyn''s eyes were pleading for an answer and the silence was having her preupy so much that every second seemed infinite waiting. She tried to decipher the silence but only negative responses urred to her mind.

    To that type of statement, men should react positively as it proved their woman saw a future with them but John didn''t seem happy at all, he seemed worried.

    How could fight supernatural creatures risking his own life not scaring him but Roselyn admitting she would want sons in the future scared him so much?

    "Answer me!" Roselyn spat as she couldn''t take anymore the deafening silence.

    John took a long breath, "why all of a sudden you''re obsessed with having sons?" he asked.

    Roselyn felt her blood boiling through her veins. What kind of answer was that? Her heart pounded heavy inside her chest as she could feel her anger crossing through her veins and creating a lump in her throat.

    "I am not obsessing over that matter. It''s a step normal couples do and I think it''s dutiful if you''re going to be the King of Scond."

    John scoffed before massaging his forehead as if he needed to recollect his thoughts and create a patter of the whole situation. The idea of confessing her the truth and tell her the real reason behind his discontent was that her supernatural nature wouldn''t allow her to give birth was out of consideration.

    He didn''t want to make her feel guilty nor he wanted her to feel like she would ruin his future. John was so scared because he knew if she found out she wasn''t able to give him a sessor she would break up with him only to let him to another woman who would keep the descent.

    The fight with her sister already proved to him that she would sacrifice her happiness just not to provoke his sufferance.

    John was willing to get the responsibility and pretend he didn''t want to have sons rather than cause her one of the worst pain. Not being able to have children was every woman''s worst nightmare, a fortiori if the woman was supposed to be the Queen. Thest lineages that had to experience the same inability caused many marriages to fail and created cracks in rtionships that slowly caused an eventual break-up.

    "I don''t want to have sons now," John said, even if Roselyn expected such an answer she still felt hurt by his words.

    "I am sure you will be an amazing father..." Roselyn said but even if she wanted to sound unhurt her voice was brittle. Her lips began to tremble as the lump in her throat only intensified despite her continued swallowing down. She took a long breath and tried to gaze up but every effort was in vain and her eyes in few seconds filled with tears.

    "I know. And I am sure you will be an amazing mother too. But now things are perfect the way they are let''s not rush things and enjoy our peace now." He said caressing her cheeks and smiling at her kindly as he walked closer.

    He stroke her hair behind her ear as he smiled at her supportively. "Hey, my unwill to have children doesn''t mean I don''t love you or that I don''t want a future with you." His husky voice made Roselyn shiver as he tossed his fingers in her hair before curling it around his long fingers.

    "Alright..." Roselyn forced a smile, she knew he loved her. He proved her love for her multiple times but she was getting mixed signals from him and something was telling her there was more to discover and that he wasn''t fully honest. Maybe it was only her paranoia and her overthinking but her gut feeling was telling her something was wrong about that entire situation.

    John kissed her forehead so gently, that Roselyn closed her eyes to feel his lips wetting with a soft kiss so gently that her heart melted for some instant.

    "Do you think our love needs to be proven by a baby?" John asked

    Roselyn nodded no gazing down hinting at a smile before sighing.

    "Exactly, so why bother now that we are finally happy together without someone trying to get in the middle?" John questioned kissing her cheek.

    "Maybe you''re right. We are happy right now." Roselyn replied, giving up on the idea she wasn''t going to have a baby and she could do nothing to change his mind.

    "I couldn''t be happier." John whispered, "with you by my side." He continued, lifting her chin and looking down in her big eyes.

    "Me too." Roselyn smiled.

    She indeed was truly happy with him, their love was boundless and they finally could enjoy some time alone and in tranquility. There were no secrets to be exposed and no people who would dare to hinter their wless rtionship. Maybe she had to enjoy her time with him without adding more problems to the now-empty list.

    She took a long breath and smiled at him, as he wrapped his arms around Roselyn''s shoulders embracing her.

 Chapter 190 - Lethal Bite

    It was the third night in a row that Abigail was having nightmares, in few weeks the baby in her Abigail''s womb worn her off so much that she could barely eat or drink due to the excruciating pain. She was sleeping drenched in sweet. She was wiggling and screaming. Her bump was bloated because her baby grew all of a sudden. She woke up jolting from the nightmares she was having and she climbed to sit on the edge of the bed clenching her fists, trying to bear the strong cramps.

    Her bump doubled its size, Abigail''s stomach was pulsing and aching so much that she could feel the baby kicking inside her stomach.

    She snuggled and covered her belly with her arms tightening around it to refrain from the pain. Her face was pale her cheeks were red and fear had her widening her eyes as if they would pop out of her head. She was concerned she would give birth to the baby anytime or she would fail her pregnancy.

    Victor wasn''t at home and she didn''t know what to do, she couldn''t even try to get up from the bed and reach the exit because the aching wouldn''t let her.

    She remained in a snuggled position for long enough until she became used to the pain and let herself fell onto the bed with her hands still around her belly and cold sweat dripping from her forehead. Worn out she slowly fell asleep.

    Only after two hours Victor came back home to find his wife sleeping and pale like a ghost as white the sheet sheid over.

    When Abigail woke up she found Victor sleeping next to her.

    "I have to do something or you won''t survive the pregnancy," Victor said as his gaze traveled through her legs that in those few weeks of her sickness slimmed down and her cheeks worn out due to the quick extreme weight loss. The pregnancy was eating her alive and Victor was seriously worried for her health.

    "You can''t do nothing��" Abigail wished, her voice lowered down as she could barely speak and her breath was slow and modted.

    "There is something I can do something. I can bite you." He said after taking a long breath. If he bit her and turned her into a vampire maybe she would be able to bear the pain and survive but that would cost her human nature as she would turn into a vampire forever.

    "What will happen if you bit me?" Abigail asked blinking trying to remain awake as her eyelids were so heavy from the tiredness.

    Victor gazed at her straight into her eyes as his hand went to search for Abigail''s hand before holding it and trying to sound calmer than he truly was. "It will turn you into a vampire and at the same time you will get more powerful and bear the pregnancy easily." Victor just like John hadn''t been in contact with human blood in a long time so he was scared to death to bite her.

    He didn''t know if he would be able to detach from the grip and refrain from his animal needs before killing her.

    Abigail didn''t know what else to do so she limited herself to nod, she would do everything to try to save both herself and her daughter. Moreover, she trusted her husband enough to guess that if he wasn''t seriously worried he would never ask such a thing.

    "Go ahead." She hissed him as she could feel her heartbeat slowing down even more and shivers all over her body. She was cold and her face was even paler. She was dying. She had no other choice than turn into a vampire.

    Victor revealed his long fangs and leaned closer to her calf. He hesitated until after mentally rmending himself to behave and control his needs he finally bit her.

    He could feel the iron taste of blood all over his mouth and when he swallowed down and kept sucking he remember how tasteful it was and how much he had been missing human blood. His pupils widened and his skin revealed all his veins when he kept sucking from her leg each drop of blood.

    Victor could feel the blood from her veins beginning to speed and his energies burst as his senses suddenly overdeveloped even more and he could hear what happened a few kilometers afar from there too.

    ''Get away from her.'' He said to himself but his fangs wouldn''t listen to his mind''s orders as he was inebriated by his senses and how addictive the blood was for him.

    ''Leave her!'' He yelled at himself inwardly yet he seemed unwilling to let go.

    He closed his eyes and pictured all the joyful moments he shared with Abigail and when he opened his eyes finally rationality won against his corporal desires and he departed from her legs.

    Abigail wasying over her bed with her eyes closed. She was so pale that now the color of the sheet stud out and blood fleed all over her bed in an intense long flow.

    "Abigail!" Victor tried to call her.

    She remained in that stuck position immobilizedVictor didn''t walk closer to her as he was scared the smell of blood would drive him crazy.

    "Abigail�� wake up!" He called her once again almost begging her to wake up, he couldn''t bear the regret of having killed her.

    "Please��" he begged once again, his voice broke and shook and his eyes filled with tears as the blood suddenly stopped to flee.

    Victor thought he killed her, he didn''t seed to depart from her in time. He probably also killed his son. What kind of person was he? He pressed his hand over his head before pulling his hair out in both desperation and anger.

    Tears of sadness fell down his cheeks and only God knew how much he was hating himself at that moment. He felt useless all he wanted to do was helping his wife but he ended up killing her. If he could travel back the time he would have never asked her to allow him to bite her.

    "I am sorry��" he said wiping off his tears with the sleeve of his long shirt.

    He closed his eyes as he kept mentally insulting himself until he heard a few coughs that made him open his eyes widely.

    "Abigail?"

    Abigail slowly woke up, the color of her skin was still pale but her lips were of an intense red and her breath was back to a normal rhythm.

    She opened her eyes and when she met Victor''s gaze, her eyes shed an intense red light. She didn''t die.. She turned into a vampire.

 Chapter 191 - Transformation

    Abigail had her pupils dtated and shining an intense red she didn''t move an inch of her body yet her skin got even paler than usual. She squeezed her eyes as her senses were so much developed that it was confusing and she didn''t know what voices to focus on. She could hear the residents'' voices and at the same time the verses of the animals in the wood.

    Her mouth dried and her hunger suddenly was reced with thirst, but the thirst of blood. Even if she never tasted it and she didn''t know how it tasted yet she could feel all her body craving for it. Her pupils widened.

    She heard the call of a sheep in the surroundings and like if she had been starving for years she got up from the bed and ran toward the exit.

    She reached the wood in a few seconds and hid behind a bush waiting for the poor animal to be distracted so that she could attack her victim.

    But suddenly her senses shifted their direction and were pushing her to another desire, another smell that was nothingpared to the sheep one. It was more fresh and so savory that her saliva was dripping out her mouth when her gaze fell over a child walking alone in the wood.

    Abigail took a step forward to charge but right when she was about to shoot Victor grabbed her from behind and crushed her against the ground.

    "Abigail!" he yelled at her. "You have to resist your senses." He said groaning at her when she tried to whimper trying to get free from Victor''s grip. The child unconsciously turned around to see from where the voices wereing from and when he saw two people with long fangs ws and red shing eyes he began to shake in fear before turning around to run as fast as he could.

    "Nooo!" Abigail screamed seeing her tasty meal escaping and she groaned in the sign of protest at her husband. Why did he dare to oppose her desire?

    He kept her still and teleported her back to her bed.

    "Are you hungry?" He asked, Abigail''s groans proved to him she was very hungry.

    He speeded toward the door and locked it before rushing to the kitchen and grab every type of meat he had to bring to his wife.

    He ced the pots filled with blood and meat and Abigail didn''t hesitate for a second before inserting his ws on the raw meat and eat it like if it was the most delicious dish she ever had.

    She cleared all the pots and dishes eating every crumb of it, she blurted out so aloud that Victor remained shocked for some seconds and blinked few times. She returned to her senses only a few minutes after when her stomach was full and her energies were recharged and that''s when she realized what she was going to do to the child.

    Abigail covered her mouth with her hand and sighed. She stuttered in a frightened shaky voice, "I was going to eat him. The desire was uncontroble it was like if I was watching myself from outside."

    Abigail couldn''t recognize herself it was like her senses were overdeveloped and she couldn''t even crave human food anymore. All she wanted was meat and more meat.

    "Maybe I should have warned you about the effects the transformation would have over your body." Victor took a resigned breath as he bit his inner cheek. He felt guilty and he knew he couldn''t go back in time and there wasn''t an escape from such a decision.

    Abigail still had to get used to how her new body felt like and even if she was feeling stronger and wasn''t having pain at all somehow she was regretting her hast decision.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, Abigail, nodded massaging her head since she was still confused and in denial of what she was able to do only to answer to her primal animalistic needs.

    "Yes. I am." She lied to both him and herself as she let her head fell over the pillow.

    "It was our unique possibility. If I didn''t turn you you would have suffered so much and there were higher chances of you dying." Victor exined himself, but Abigail already closed her eyes to abandon herself to sleep and tiredness leaving Victor in a state of concern and guilt.

    He locked the door of Abigail''s room to get in the garden and start punching the trees and all the rocks of the surrounding just to release his frustration against something. He was bursting out and he was so concerned his gesture would ruin their almost perfect rtionship. He would never forgive himself.

    When he returned home after one hour and lots of punches against the wall''s residence he found Abigail nonchntly sipping tea in all her tranquility.

    Victor frowned his forehead shocked, wondering how she escaped from her room if the door was locked. She rushed toward his room only to find a broken door.

    When he returned to the kitchen room before he could ask for an exnation Abigail already answered to him, "I discovered I am strong enough to tear down doors."

    Victor raised his eyebrows and dropped his jaw, he was always used to a well-mannered Abigail, he didn''t recognize the new version of her.

    "Do you feel better?" Victor asked clearing his voice and heading toward the fridge to get some food. He knew she would get hungry in a matter of seconds and he needed to be ready for that.

    "I do," Abigail replied in a cold almost detached tone of voice.

    Victor sighed, as his concern amplified seeing her not acting like her usual self anymore.

    "Maybe I should call Roselyn and ask her for help." He whispered as he thought aloud, collecting his thoughts and trying to figure out a more rational and thought solution.

    Abigail groaned hearing her sister''s name, "no, you shouldn''t." She said, her eyes shed in anger and her fists clenched.. By clenching her fists the ws sunk cutting her skin as she wasn''t still used to have such long sharp nails.

 Chapter 192 - The Truth

    Roselyn was curled around the toilet, throwing up for the third time in the course of two hours. John pulling her hair back as he massaged the back of her shoulders.

    After the prolonged throw up she could felt the acid in her mouth and her stomach upside down. When she tried to stand up her vision blurred once again and strong cramps in her stomach forced her to sit over the floor.

    "I will bring you some water," John said before speeding toward the kitchen as fastly as he could and then returning to the bathroom to handle the ss.

    Roselyn slowly took it and leaned in closer to her lips, her hands were shaky and the ss seemed so heavy to carry.

    After taking some sips she gazed at John. Her dark circles were so pronounced and her lips were as pale as her skin tone.

    "I should do a pregnancy test." She said, heading the ss to him who ced it over the bathtub surface.

    John took a long resigned breath, Roselyn''s sudden sickness surely wasn''t helping at all to divert her mind to think and desire a child. The symptoms were the same as pregnancy so it was quite usible her supposition.

    Yet John didn''t even entertain the idea she could be pregnant, it was a fact and during the years not even a single banshee got pregnant so the chances she could actually be right and be pregnant were reduced to the minimum.

    "Rose," he pinched the skin at the center of his forehead resigned and almost worn off. Every time she mentioned that matter it was like a punch in his stomach since he had to lie to her and manage to look at her in her eyes when doing that.

    "did you eat something you shouldn''t have eaten?" he asked, pretending to be curious and thoughtful.

    If only Roselyn was more energized maybe she would have pped him mentally and cursing him to try to avoid the matter for the umpteenth time. She shook her eyes for some seconds to collect all her patience and calm in her body. "I will ask my sister if she can help me since you seem unwilling to even talk about this matter." Roselyn burst out spitefully before marching toward the door and mming the door behind her.

    Her vision blurred even more but somehow the anger in her body motivated her to find the strength to keep walking until she reached her bed and jumped over it like a lifesaver anchor.

    John reached her after few minutes and sat down over the corner of her bed, Roselyn pretended to be asleep and as she turned in bed she took the advantage to kick over his back and release some repressed anger.

    A giggle escaped from John''s lips before he whispered, "I know you''re awake."

    Roselyn scoffed and opened her eyes to sit on the bed and glower at him folding her arms.

    "Alright Rose, do you want to know the truth?" John said, his voice as low as a murmur as his gaze dropped to the light sheer of the bed like if he was afraid to even look at her in the eyes.

    "Yes," Roselyn replied without hesitation. John knew she would have answered yes as he knew her well enough to know she wasn''t the type of person who would ignore a matter for fear.

    Thousands of concerns drifted into her mind and she thought about the worse things that could have happened. Did he cheat on her? Did he find out he didn''t love her enough to have kids? Or maybe he only hated kids so much that even their voice would provoke him an allergic reaction?

    "The truth is you can''t have children Rose." He said before taking long breathes to calm his tensed nerves and finally staring at her straight in her eyes only to try to decipher an answer.

    Disbelieve and shook was all he could decipher from her wrecked gaze, she seemed confused as if she heard the oddest and unbelievable lie of all the time. Little did she know unfortunately that wasn''t a lie.

    "Fairies of life are destined to deal with the inability to give birth since they already can revive creatures or bring back to life nature elements." It''s like a price to pay." John tried to exin himself better and Roselyn''s gaze from bewildered turned into a miserable gaze.

    She could feel her heart so heavy sinking inside her chest that it was almost hurting her, her breath quickened and she lost the conditions of her surroundings as all around her seemed to be blurred. All she could see was her ns being destroyed and the more she thought about it the more the voices in her head resonated. Her hands were shaking as her breath quickened, even more, her eyes were wide and staring nkly. She felt like she raised from her body to look at herself from outside, it was an awful sensation, almost like she would die all of a sudden.

    Tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly yet despite her best intentions to wipe away her tears her hands weren''t replying to hermands.

    "Rose..." John said as he tried to hug her and shake her shoulders to wake up from her crisis. She was having a panic attack and that feeling although harmless was infinite and was quickly draining all her positive thoughts to cloud her mind with negative bad thoughts and concerns. She fully lost control over her mind.

    "Rose I don''t want kids. I love you so much." John whispered but his voice echoed in her mind and got lost dominated by the continuous flow of thoughts. It was like she could hear him but she couldn''t answer him, she froze. Her fingers were tingling and her gaze dropped to her hands only to see that they were shaking vigorously while the heat of tears falling down her cheeks sent shivers all over her back.

    "Please Rose answer me. Focus on my voice, Rose.." John said to her taking her hand and holding it before leaning in closer to his mouth to kiss it softly.

 Chapter 193 - Eager To Know

    Please Rose answer me. Focus on my voice, Rose." John said to her taking her hand and holding it before leaning in closer to his mouth to kiss it gently.

    "Breath with me, Rose," John said, taking long calm breathes. Roselyn opened her mouth but her breath only intensified and the tightness in her chest was gripping so strongly that she felt unable to breathe.

    John leaned closer and not knowing what to do he kissed her, she held her breath as she remained frozen for some seconds, and only when he departed her breath was less quick.

    Her gaze wasn''t nk anymore and John smiled kissing her once again and whispering against her lips, "I hate children, do you imagine me teaching him math? When all the counting I can do is of all the lives I have taken?" John hinted a joke and Roselyn forced a smile, she grabbed the ss John brought in her room and took more sips from it.

    When she felt better she finally spoke, "you''re the King, you should have a sessor." John didn''t care about giving a sessor to the real, he only cared for Roselyn and her health. He could sacrifice his father''s desires to have a future descendant, he knew people would speak and would be critical but he couldn''t care less.

    "I am also your husband Roselyn and I should put you first. I don''t care about having kids and if I didn''t meet you I would never think about it either." John reassured her caressing her cheeks.

    Roselyn nodded, feeling calmer now, the voices in her head faded away and she was beginning to regain a sense of time.

    Roselyn wrapped her arms around John''s neck and hugged him tightly, she could feel the warmth of his body and she felt sure and reassured, somehow he always said the right things and he was willing to go against his father desires and the realm''s condition only to stay with her. She didn''t know if she was feeling better after John''s reassurance or guilty for knowing she was limiting him.

    "Then why I am sick?" she asked, after departing from the hug. She pressed against her chest where the tight was. She sighed gazing at John pleading for both answers and forgiveness.

    "I don''t know. We should find out." John said, "I will call the doctorter, but now please rest."

    Roselyn nodded beforeying down on the bed, "can you sleep near to me?" she whispered and John smiled, his eyes sparkled and he didn''t wait for her to ask twice as he leaned nearer to her hugging her hips from behind.

    Roselyn fell asleep in few minutes while John didn''t move but stared at her sleeping as he mentally tried to think what he could do now. He was thinking of calling the supernatural creatures'' doctor to visit her and meantime try to ignore the matter of having sons. A doubt urred in his mind, Roselyn all of a sudden was thinking of having a child and it was suspicious, someone must have given her that idea.

    As he mentally reorganized his idea and relieved every moment they spent together he had an idea, she was oddly quiet after she spent time with his father maybe he was the one who talked to Roselyn about having children. William was also very considerate toward all the forms of the realm so he wasn''t surprised if his deduction would turn out to be right.

    John''s hand was trapped behind Roselyn''s back and he couldn''t move from such an ufortable position either did he want to risk waking her up. He decided to remain immobile and wait for her to wake up before asking her if his deduction was right.

    Roselyn woke up after one hour, John''s arm was hurting and tingling yet he never removed it from behind Roselyn''s back, he could bear some pain to give his loved wife a deserved rest. Only when she moved and turned around to smile at him he finally lifted his arm from the bed surface and stretched his fingers.

    "Feel better?" John asked leaning closer to her and brushing his nose against Rose''s nose. "I do." Roselyn smiled, leaning her head over John''s shoulder.

    "You can stay here I will wee the maids who shall arrive in few minutes," John said sitting over the edge of the bed and gazing at her until she nodded. He got up and walked toward the door before turning around and stare at her for some seconds.

    She was still pale and her eyes were bloated from the crying yet he thought she was the most beautiful woman in the entire world.

    He smiled at her simplicity, the sheets of the bed were enough transparent to expose her long thin legs and she seemed so delicate in that cloud of sheets.

    There was no way he would give up that only to give the realm a sessor.

    Roselyn blinked few times gazing at the ceiling as she didn''t notice he was still in the room and staring at her.

    John walked outreaching his father who was checking thest news.

    William turned around and smiled when he saw his son, "hi John."

    John was eager to ask him if he was the one who talked to Roselyn about the possibility to have a child but he tried to repress his curiosity.

    "The maids haven''t arrived yet?" John asked trying to drift the attention and his thoughts away by changing the matter. William nodded no. "They will arrive in few minutes." He replied.

    It was a matter of few seconds before someone knocked over the door and John rushed to open it weing the first maid inside.

    The woman closed her mouth with her hand and opened widen her eyes when she saw William. The King smiled at her, "hello. I am d to see you." He said staring at the maid bow down.

    "Your highness, I am d to see you''re fine.." The maid replied gazing at William still in shock.

 Chapter 194 - Injections

    After weing to the castle the maids John and Roselyn returned to Kratez and John soon called the doctor to make him see Roselyn.

    In about one hour the doctor arrived, he seemed very old and his green hair fell like a cascade over his shoulders. He was pretty robust but if it wasn''t for the color of his hair and eyebrow and the way his eyes sparkled of an intense blue Roselyn would never believe he was a supernatural creature.

    "Wee. Thank you foring as soon as you could." John said to the doctor who nodded walking closer to Roselyn who wasying on the sofa.

    "She is a banshee," John said and the doctor nodded like if already knew.

    "Roselyn, can you exin to me how do you feel during your fainting?" The sir said grabbing her arm and wrapping a pressure gauge over her arm.

    After a long detailed exnation, the doctor cupped his chin in a thoughtful expression as she kept monitoring Roselyn''s heartbeat and pressure.

    He then removed the pressure gauge to head toward his suitcase and open it. A dozen of syringes and mini bottles were inside but the doctor grabbed only one syringe and began to drop liquid inside it.

    He grabbed the filled syringe and pointed it to the ceiling as he reached Roselyn.

    "I will get you a shot now." The doctor said but as soon as he headed the syringe''s needle over Rose''s arm John speeded toward him to crash him against the wall.

    "I didn''t call you here to do experiments on her." John groaned and Roselyn opened her eyes widen in shook.

    The doctor tried to move but John crashed him again against the wall having him scream in pain.

    "I need to extract a drop of her blood to analyze��" before the doctor finished John groaned even more aloud as he revealed his long sharp fangs and the doctor flinched away squeezing his eyes in fear.

    "Try to hurt her and I will kill you." John threatened, his voice sounded so threatening that even Roselyn shivered.

    "I-I-I won''t harm her." The doctor stuttered shaking in fear. He knew what John was capable to do and he didn''t want to stand against him.

    John was probably the strongest creature in Kratez and was knew for the infinite amount of lives he took. The doctor knew very well he wouldn''t think twice before adding another victim to the countless number of murders.

    His mouth dried, he was agitated and cold sweating. If he even unintentionally harm Roselyn it was over for him.

    "I promise." The doctor insisted and John finally let him go.

    He walked back toward Roselyn and leaned the needle toward Roselyn''s arm. Thedy offered him a supportive smile when she perceived the doctor''s agitation and fear.

    With an unsteady touch, he shoved a giant needle in her arm and extracted some drops of Roselyn''s blood.

    Roselyn felt the needle pinch inside her skin but she tried her best not to make any grimace of pain as she knew John would kill the doctor in case she did.

    When he finished the blood sampling he inserted a transparent substance inside of the syringe and he tapped with his fingers to mix the liquids.

    The orange liquid mixed with Roselyn''s blood as the doctor kept tapping over the syringe, the blood dissociated into particles until it fully mixed inside the substance which took an odd yellow color.

    The doctor dropped his jaw, he didn''t expect that to happen he held his breath as he kept tapping against the syringe and whispering "it can''t be.".

    John frowned his forehead knitting his eyebrows down, "what happened?" he asked quite concerned. He was already very tense and irritated because smelling Roselyn''s blood made him remember and crave her blood but he had to focus to control himself.

    The substance remained of yellow color and the doctor swallowed down gazing at Roselyn preupied.

    "What happened??" John raised his voice irritated, clenching his fists to control now the impatience for leaving him hanging.

    The doctor swallowed again before taking a long breath. "Based on the color the substance took it should show the chances of a supernatural creature to get pregnant." The doctor began to exin and Roselyn held her breath waiting for him to continue.

    "If the substance mixed with Roselyn''s blood turned red it would have meant she was pregnant. If it turned blue it would have meant she didn''t have any chance of getting pregnant." The doctor stated narrowing his eyes and darting his gaze between the couple.

    "But the substance turned orange," John addressed waiting for an answer.

    The doctor nodded before swallowing down once again, "if the substance assumed an orange color it would mean�� she had very minimal chance of getting pregnant. Very minimal percentage but still a possibility."

    Roselyn''s eyes sparkled with joy andfilled with tears of happiness, she smiled hugely and seeing her that happy made John smile as well.

    But then why the doctor seemed so worried?

    John ran toward Roselyn to hug her tightly, he knew how much it meant for her to be pregnant.

    The doctor took advantage of John''s distraction to grab another syringe filled with a ck substance he hid his hand behind his back and walked closer to John.

    "Congrattions!" the doctor eximed and John turned around smiling joyfully at the doctor. John opened his hands to hug him overwhelmed by joy but right when John spread his arm the doctor threaded the needle in his arm and John remained frozen before falling down the floor unconscious.

    "I am sorry��" the doctor said, slipping the syringe over John and walking closer to Roselyn.

    Roselyn looked at him frightened and puzzled.

    "I can''t let you have kids." The doctor continued leaning the syringe over Roselyn''s arm.

    Roselyn worried tried to get up from the sofa and run away from him but as predictable the doctor speeded toward her and before she could turn around he already injected the ck liquid in her arm too.

 Chapter 195 - Reason With Him

    Roselyn worried tried to get up from the sofa and run away from him but as predictable the doctor speeded toward her and before she could turn around the already injected the ck liquid in her arm.

    When John and Roselyn woke up they were bound back to back.

    "I am sorry John I really am. But a pregnant banshee would be too dangerous. We don''t want to let history repeat itself." The doctor said as he sighed gazing at them whimpering to get free.

    "She will start the ancestry again and you know how many issues banshees created." The doctor continued. John kept groaning and whimpering his bounded hands.

    "Did you poison her?" John asked gazing at the wound where the doctor shot her.

    "No, I just ��"

    Hearing Roselyn''s question John groaned so aloud that the wall trembled and the doctor froze of fear. He swallowed down gazing at John who revealed his long fangs and bent his head down he got rid of the rope and freed himself.

    John gripped around the doctor''s neck.

    "You think a bondage could stop me??" He asked, the doctor raised his hands and began to shook his head vigorously.

    "What did you do to my wife?" John yelled so aloud to wake up the dead and the doctor regretted having underestimated John''s strength.

    "I injected her your same substance it was an anesthetize." The doctor said and in a quick experienced hast movement John pushed the doctor against the door''s handle and tied the rope around his neck before mming the door close and pulling him to beat his head against the door surface. The doctor cried out in pain.

    Then John went to get Roselyn free and made sure she was alright but touching her forehead and monitoring her heartbeat.

    After making sure Roselyn was alright he reached the doctor once again and punched the door surface right near to his head having the doctor jolt and scream in terror.

    "I warned you," John said, tapping his long fangs against the doctor''s neck in a threatening way as if he could sink into it and kill him at any time.

    "I am sorry�� I lost my mind I.." the doctor murmured in a shaky frightened voice.

    "What did you want to do? Kill my wife!?" John whispered, his eyes reddened and his fangs leaned over his neck. The doctor began to shake in fear squeezing his eyes.

    "I won''t tell anyone I swear��" the doctor begged John trying to get free from the bond but with every movement, he took the grip that hanged him from his neck intensified.

    John didn''t trust him, that was a huge secret to keep and he didn''t want the inhabitants of Kratez to know, it would be too risky and it would put a price on Roselyn''s head. John was into the fray, he could do nothing other than killing the only person who knew their secret.

    "It''s too dangerous you''re right," John said gripping around the doctor''s neck.

    "Not for you but for my wife, it will remain a secret. I can''t let you go spread it to all the inhabitants of Kratez or it will create scandal and a desperate haunt to Roselyn." John sighed, "I am sorry, but I will do anything to protect her." He groaned, gripping more intensely around his neck, the creature couldn''t move as he was bonded and gasped in search of air.

    "John please!" Roselyn desperately called him, "please don''t do it." She begged to try to remove his hand from the doctor''s neck.

    John didn''t release his grip, he only turned around to glower at Rose, "he won''t keep the secret."

    Roselyn sighed, unsure of what to do. She didn''t want to be haunted by visions again, but at the same time, she was concerned the doctor couldn''t maintain the secret and would reveal it to anyone.

    Maybe the only thing to do was killing him, but the idea was to make Roselyn feel guilty, after all, he was an innocent person.

    "John please, leave him I want to talk to him," Roselyn said desperately and John scoffed before listening to his wife''s request.

    Roselyn sat on the floor, to gaze at him straight into his eyes since he was tied over the door''s handle that forced him to stay kneeled over the floor.

    When John released the grip the doctor was gasping for air and his skin tone returned of its natural color. Only after rposing himself, the doctor whispered to Roselyn, "t-t-thank you.".

    Roselyn forced a smile even if she didn''t trust him much yet she wanted to try to reason with him and talk to him before making such a hard decision.

    "I guarantee you I am not a bad fairy, and If I will ever be gifted to be pregnant then I will make sure to raise my kid with good values," Roselyn said in all her honesty.

    "The possibility to seed a pregnancy is very rare, and none of the fairies I saw before ever resulted positive to this test." The doctor said, still in disbelief of the results he received from the test.

    The doctor sighed, John didn''t look away but kept observing the doctor carefully of each movement he took to pay attention he wouldn''t do any hast gesture nor hurt Roselyn.

    "I will keep your secret but if you turn out bad or too overpowered I won''t think twice before..." the doctor said but his voice broke when John gripped around his neck once again.

    Roselyn gasped, didn''t the doctor know John well enough to know he wasn''t the type of person you can try to reason with?

    "I will keep your secret, I only need to be reassured you are one of the good fairies Rose." The doctor breathed out trying to bear the pain of the tight grip.

    John released his grip once again, the veins in his neck bloated, and his jaw tensed for trying to remain calm when blood was boiling through his veins, if it wasn''t for Roselyn he would have already killed him.

 Chapter 196 - Positions

    "We should trust him," Roselyn said after a brief consideration, her kind soul decided to have faith in the doctor and trust him.

    "Do it for me. Let him go." Roselyn whispered to John who glowered at the doctor for few seconds hesitating if it was the right choice to do until he gave up only because Roselyn wanted so and untied the knot to free him.

    The doctor smiled and stood up, "thank you." He murmured in a shaky voice.

    "I promise you to have my word." He said before running toward the door and escape as fast as he could concerned John would change in his mind at any time.

    John scoffed mming the door as soon as they remained alone, "I hope he won''t tell anyone." He burst out.

    Roselyn wrapped her hands around his shoulder, "John, we have some chances to have kids!" Roselyn eximed with eyes full of joy.

    John smiled embracing Roselyn once again and holding her. He was so happy to receive such big news but it was even happier to see Roselyn so relieved.

    "We should get to work," John eximed with a mischievous tone as he smirked and Roselyn giggled rolling her eyes, he was never tired of enjoying some private time with her.

    John kissed her and pushed her closer to the sofa. He pinned her down toy over her.

    "You will be an amazing mother," John whispered to her, and a smile formed on her lips.

    He bent over her and slipped out her dress.

    She wasn''t wearing a bra so John took few seconds to admire her breasts and kiss around her lips slightly ying with his teeth and tickling her nipple.

    Roselyn breathed out as her breath quickened, "you think so?" she asked. John from gazing at her breast gazed up to meet her gaze.

    "I am sure about that," John said his eyes sparkled.

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    Roselyn smiled once again, "then we should definitely try to increase the chances to have kids." She smirked, John was hoping to hear her say something like that so he bent over her to trail down the strike of kisses over her belly bottom. His tongue tickled there Roselyn who suppressed a giggle.

    John began to massage Roselyn''s clit with circr motion and controlled strokes as her breath quickened in response to his gesture. His fingers traveled down through her folds and tapped against her entrance to prate deeper.

    As he got deeper with his fingers Roselyn automatically lifted her hips and opened her knees more.

    "You''re so wet." He said when he removed his fingers to take off his pants and slip down his slips to enter in her with his member.

    Roselyn whined, arching her back impatiently for him to began to thrust. He couldn''t make her wait any longer so he satisfied her desire thrusting inside her and Roselyn threw her head back against the pillow of the sofa.

    His hands traveled toward Roselyn''s curves admiring how her body was perfectly shaped and every inch of her made him hardly control himself.

    John began to thrust in a steady rhythm only to increase when Roselyn clung onto the arm cushion.

    Roselyn mouthed for him to keep going that pleasuring dance when his thrusts were so intense that her body soaked in pleasure, she moaned once again when with an abrupt movement he groaned and turned her body around He slipped out to enter in her from behind.

    Roselyn didn''t expect that gesture and when he thrust at her from behind she jolted and unconsciously contracted her belly as she refrained from pain. He pulled her hair as he moved his hips back and forth ramming into her with rash and fast movements.

    Roselyn choked out a moancking oxygen she finally breathed out a cry of pain and pleasure at the same time.

    He slipped out his member and Roselyn fell down the sofa. John sat at the edge of it and lifted her from her hips to grab his member and slip it inside her entrance once again as she sat down turning her back on him. Roselyn arched her back, jumping on her tiptoes joining him with the thrust. She could feel inside him so hard and thick that her eyes crossed at her peace. He fastened his speed wrapping his arms around her hips as he cupped Roselyn''s breasts leaping as she joined him in the thrust with little controlled jumps.

    When his hardness slid off Roselyn caught her breath and turned around to look at him in the eyes as she climbed on top of him once again. He grabbed her hips and helped her to fasten the thrusts gazing at her eyes bursting in passion.

    He leaned closer to her breast to take her nipple inside his mouth as with his hands he went to grab Roselyn''s booty.

    The room filled with moans and noises of skin pping against its each and quickened breaths.

    "John ��it feels so good��" Roselyn breathed out tightening against his knees to hold onto him. John''s groans and Roselyn''s moans in unison.

    He pinned her back to the pillow maneuvering her body so easily, switching to a new position once again. All Roselyn could do was let him do whatever he wanted with her because she knew that everything he did would send her in a state of pleasure like if she were up in the clouds.

    The pleasure felt ethereal when crushed her down the bed with her back against the pillow of the sofa he started thrusting inside her once again from behind.

    Adjusting his hands over Roselyn''s hips he grabbed her and kept her still as he began a quick impetuous rough pration from behind.

    Roselyn whimpered out in both pain and pleasure.

    "I can''t wait to im you mine for the rest of my life." He muttered neared to her ear slowing his movement to wrap his fingers around Roselyn''s neck and nibbling delicately with his fangs against her neck. Roselyn held her breath fearing what he might do. But when he kissed her delicate skin she remembered how to catch her breath.

    He kept kissing her neck until he departed to travel his hands around Roselyn''s curves and start thrusting once again.

 Chapter 197 - Twist Of Fate

    He thrust even more intensely, the sofa creaked. Roselyn couldn''t whimper much since the sofa surface was small and couldn''t guarantee them a big area to move.

    She climbed at the edge of the sofa and John thrust deeper having Roselyn moan so loud she could wake up the dead, his thrusts so strong and fast almost unbearable, his gaze so imposing on her. The sweat falling over his body enlightening every inch of his muscles that he contracted as he thrust.

    The room was overwhelmed in passion and although the position Roselynid on was so ufortable her neck was hurting she bore the stiff neck, her legs wrapped around him curling her fingers as she could feel tinglings of pleasure when he trusted so deep she moaned aloud.

    She closed her eyes to bear the burning pain and when she opened her eyes again she found her own reflecting cast in his ret eyes, their breaths synchronized when he slipped out only to start thrusting again.

    John grunted thrusting more intensely that the sofa jolted and trembled, the couple stopped only to giggle.

    "Maybe this is not a good spot," John saidughing before gripping around her shoulder rolling her down, and pulling her to fall on the floor with him. He smirked when Roselyn''s body bounced against his body to break the fall. He switched positioning back on top of her, her spine pushed over the cold floor hurt but she bared the pain as she was so close to reaching her climax.

    As he thrust more strongly Roselyn screamed of pain as her spine crashed against the floor, John lifted her from the floor and turned her around, Roselyn stood over her knees opening them widely. She moaned when he entered her from behind, pulling her long hair behind as his other free hand went to cup her breast. His two fingers went to pinch Roselyn''s nipple which hardened as she moaned in pleasure. His hand then traveled down her intimacy to slip through her folds and open her hand closer only to thrust so hard that he could feel her wet intimacy pping against his hand as he thrust fort and back forcefully. Roselyn felt her head spinning from pleasure as her breath was so quick and loud to echo the room.

    John clung onto his hair more pulling her against his sculptured torso as his hardness fully prated in her.

    Roselyn called out his name in a loud melodic moan that made John push more intensely and faster as he groaned in response.

    His finger pressed over her clit and then moved circrly having Roselyn nestled in pleasure and pushing her extremely near to cum.

    He took few more thrusts until she moaned so many times that she could feel in heaven and John slipped out juste. He regained his breath and Roselyn turned around to look at him straight in the eyes.

    She pushed him over the floor where they both regained their breathid down and staring at the grey ceiling.

    "I don''t think from emergency entry we can have children," Roselyn said giggling as she massaged her head.

    John widened his eyes amused by the metaphor she used just to giggle and gaze at her mischievously: "Don''t worry, this won''t be thest time we practice."

    "I still can''t believe we may be able to have kids!" Roselyn said gloating as she smiled brightly.

    John smiled. The cold floor made Roselyn shiver.

    "did my father put the idea in your head?" John took advantage of the situation to ask her,

    "Yes, your father told me he was d you learned how to love and that he always wished to have nephews sooner orter. So I felt like he indirectly asked us to give him a niece." Roselyn admitted climbing over the sofa.

    "Now everything is clear and makes sense," John said smiling and rolling his eyes.

    "I am sorry," he continued, "my father is obsessed with the realm and probably desperately wants a sessor."

    John sighed and Roselyn shrugged.

    "Do you want me to talk to him?" John asked her but Roselyn nodded no.

    She preferred to keep things private and she didn''t want them to argue because of her.

    "I never imagined being a father. I can''t believe with you by my side I can even ept this idea." John confessed gazing down at Roselyn who ced a pillow over his knees andid down.

    "I never thought about falling in love either if this isforting you." Roselyn addressed.

    John smiled, "This is the height of cynicism maybe, two peoplepletely skeptical about love ending up marrying and having kids." John said smiling.

    "A twist of fate," Roselyn added lifting her head to kiss him softly.

    "We should start practicing my powers again, if we will ever be blessed with a kid I want to be able to protect him," Roselyn said after a brief observation as she moved her hand circrly and green sparkles appeared, she pointed her hand toward a dried nt which revived and grew.

    "We should, but not now. Rest a bit. I will go look for Ethan." John said cing a kiss over Roselyn''s forehead and smiling at her before turning out and in a fraction of a second disappearing as he rushed to exit.

    Roselyn climbed on the sofa to sit down and traveled his gaze around the room. She spotted a few blossoms dried emerging from the creaks of the wall.

    She stretched her arm toward those lifeless flowers and focused, they easily revived as her hand kept traveling toward the directions of the flowers.

    Roselyn smiled smelling the scent of prim that soon filled the room.

    ''I wonder what else I can do'' Roselyn thought to herself, she nced at the ss filled with water now and gripped around it closing her eyes to focus, the water began to boil, boils formed on the surface and steam fled upon it as she kept focusing.

    The ss was hot and the water reduced as she was able to evaporate water.

    She reopened her eyes, "wow," she eximed walking excited toward the fridge to get some ices and ce them over the table.

    Maybe if from the water she could create steam she could also provoke the opposite process and melt ice.. She closed her eyes and focused as she slightly closed her fists.

 Chapter 198 - Insane

    Maybe if from the water she could create steam she could also provoke the opposite process and melt ice. She closed her eyes and focused as she slightly closed her fists. She closed her eyes and focused as she slightly closed her fists.

    The ice began to melt and in few seconds itpletely melted leaving only watery drops over the table''s surface.

    Roselyn smiled, if she will ever get pregnant her son or daughter will probably be supernatural creatures as well. She remembered the sage''s words that resonated into her mind, as he exined banshee are often rted. If the kid would be a boy there were high chances he would be a vampire like John too. She shivered at the thought of his son killing innocent people like most vampires she met did but then she felt more reassured when she promised her consciousness she would teach him how to behave and how to evaluate life.

    If she learned a lesson from her family that was that she would never treat their kids the way she was treated and she would never make them feel wrong if they decided to stand out from the crowd.

    She would never force her kids to do things, whether it was marrying or something less radical. She would let him know what is right and what is wrong, setting strict rules, for instance, don''t kill people, don''t harm anyone, don''t feed on human blood and so many others values Roselyn would severely prohibit.

    She knew she had to keep it real and not deceive herself too much, her chances to get pregnant were reduced to the minimum. It could take the Royal couple years but she could feel that somehow that revtion strengthened their bond. Anyone probably would have left her knowing her very low possibility to give him a sessor but John didn''t, he was willing to go against the whole realm and even his father''s desires only not to hurt her.

    **

    John vagued in the wood, searching for Ethan when his eyebrows knitted, he could hear noises of protest and fightsing from his cousin''s house. He changed his direction only to turn around and head toward Victor''s residence, in few seconds he arrived there and he growled.

    He could smell the scent of another vampire beside Victor.

    Who could have attacked him? John wondered, he charged before running and ejecting over the door, breaking it down.

    John''s jaw dropped in shock, the vampire he sniffed wasn''t an enemy, it was Abigail.

    Victor seeing John cursed under his breath as he probably didn''t want to be discovered and he gazed at his cousin''s facial expression turn from shooked in a furious one.

    "I-I-.." Victor stuttered caught off guards he didn''t know what to say to justify his gesture, he knew John would have scolded him for having turned Abigail because she was Roselyn''s sister and at the same time because he knew by transforming her he would change her life forever.

    John indeed, furious as predictable jumped over Victor''s body to throw him against the floor. Abigail growled and hurried to help Victor by jumping over John. John growled back at her inexpert attack as he kept Victor''s body pressed against the floor preventing him to move gripping around his neck. With his other hand, he flinched over only to push Abigail away and lift Victor''s body to speed toward the wood to have some time with him in private before Abigail would find them.

    John had only a few minutes before Abigail would smell their scent and find them.

    "Why did you turn her?" John yelled having Victor''s fur singed off.

    Victorined by whimpering in pain, he shook his shoulders in a sign of protest. He cursed under his breath one more time but John only released his grip still leaning his body against his.

    "Her pregnancy was killing her John. She was pale and could barely get up from bed. I thought turning her would burst her energies and it di..." Victor stated pausing his sentence when John punched his cheekbone.

    "Ouch! Are you insane??" Victor yelled as he clenched his teeth, shaking his head to recover from the pain, The wound healed in few seconds but left a red spot and a bruise which healed more slowly.

    "You are!! Now Roselyn will be left alone!" John scolded, recharging another pouch but this time Victor dodged the attack in time and John''s punch hit the stone. He made a grimace of pain releasing the grip more to allow Victor to roll around and get up.

    "I only have to teach her how to control her needs and then she wille back to her normal self," Victor said avoiding eye contact with John as he wasn''t even believing the words that escaped from his own mouth.

    "You don''t even believe it yourself!" John growled, he scoffed as he kicked the stone in front of him to release his frustration and anger.

    "You know what our nature made us be. You know how many lives we took driven by primal animal needs." John covered his head with his hands.

    "We promised each other we wouldn''t turn anyone," John said after a brief silence and Victor scoffed.

    "I know..." Victor replied gazing down the dried ss and massaging his forehead, his tone of voice was unsure and low. He probably didn''t know if he did the right thing by turning in his wife butining about it won''t change things nor bring back time.

    "I can promise you I will try my best to spare her all the destruction and terror we created in the first year of our transformation and I promise you I will teach her how to control herself." Victor hinted a forced smile as he breathed out.

    John remained quiet, limiting himself to shake his head vigorously and trying to control every inch of his body not to knock him down once again.

    After few minutes Victor took a step forward to his cousin, "I have to ask you one favor.." He murmured and John predicting what he was about to ask glowered at him as if he wanted to warn him not to say what he thought he would ask.

 Chapter 199 - One Favor

    After few minutes Victor took a step forward to his cousin, "I have to ask you one favor." He murmured and John predicting what he was about to ask glowered at him and growled as if he wanted to warn him not to say what he thought he would ask.

    But his threat didn''t prevent Victor from asking what he had to ask, both of them were acting in an egoistic behavior to protect their wives.

    "Please..." Victor said taking another step toward John whose growl became louder, "don''t tell Roselyn..." He continued letting John deduce his prediction was right but before Victor finished his request John attempt another punch, Victor dodged the attack a second time speeding behind John and keeping his hands pressed against his torso to trap him and prevent him from another attack as he kept him still.

    "I will tell Rose but before that, I have to teach Abigail to control her urges and use her senses." Victor continued keeping John immobile even if he was sprawling scratching Victor''s arms to get free.

    "You can''t ask me to keep a secret another time! She already was disappointed when she found out I kept Abigail''s pregnancy secret!" John replied.

    Victor let John free and speeded in front of him to stare at him straight into his eyes as he took a long breath.

    "You''re right." Victor confessed, "I only ask you one month."

    John nodded no, he already lied to Roselyn a lot during thest months he didn''t want to lie to her furthermore.

    "One month to teach Abigail to control her powers and then I will tell Rose." Victor insisted trying to gaze at John with a pleading look that didn''t work with someone as unempathetic as John.

    "No," John said his final verdict, and one second after Abigail appeared near John and growled at him.

    John rolled his eyes, "I am not in good humor Abigail, don''t provoke me." John said gesturing with his hand.

    After glowering at his cousin for the umpteenth time John turned around to walk toward his house. He didn''t speed as he could use the walking to refresh his mind and try to recollect his thoughts.

    "Then if Abigail won''t recognize her or will try to hurt her don''t say I didn''t warn you." Victor''s voice made John halt and turn around slowly clenching his fist to maintain the calm.

    "Try to harm my wife eveny a hair on her and I will kill her and then you," John replied without resentment or second thoughts. Victor knew what he was capable to do, but a threat was worth a desperate attempt to try to convince him not to say that to Roselyn.

    Victor scoffed watching his cousin walking slowly afar and bringing with him Victor''sst hopes John would change his mind.

    After about half an hour and lots of different turns, John took only extend the routes and did not reach Roselyn having mentally prepared himself.

    He opened the door and widened his eyes, the house was full of flowers and nts that grew from the soils. Roselyn stood in the middle practicing her powers.

    John could barely open the door as the branches were impeding him the passage. He couldn''t refrain from augh, as he shook his head. That was what resting meant for her?

    When Rose turned around to see who wasughing she coverer her mouth with her hand before joining him in theugh.

    "I am sorry I lost time and I may have exaggerated," Roselyn said when she realized how many nts she created. It was like the house turned in into a forest and the more Roselyn looked at what she did the more she was at the same time amused and surprised.

    "Where have you been? Did you find Ethan?" Roselyn asked directing her hand toward him to divert the braches and opened them to create a path for him to reach her.

    John walked climbing over the nts and the branches. "I didn''t find Ethan," John said, he swallowed down and nervously rubbing his hands together. Roselyn understood she was nervous and his calm tone of voice proved her assumptions were right.

    "Where have you been then?" She asked reaching him puzzled,

    "I was looking for Ethan until I heard screams and noises from Victor''s residence..."

    Roselyn held her breath as she felt her heart skip a breath for the anxiety.

    "Is Abigail alright?" Her voice peaked in terror imagining the worst. John nodded hinting at a smile but his gaze remained vulnerable and preupied.

    Roselyn waited for him hoping Abigail was fine as she swallowed the lump in her throat that fave her sore throat.

    "Rose..." he murmured finally meeting her gaze and holding her hand to prepare her for the forting new.

    "Something happened to the baby? Why can''t I be at peace?..." Roselyn scoffed disappointed.

    "The baby is fine." John intervened and Roselyn took a breath of relief.

    "Victor told me she was sick and worn out she was risking her life and was too weak to continue the pregnancy," John said and Roselyn''s eyebrows knitted down confused and preupied, where was he keeping? If he said both of them her and the baby was fine then what happened?

    "I want you to know that I am against that decision, but when I saw Victor it was already toote." John addressed and Roselyn could feel her heartbeat elerating even more to be left hanging in the worry.

    "Tell me, John, without having mince words," Roselyn begged him, it was too much to bear the waiting and every second was like a stab in her stomach.

    "Alright," John took a long breath, "Victor bit her and turned her into a vampire. He probably acted hastily because he was concerned about her life but now Abigail changed forever and I don''t know how risky the situation could be.." He confessed all in a breath and Roselyn''s eyes filled with terror she remained speechless, in her mind urred so many thoughts she didn''t know how to reorganize them and think constructively.

 Chapter 200 - The Thirst Cannot Be Satisfied

    "So she is�� She is a vampire now?" Roselyn asked with her eyes widen, her face was pale. She was confused and shocked.

    "Yes..." John whispered, Roselyn dropped her gaze to the floor to stare nkly as she tried to imagine how her sister looked with long sharp fangs and red eyes.

    "He promised he will control her and will make sure she doesn''t do anything reckless." John continued, but Roselyn frowned as she opened her eyes more widely.

    "Wh...why would she need to be controlled?" Roselyn asked but even the thought of her sister acting like a vampire gave her chills, she didn''t want to vision through her powers Abigail killing them. She couldn''t deal with it again. It already took her a lot to assimte the sight of the love of her life taking so many lives she couldn''t even deal with her sister too.

    "Because... When vampires turn they can''t control their needs and overdeveloped senses, they feel the thirst for blood as if they had been starving for years and their values are dimmed by this incessant thirst for blood which often pushes them to do things they would never do." John sighed, as he exined. Roselyn shook her head.

    "I know my sister can control herself and would never kill someone only because she is thirsty." Roselyn smiled as she said fully sure of what she stated like if that was the only certainty she had in her life.

    John wrapped his arm around Roselyn''s shoulders, "she is not the Abigail you know anymore..." John said.

    Roselyn felt hurt by his statement and pushed his arm away offended, how could he say such a thing when he didn''t know Abigail at all?

    How did he dare to speak if he knew her more than Rose did? She glowered at him. Her sister could never hurt a fly.

    "You''re speaking about my sister, John. I know her." Roselyn spat with an irritated tone of voice.

    "Like you knew Sharon," John replied unconsciously and when he realized what slipped through his tongue it was toote and Roselyn had already knitted her eyebrow to glower at him offended.

    Roselyn scoffed turning around to find her way between the nts and the flowers she created but John soon stretched for her hand.

    "I didn''t mean to be rude." He whispered when she turned around to face him.

    "I meant that when people turn and develop a supernatural nature they turn into opposite people and you saw it yourself. You saw what Sharon was capable to do only because she was powerful enough to do so." John exined but Roselyn scoffed one more time freeing from his grip.

    John tried to soften the situation by hinting at a desperate smile but Roselyn''s eyebrows remained knitted down as her forehead filled with short creases.

    "I want to see her." Roselyn folded her arms but Johnughed nervously like if he heard the worst joke he ever heard.

    "You can''t!" John eximed when Roselyn headed toward the door stretching for her hand once again to force her to halt and Roselyn scoffed.

    "You can''t impede me to see my sister." Roselyn burst out shocked by John''s behavior, he never opposed her will that much, and all of a sudden he wouldn''t even let her see her sister? What happened to him?

    "She is not herself now, I saw her she didn''t even recognize me. She is driven by her instincts and her animalistic needs." John said almost drown out of patience.

    "What do you mean by he didn''t recognize you?" Roselyn questioned with a concerned voice as her heart began to speed.

    She shivered, yet the doubt John may be right and her sister turned into an evil creature was an idea too insane to even cross her mind.

    "We will go to see her in few days I promise," John whispered, caressing her cheek as he smiled staring at her smiling in trace.

    Roselyn took a long breath as she resigned reached a chair to sit down andid her forehead over her hands.

    "I am sure she will soon learn how to control herself if you say she was a good person and had good values she won''t harm anyone," John reassured her as he felt the sadness in his stomach arose seeing Roselyn''s miserable facial expression. It was like a knife stabbed in his heart, like if he had been wounded several times but no pain wasparable to seeing her sad.

    Although he had much trust in Abigail, deeply down John knew it was almost impossible that a just turned vampire would control perfectly their insists, unless Victor kept her bonded or trapped for days.

    Roselyn smiled, "you think so?" Her eyes were still preupied and sad but her voice peaked with hope and John didn''t want to demoralize her furthermore so he nodded pushing her hair behind her ear and caressing her hand as he lifted her chin to kiss her kindly.

    "I am here." John whispered, "I will help Victor to tame her and help her the basis." He eximed and Roselyn offered a grateful smile.

    "Thank you," Roselyn said.

    "I will go visit her soon and train her so we can fasten her progress and you will maybe be able to see her earlier," John added taking a resigned breath.

    "when you bit me why didn''t you turn me?" Roselyn asked, trying to change the matter and think about something else.

    "Because banshee doesn''t turn," John replied right away.

    "Are we immortal?" Roselyn asked once again, this time driven by curiosity.

    "Only two banshee achieved immortality. You get stronger as your character develops and experiences personal growth both spiritually and magically. Only if you reach the maxim of growth you will reach immortality." John exined.

    "Oh..." that''s all that Roselyn said as she assimted what he said.

    "And where are the two banshees that are immortal?" She said after recollecting her thoughts and John shrugged. He felt like a dad telling a fairytale to their child since Roselyn''s eyes sparkled in curiosity and innocence.

    "We don''t know. They are probably hidden." He replied Roselyn''s face darkened.. If it was so hard and rare to reach immortality that would mean she will die while her sister and her husband would remain immortal for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 201 - Nightmares

    Roselyn went to sleep as John took care of the nts, he picked the branches and flowers to create bouquets to send to the vigers as a gift from the royal coupleing grom their garden.

    After clearing the result of Roselyn testing her powers for 3 hours John finally reached her in their bedroom only to find her having nightmares and screaming in the sleep.

    She was whining and sweat cold dripped from her forehead as tears wettened her cheeks.

    "Roselyn!" John called her, and thedy woke up jolting.

    She was wheezing, she touched her eyes to feel them soaking wet and burning for the continuous crying.

    "You had a nightmare," John said stretching to get a handkerchief and wiping the tears off her face.

    "Do you remember what you dreamed about?" John asked when he finished drying her face.

    Roselyn smiled in sign of

    reconnaissance for his kindness before she nodded. She cleared her voice to swallow the lump in her throat due to the crying, "I dreamed of Abigail, I saw her almost attacking a child. I could feel how much she wanted to kill him only to feed on his blood��" Roselyn said in a broken voice.

    She took a long breath but the tight in her chest didn''t dissipate. Her heart was beating so strong and her hands shook vigorously. Her vision was blurred for the eyes filled with tears yet the worst thing is that as John said earlier, she didn''t recognize Abigail.

    ''It''s just a nightmare'' she repeated to herself to try to convince her mind and her heart that was only a vision and creations of her imagination.

    "My warners probably conditioned you and your unconscious is ying tricks making you have nightmares," John said.

    "What if it wasn''t a nightmare? What if it is another one of my vision?" Roselyn asked and her breath quickened even more as her eyes filled again with tears.

    "No, Roselyn. It was only a nightmare." John said trying to sound as believable as possible.

    She leaned over her pillow and snuggled around him as if from his body she could seek protection.

    Roselyn fell asleep in a matter of few seconds and John entwined his fingers with hers as he closed his eyes. He focused, and he absorbed all the negative energies that would cause her nightmares.

    He squeezed his eyes as he kept soaking the forces of darkness haunting her, he soaked the negative energies and he put all his energy to hold back her powers that were predicting what happened to her sister. He did that all night focusing and bearing the pain only to guarantee her a soundly sleep.

    When she woke up John pretended to be asleep, he heard her climbing over the edge of the bed and he opened his eyes yawning and stretching.

    "Good morning." He said, Roselyn, turned around to smile at him.

    "Morning, sleepy hard." She leaned toward him and kissed his lips.

    "Did you have more nightmares?" John asked curving his eyebrows quizzically but Roselyn gestured no with her head.

    "No, I haven''t. I''m d I didn''t have more nightmares. It means it wasn''t a real vision otherwise I would have saw it again." She observed and John nodded, getting up from bed and starting to dress.

    "Indeed, it was a nightmare and as with every dream, you can''t have it twice," John added and Roselyn nodded smiling relieved, and cheered.

    She dressed herself and wore some make-up before following John and head together toward the kitchen to have a satisfying breakfast. Roselyn wasn''t much hungry after the night she had yet she felt she needed an energy burst so she cut a slice of cake that one of the inhabitants of the vige sent them to show their love, she also drunk some tea.

    The cake was so delicious that brought her back to life in the castle and the usual breakfast they had together and Roselyn often ate cakes, back then, despite all the problems they had and the crumbling house of lies it was still better than right in that moment.

    After having a very satisfied meal that filled Roselyn''s belly and pleased her mouth with chocte taste, Roselyn got up from the table to start cleaning the furniture in the house. John knitted his eyebrows probably as he didn''t expect to see her cleaning or if he didn''t want her to do such work. Future queens shouldn''t be supposed to do the cleaning but after their fully busy days, John didn''t found the time to search for maids and chefs that would take care of his residence in Kratez.

    "You don''t have to do the cleaning, Rose..." John said turning around to see Roselyn put her hand over a painted portrait of John and Victor. They seemed very close, they were hugging each other andughing, joy-filled both their eyes, and somehow Roselyn felt her heart constrict.

    She lifted the portrait and when Roselyn saw it his facial expression darkened. His jaw tensed and his eyebrows knitted down, he was obviously annoyed to see that portrait as if he was immersed by bad memories.

    "I didn''t think It would be a sore point," Roselyn said recing the portrait to its usual position.

    "I will search some maids to recruit, you''re already sick. You don''t have to tire yourself in such a delicate moment." John intervened pointing at the chair to indulge her toe back to the table and sit down.

    John listened to him and pleased his suggestion going back to sit, she stared at him silently tilting her head to the side having John roll his eyes, "ask me about the portrait. I know you want to do it."

    Roselyn bit her upper lip to suffocate augh, he knew her very much and he knew she was very curious about everything. He took a resigned breath and gestured to her to proceed to ask.

    "Alright." Roselyn giggled, "you seemed quite happy back then I just wondered what happened since currently don''t seem to bound that well.." She confessed and John took another breath this time he seemed more regretful like if he was thinking about something painful.

 Chapter 202 - Life Changes

    "My rtionship with Victor was very good, we were close and like brothers. We talked to each other a lot we always spend entire days together only enjoy each other''spany." John said, as with his mind he remembered all the cheerful memories they spent together and he felt mncholy to know how things turned different.

    Roselyn listened to him without saying a word, gazing at him empathically, she felt like in some odd way she shared a simr history with Sharon as they always were on good terms until John arrived.

    "Until I turned into a vampire and I took many lives, I was thirsty out of control, and uncaring. When you give such huge powers to someone who is unfearing to use them it''s like giving a gun to a serial killer. You know only chaos and terror will follow." John signed, his eyes trembled in until as if his unconscious gestures masked his efforts to pretend he moved on and he was emotionless.

    "I killed many people, I was mad at the entire world for different reasons and when my family saw me as a monster I became that person. Every insult was like fuel to my inner fire until one of the first victims I took was the first love of Victor." John said, his voice broke and he had to clear his voice before continuing his speech.

    "When he found out, he was inmed with fury and he turned as a vampire only to try to kill me. That''s when the hate started. My father always took my side and defended my behavior blinded by love, that''s why I am so devoted to him. Because despite he had a son everyone would ignore or regret he always tried to make me find my good side again. He epted me for who I was, he loved me despite my ws." John''s eyes filled with tears and Roselyn wondered if he was emotional or sorry for the crimes hemitted.

    "Why were you so mad with the entire world?" Roselyn asked, regretting one second after having asked such a thing since he looked at her in all his fragility, and all of a sudden he was like he seemed so little and vulnerable.

    "Because I felt like I didn''t belong to the world, I saw my father very happy about me growing up and looking forward to fitting me in a ce I didn''t want to stay. It was like I had a path already draw and I couldn''t do anything but follow it. All my rtives were envying me and envy only provokes hate, I was hated and put under pressure for something I never wanted or asked for." John confessed. "Many people probably think I am ungrateful not to understand how l I am to have such big powers and have a good amount of gold to buy the entire nation."

    He shrugged taking another bite of his meal, chewing for some seconds, and rposing himself.

    "But I didn''t feel designed for such a role and every day I spent I thought I was a disappointment for my father who had so many hopes and I always feel a pariah."

    "I am sorry," Roselyn said, and she was. She could understand how he felt and now she fully also realized why he felt so desperate toe to the solution to form an agreement. Their both lives were stuck in the same routine for years until on the first asion they got they took advantage to finally rebel and find an escapement, maybe extreme but helpful.

    "I build an armor. That kind of rejection and hate I got from rtives helped me to be

    the person I am today, maybe ruthless yes but at least I don''t allow people to hurt me and never will." John finished his long exnation and Roselyn could do nothing but offer him a smile.

    "and now you are where you always wanted to be?" Roselyn asked. "you ended up being the future King and if we will ever have a sessor the destine you wanted to flee from will be crossed."

    John shook his head, "in front of the priest I made a promise, and I won''t change that. I want a future for us and I want you happy. If a son will make you happy then I couldn''t be more d to bring your dream to life." He said and Roselyn felt the need to hug him, as she smiled widely at him.

    Roselyn thought about her life a few months ago, it was simply in a whole different universe, even if she wasn''t happy how her life was then she just now realized how it was so much easier back then.

    Having minimal problems that back then seemed so huge, using her fantasy and desires to drive her out of her apathy and her discontent, dreaming of normal life just to motive herself to survive the emptiness of her days.

    It seemed like her life turned into the opposite turn as her life waspletely different than what she considered normal or what she wished back then.

    She wondered if she fulfilled her dream and now was with a gentleman she didn''t like only to follow an inch of freedom.

    A sudden thought then made Roselyn shiver and unconsciously scolding herself internally as soon as she realized that what she truly wanted was never a simple life or if it was now she would never give her turbulentplicated life back.

    John went to write a letter and Roselyn peeked through his paper to see that he was writing to women to invite them for an interview. Roselyn nced at the paper perplexed, "why are you using colloquial informalnguage to write the letters?" she asked.

    John finished writing the letter and then gazed at Roselyn, he licked the envelope right to left gazing at her and Roselyn felt a shiver running through her smile and she shyly flinched her gaze as her mind unconsciously took different turns when some memories inebriated her vision.

 Chapter 203 - Temptation

    John finished writing the letter and then gazed at Roselyn, he licked the envelope right to left gazing at her and Roselyn felt a shiver running through her smile and she shyly flinched her gaze as her mind unconsciously took different turns when some memories inebriated her vision.

    John smirked noticing his gesture didn''t go unnoticed and bitten his lips before replying to Roselyn. "because I am sending them to supernatural creatures. I know them I used to have maids few times a week and had a good rtionship with them." He said and Roselyn unconsciously curved her eyebrows, "how good?" She tilted her head gazing at him suspiciously.

    "Not as good as our rtionship now," John replied trying to divert and get through by the skin of his teeth but Roselyn gestured no with her finger.

    "Were those one of yours privileged lovers?" Roselyn asked unwillingly to let the matter drop even though it was basically clear they were.

    "Only some of them were, mostly couldn''t bear my tastes. My obsession with controlling isn''t easy to deal and not many women are strong enough to be dominated, many got scared as soon as I tried to tie the rope around their wrists." John said snapping his tongue.

    He gazed at her as his pupils dtated, "furthermore when I was involved in those special activities I didn''t do it as I do it with you now." He added leaving Roselyn in curiosity.

    "What has changed with me then?" Roselyn asked.

    "With you, I am emotionally involved, I y softer with you. With them it was unbnced, all I cared about was to satisfy my pleasure and y dominant. It was more.. submission and dominance." John vociferated his answer trying to sound calm not to scare Roselyn.

    Roselyn hinted a smirk but John''s eyebrows knitted as he shook his head vigorously. "No!" He eximed as if he read Roselyn''s curiosity and he deduced she would ask him to do the same with her.

    "I want to know how you did it with them." Roselyn insisted and John rolled his eyes.

    "It was the same only more roughly and pain involving," John replied causing Roselyn to question his answer. Was he scared Roselyn couldn''t afford that? Because if yes he should know Roselyn loved to experiment and she proved that to him.

    "I can''t wait to meet them then. I will have fun to try to guess whose of those women were lucky enough to receive your special services." Roselyn said delicately caressing John''s shoulders as he shook his head. Roselyn''s warm touch awakened his desires and he felt the urge to satisfy them yet he tried to contain himself.

    Roselyn didn''t give up to his refrain, she slipped her hands inside his shirt and the more she trailed down toward his pectorals the more John felt shivers and Roselyn''s breath quickened, she leaned over him resting her breast against his back and with her fingertips trailing down unbuttoning his shirt by pulling through it with her hand.

    He turned around to kiss her unable to resist anymore to that temptation but right then Roselyn took a step back leaving him longing for a kiss that didn''t touch his lips.

    "I want to do it the way you did with them," Roselyn said, causing John to take a long breath.

    "You don''t like how we do it now?" John said trying to change the matter but Roselyn stretched for his hand.

    "John..." She whispered in a sensual voice pushing his hand against her mouth and Kissing the palm of it.

    "im me yours, I want to feel your hard touch on me, the pressure of your body keeping me trapped over the bed, your long fangs brushing over the delicate skin that I would jolt at the excited fear. I remember the noises of the chain ringing as he crashed against the bed bars. Do you miss that?" Roselyn whispered, she walked closer to him to lick the tip of his ear as she pushed her body against his.

    "Because I do." She said breathing out. He turned around and pushed her toward the bed in a quick movement that had Roselyn jolt in a thrill of passion.

    He pushed her strongly against the bed, as his eyes fleshed out a scarlet redness she had never seen before. He shook his head trying toe back to his senses and his eyes turned back to their normal color, Roselyn frowned her forehead as she gazed at John perplexed.

    "I say I don''t want to, Rose!" He raised his voice out of patience, his raised tone of voice and took control somehow scared her but at the same time turned her on and pushed her to continue her risky game.

    "But I do." Roselyn replied, "if you don''t want... I will ask if someone else can satisfy my desires." She added in an amused tone of voice that made him turn around and reach her growling.

    The crimson light of his eyes was back, "don''t even dare to think something like that once again." He warned her with a tone of voice she never heard before, so hoarse that his voice turned almost threatening.

    Roselyn giggled raising her hands thinking he was probably joking, "alright alright." she said.

    He turned around once again, he could feel the blood in his body boiling as his primal beastly needs awoke, the thought of Roselyn being tamed by his secret and dark fantasies was scaring him to death.

    He focused to drive those imagines away but the voice of Roselyn''s provocation resonated in his mind feeding those visions and his eyes turnedpletely red and the dark color of his veins popped up through his neck.

    If she only knew what she had awakened she would have never tried to challenge his patience his old self was back and all he could see was red, he turned around once again and his eyes burst in desire and passion when he met Roselyn''s eyes. His weakness was standing there in front of him and John was ready to jump on her as a wolf would do on a baby sheep.

    Every man for himself.

 Chapter 204 - First Argument

    John was enraged by her statement, even if he knew she wisecracked only the thought of imagining her with other men made him squint. If she was someone that he didn''t love as much as he loved her he would undoubtfully punish her or leave her for having dared to say something like that.

    He flicked his eyes away trying to rpose himself both inwardly and externally by repeating she was joking and trying to calm his inner bestial self from blurting out.

    Roselyn frowned her forehead, cocking her head to the side, e on." She hissed, attempting another effort, this time a sweeter approach. She took few rushed steps forward, to stretch for his arm and turn in around.

    John inadvertently scoffed losing his patience, and Roselyn offended by his sudden coldness and refusal released her grip letting his hand. "Alright." She said, her voice held an edge of sternness.

    She turned around and walked toward the door, making sure she was weighing on each step she took to make him deduce and perceive her already obvious anger. But John, unlike her predictions and hopes didn''t stop her from storming off. He neither tried to apologize or talk to her like he usually did. He just stared at her nkly with an aching heavy heart in his chest.

    He wanted to stop her, to tell her the reasons why he didn''t want to reveal to her what he did with the past girls he had but he knew an exnation would only inme her fury even more. He took a resigned breath the issues they had were always the same, she couldn''t ept he had been a man with a vast number of suitors and lovers. And both her inexperience and her insecurities were making her feel inadequate to his demands.

    "I will go send the letters myself," John screamed to be heard from Roselyn but he received no answer making him scoff and roll his eyes.

    "I go then." He replied to himself before taking one step toward the door and opening it only to find Roselyn standing in front of it. Sheid her hand over the floor as she leaned onto it bncing her weight on her arm.

    "I don''t want to have maids that are the same person you have been with." She said, her voice chattered. She knew that if she was already paranoid she would be even more upset by seeing them every day and would end upparing herself to them.

    John pressed his hand over his forehead exhausted by the argument, "what''s the problem, Rose?" He said, scoffing one more time.

    "Isn''t it clear enough? I don''t want to live with women who shared a past with you." She burst out, she could feel the blood boiling through her veins seeing John unable to understand her reasons but acting like there was nothing wrong with that made her even more furious.

    "We have a problem here," John said shaking his head and massaging his temples.

    "Finally you get it." Roselyn took a deep nervous breath.

    "You don''t trust me, you will never do." John finished his sentence resigned glowering at Roselyn in anger and disappointment.

    "I do trust you." Roselyn said narrowing her eyes, "I asked you to experience so that I would feel equal to them but you refuse it." Roselyn spat, losing her patience, "I want to satisfy you as much as they did not feel left out." She admitted trying to calm her nerves.

    "I will never do it the same way I did with them so give up," John said stepping by her.

    "Why? You''re afraid I am not strong enough to bear a few ropes or bondage?" Roselyn questioned curving her eyebrows and raising her voice.

    "It''s not that." John turned around now fully losing his patience and irritated.

    "Then what is it? You afraid I would bleed and that blood would make you lose control? You already bit me then what''s the problem?" Roselyn insisted as she blubbered out words and her tone of a voice raised even more.

    "You''re afraid to hurt me? How considerate. You weren''t afraid to kill people when you knew I could experience dark visions." Roselyn kept gesturing as her eyes filled with tears for her nervousness.

    John ignored her as he felt anger immersing him and his vision blurred as he tried to control his patience, he knew that if he would get too angry he wouldn''t be able to control himself anymore

    He rashed toward the door and mmed it close as he left the residence in the middle of the first real quarrel they had.

    As soon as the door mmed close and she remained alone in their residence she wondered if she did something wrong, maybe she overreacted? Or she said things she shouldn''t have said? Probably both the things, she blurted out but the anger didn''t dissipate. On the contrary, she turned even more furious when she pictured him meeting thosedies again to send the letters, but the thing she disliked, even more, was his refusal to make her experience.

    He neverined before nor did he ask her twice before fold binding her or tying her, she knew already that world, maybe she wasn''t as expert as him still she pushed her limit and got outside herfort zone. Why would he all of a sudden take steps back and change his mind?

    In the chaos her mind was in she couldn''te out with a clear justification for his behavior,

    she knew she should trust him more and work on her confidence more since he never gave her any sign of detachment yet a knot in her stomach formed as soon as in her mind she visioned John with anotherdy even if she was part of his past.. She hated how that weird feeling people called jealousy made her feel, to suspect every movement every word, and to question whether you are enough for him.

 Chapter 205 - Decision

    After two hours John returned home and found Roselyn sitting at the edge of the tableying her head on her arms she only lifted her face to gaze at the door as it creaked and nodded with her head.

    At the sigh of her upset, John felt his heart tightening and he regretted having lifted his voice, it was her first rtionship and maybe she didn''t know how to behave and he surely had many women to brag about that could made her feel bad.

    He walked closer to her, Roselyn hearing his steps clicking against the marble floor made her lift her head once again and gaze at him hinting at a smile. "I am sorry, for having exaggerated." He murmured, "I forgot how you can feel about my past and not me being open about my intimate habits." He caressed her cheekbones and smiled at her kindly.

    "I apologize for having burst out, I was too mad and driven by anger I said things I didn''t mean." She apologized.

    Roselyn stood up and snuggled around John wrapping her arm around him, "I got curious and when you refused me I thought it had something to do with me." She added in a murmur and John shook his head as he immerses his hand in her hair.

    "It has nothing to do with you. It''s just that��" he started only to stop in the middle of the sentence, it was like words trapped under his tongue and he was unable to blurt them out.

    He swallowed down and cleared his voice to regain back the control over his body and his emotions, "when I usually get that over time my most brutal side awakes and I often lose control. I don''t want that to happen." John said, "Especially not to you." He finally revealed and Roselyn took a breath of relief hearing him be honest with her.

    His current preupations were the same he had months ago only amplified and somehow that reason made Roselyn feel better as she knew how to make him feel better and that there was nothing to worry about. He had the same concern before getting sexual with her too thus in the end she convinced him and he gave up to her. He never hurt her so why worry much?

    Roselyn kissed him passionately, as she kissed him she understood how much she missed him even if it had been only a few hours and how much she hated to argue with him. Their dispute was for something minimal and she had to acknowledge and work on her jealousy not to cause scenes like the one they had.

    He didn''t move his lips he seemed still quite shaken and he departed from the kiss to nce down the floor, "Iwant to stay alone now." He murmured, he didn''t sound mad nor sad more like thoughtful. roselyn''s heart dropped in her chest and her mouth dried up, she couldn''t stop her facial muscles to contract and her eyes to blink few times for the shake his statement caused her.

    She nodded even if deep down she wanted to beg him for forgiveness and apologize until he would hug her tightly and say it was all over.

    He turned around and without hesitation nor questions, he walked away. Roselyn had to shush the voice in her head which was pushing her to follow him to remind herself maybe some time alone with his thoughts would help him as much as it helped Roselyn when he was out.

    She sat down on the chair where she was sat for three hours which all of a sudden wasn''t asfortable as the usual yet Roselyn didn''t know what to do to earn his forgivement.

    A crazy idea urred in her mind and she hesitated whether it could be too hasty or right, the more she thought about it the more she was unsure.

    After some minutes to consider the situation she finally took a decision and took a folded paper to unfold it and sessfully find what she was looking for. The paper was a draft from the letters he wrote and just lucky he found one of the names of the women he wrote to.

    She took a deep breath, reading the name multiple times to fix it in her mind. She swallowed down the fear that was making her hands unstable and shaking terribly. Her idea was to ask the women some information about their past with him more precisely about the night they spent together. She knew from the little information she gathered during the years talking to people who weremitted that it was never a good idea to react behind someone or to talk to your current boyfriend''s ex-girlfriend.

    But her decision was only driven by good reasons, as she would use the information she would gather only to improve her rtionship with John by doing the same thing the girl did with him.

    The decision was just as risky as impetuous but Roselyn was driven by her usual instincts.

    She said the name aloud more and more times until she reached in a steady walk the door. She deep breathed as she opened the door and walked past it with a racing heart.

    Only when she left the residence she remembered two things thatpletely slipped out her mind in the impetuosity of the moment: she didn''t have her keys so she couldn''te back home and second, the most important thing was that she didn''t even have an address about thedy she was looking for but only her name.

    How could she find that woman? Especially in a ce such as kratez popted by evil supernatural creatures?

    All of a sudden her bright idea didn''t seem so exciting and great at all, she swallowed down regretting her decision and hoping she would somehow find that woman.

    A howl made her shiver and held her breath in fear, looking up at the sky empty of stars.

 Chapter 206 - John Is The King Of Kratez

    Despite the afar howl, she walked toward whatever that wood empty of trees and dried of nts was, she could spot in the distance what looked like houses or better, broken tents and some rests of food or what Roselyn hoped to be food and not something macabre.

    The wind blew strongly and angry and Roselyn felt like somehow even the wind was scolding her for having reacted so impetuously without reconsidering twice her idea or at least having nned it better so that she wouldn''t now stand in a desperate forest lost without apass. However, now she couldn''t do anything else besides wait and wish for the best.

    She scolded herself mentally deciding to walk faster as she didn''t feel safe to remain in that wood alone much longer, she was even wearing a light fabric dress and the strong wind that left her shivering from both cold and anxiety making her skin fill with goosebumps.

    She ran in the middle of the wood to reach the residences she could spot in the fog when a grunt made her halt and freeze. She swallowed down. What was that? Her heart skip a beat and she forgot how to breathe properly. She cursed herself internally and damned herself one more time when two big yellow lights appeared in the fog.

    "The famous banshee everyone is talking about." A disembodied voice spoke and Roselyn tried to reorganize her thoughts. She could escape, run away, and hope he wouldn''t be able to catch her. But it seemed like something children would do in horror books and in the few horror books she read children was the first ones to be killed. So that decision was excluded.

    She could threaten him, his husband was the King of Kratez, whoever that creature was he must be scared of him, but this second option was only as bad as the first one. If he knew who she was he also probably knew who John was and that wasn''t looking promising.

    The fog dissipated enough to reveal that creature''s appearance: yellow almond-shaped eyes and skin of scale. The creature smirked seeing how afraid Roselyn was, she never saw such a creature before. She usually saw vampires werewolves Lycans but what was that?

    He smirked and when Roselyn saw he had no teeth but a long sharp tongue Roselyn understood what he may be. A snake.

    She now was deadly scared, she felt like screaming but no voice wasing out, her legs began to feel like copsing and her knees were trembling.

    "What is..." his tongue vibrated and his voice came out as a whistle when he crawled reaching Roselyn who jolted before running away trying to keep her gaze set on him to monitor his movements.

    "What is a banshee doing here all alone?" He said, his eyes became even more shining and Roselyn shivered in terror.

    "J-Joh-John w-will kill you if you harm me," Roselyn murmured, her voice chattered and broke.

    But the snake creature didn''t hesitate, it seemed like Roselyn''s desperate threat didn''t even make him blink.

    "John is the King of Kratez," Roselyn screamed and her voice lowered as she clenched her fists and focused.

    If nobody could defend her she could defend herself she was a supernatural creature too. The snake as soon as he perceived her movement speeded toward her and reached in a fraction of a second, his tongue brushed against her neck, it was dry and long. She kept focusing narrowing her eyes and the wind intensified, the fear pushed her to focus even more and a cascade of the water precipitated soaking both her and the snake''s body. The creature jolted and backward allowing her to run afar and prepare another attack when two familiar red eyes appeared behind the snake.

    It was John who groaned so loud that the earth trembled, his breath was heavy as he was so angry that his dark veins in his neck popped out, he revealed his long fangs and groaned once again. The snake turned around to scrutinize John and smirk threatening, "here he is."

    The snake''s gaze traveled back to Roselyn, "I was wondering however you would let such a delicacy wander alone in the night." He said as he speeded toward Roselyn but John reached his wife faster than the snake and pushed Roselyn afar to stop the snake from caught her and throw him away.

    "As you can see she is not alone." John rectified. Roselyn turned around as she searched for the faster escape out but then she changed her mind, she couldn''t let John alone. Even if he was so powerful, she couldn''t do that as he never thought twice before siding with her.

    "What are you waiting for?" John whispered to her puzzled and furious that she was still there when she should have escaped.

    "I am not leaving you," Roselyn whispered but and the odd creature exploded in augh, Roselyn cringed at the sight of his mouth dried andcking teeth.

    "Love. Defending each other and burning in passion. I wonder how it feels..." the snake groaned and his grown having Roselyn unconsciously take a step backward.

    "I mean, I wonder how it feels to be so weak." he finished his statement.

    "You should know since you''re weak yourself to try to attack a woman alone in a wood," John replied furiously.

    "I have waited for this for a long time, dear Johnatan." the snake said kneeling down and crawling toward John, his skin became even more squamosa and it slowly turned of green yellowish color as he shaped into a snake.

    His human form disappeared and he turned into a huge snake. Roselyn felt like screaming but she swallowed down the terror as her face became paler.

    John turned around to glower at her, "I can feel your fear, go away!! Demons like him feed on the fear and terror." John said ncing at Roselyn who seemed unable to react or to reply.

    The creature''s body grew even more having Roselyn deduce John may be right, that creature was using Roselyn''s fear to grow.

 Chapter 207 - Alongside

    At that crutial point she could do two things, escape or she could work on her inner emotion and stop herself from being in fear so that whatever that creature was would stop feeding from her fear to grow more powerful.

    She closed her eyes and worked on her rationality repeating to herself internally she didn''t have to fear that huge snake in front of her, she was with John and she was just as strong as that creature if not even more.

    Roselyn kept trying to lead in her mind those thoughts even tho it was very difficult to coinvice herself when usually she was the first person who doubted her own capabilities. But she had to be confident for once. They were in that drastical situation because of her and it was her duty to get them out of that trouble.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes and the fear and agony suddenly turned into anger and fury that she felt for herself for having acted immaturily and for having put in danger both herself and his husband. Anger now overfomed fear and Roselyn''s cheeks heated up, blushing now of anger as her eyebrows knitted downz

    She clenched her fists as she kept focusimg and earth began to quake and tremble under their feet until it creaked and opened so widely that the snake fell into it.

    Roselyn took a breath of relief when she saw the snake plunging in the creaks and not emerginong even after few seconds.

    ''It was easy after all'' she said to herself as she took a breath of relief until the snake jumped like if he fell on a jumpine mat and throw himself on John. His body gripped around John''s neck who tried to take the snake over his neck by sinking his long ws inside his body but the snake''s body was so long and thick that John''s effort was just as in vain as desperate.

    Roselyn tried not to panic and this time her hands lifted to point toward the sky. She needed to do something very powerful to beat that creature. She took a long breath trying to ignore the screams of paining from John not to get her conditioned or panick but instead try to use those as a motivation.

    Thinking of John in danger drove her enraged even more, and anger was only intensigying her powers and her concertation. The sky turned of a blue intense and rain started to precipate so strong until it turned into hail. She kept curling her fingers as she kept her hand stretched up to the sky, the sky began to thunder until a lightining driven by Roselyn struck the snake throwing it on the ground and making it shake and whimper as it remained paralyzed.

    John was free from the suffocating grip and his eyes ttened in anger as he growled, with his ws he ripped part of the snake''s tail.

    The snake''s eyes extinguished for a second before shining of a red light, filled with revenge and fury

    Roselyn saw theing maw of the snake. There was no way her body could move. The only thing she could do was try to conjure the earth wall as fast as possible and hope it was enough to keep the bite fromnding in her neck. Roselyn didn''t lose time and in the the blink of an eye her hands were pointing on the earth''s surface as she focused more it shifted and the snack''s maw grew closer. Yet, when the fangs were about to chomp, Roselyn reacted quickly and the Earth spiked up and pushed back despite that the snake still managed to hit her calf sidesway.

    Roselyn felt a burning sensation in her calf and she whimpered in pain having John growl and shiver in anger to see his wife being harmed.

    "If I thought for a second to keep you alive after having tried to attack my wife your death was marked!" John dashed mming his fist down with great power. The snack that hadches in to Roselyns'' calf was stunned and released the grip leaving Roselyn on her knees panting. John was torn. He rushed and attacked the serpent while it was weak. The snake whipped its'' wounded tail around andtched in to his chest. He could feel it grinding in to his bones. "John!" Roselyn became numb as the love of her life was writhing in pain trying to free himself but the snake grip was too intense even for such a strong vampire like John.

    Roselyn had not meant to hold back so far. She was scared using fully her powers as she subconsciously feared hurting her love. Now��she had broken that seal. She remembered all his lessons how to create fire and she imagined the procedure, focusing onto the ground. She began to have headache for the efforts but she ignored the pain, she had more important things to think of. mes erupted around her. And Roselyn drove those dancing mes toward the snake burning his squame. The snake didn''t even have time to attempt to run as it''s scales melted and charred.

    But the snake wouldn''t give up, he seemed irrepressible and he attempted another attack prating his poisoned tongue inside John''s torso in the bleeding wound and then whipping so strong that John''s body flew back of his meters and his torso inmated having John scream in pain.

    The snake dropped on the ground worn out of his attack, Roselyn yelled in anger and kept focusing feeding the mes that were eating up the snake''s body until the snake''s skin waspletely burnt and he stopped to whine to die.

    An smell of putrefaction filled th air and Roselyn took a breath of relief as she gazed at the creature to check whether it was dead or still alive, she took one step foreward, shaking fearing it would wake up all of a sudden but when she saw the snake''s eyes lifeless and his skins so fully bu that it was smoking Roselyn felt more relieved.

    ~~~

    Song suggestion: "To know him is to love him" by Amy Winehouse

 Chapter 208 - Fear

    "Who was him?" Roselyn asked regathering her breath and grimacing of pain as she nced down her legs to see a severe wound that crossed all her calf.

    It was pulsing and aching so badly that Roselyn''s vision blurred, she had never been in such an aching pain.

    John rushed to take off his jacket and tied it tight around her wound to prevent her blood from keeping falling. He had to control all his senses to resist the smell of blood.

    John was also hurt, he was barely walking and his torso had a scar that from his neck reached almost his stomach, it was so deep that he could barely stand up. He was severely wounded yet his major preupation was Roselyn. banshee had a human body, they were fairies so it was very dangerous if anyone in the surrounding would smell her blood.

    It could attract so many creatures thirsty and blindly by her blood and John was too hurt to defend her in case of a sudden attack.

    He wrapped his arms around her stomach as he usually did to transport her to a new ce speeding but this time when he focused and closed his eyes his powers didn''t work probably due to his bad condition but only transported her of few meters afar.

    John was too worn out and too tired, he fell onto the ground powerless, he growled managing with his little energies left to stand up for a second attempt but Roselyn shook her head no, "you''re too weak. I can walk." She replied, but John didn''t seem willing to listen to her nor listen to his body needs and he wrapped his hands around Roselyn''s shoulders one more time. He teleported her again of few meters afar. His wounds for the fatigue began to bleed, even more, dark thick blood came out, his body wasn''t healing because he was spending all his energy to try to save Roselyn.

    Roselyn could see the redness of John''s eyes bing less luminous and she understood how seriously worn out he was. He walked closer to her, to teleport her again but she took one step behind and gazed at him shaking her head vigorously and stretching her arms toward him to gesture him to stop.

    "No!" She screamed with a pleading look, she wouldn''t let him sacrifice his life only to save her. Nheless, it was toote, John gripped around her hips one more time and they speeded toward their residence exactly in front of their door.

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears, was he insane? Her gaze traveled nearly but John wasn''t there anymore he was disappeared.

    Her breath quickened and her heart skipped a beat only to start racing as it sank heavily in her chest.

    "John?" She screamed, her voice cracked and tears fell down her cheeks.

    The wound in her leg was bleeding so much that the shirt tied around the wound was soaked in blood and Roselyn couldn''t even feel her leg anymore.

    She didn''t have the keys. How could she open now?

    "John!" She screamed one more time, she shivered but not only for the cold but also in fear. She couldn''t enter the home. She was bleeding out and anyone could attack her at any time.

    Where was John? Her gaze traveled in the surrounding, the fog was preventing the sigh and the tears impeded her vision even more.

    Her leg became tingling, and she could feel it would give up at any time. Tears kept trailing down her face as she didn''t only feel guilty but she truly was. She was the one who dragged John there and who put his life at risk for an immature reckless gesture.

    "Please John�� answer me." She begged between the sobs. For the shock she was in she couldn''t even feel the wind blowing, maybe it was and she couldn''t perceive it or maybe it wasn''t.

    She couldn''t breathe properly her breath elerated and she was aspiring air as if her breath shortened, she lost the environmental conditions of her surroundings and it was like she was slowly draining.

    "I am sorry..." She whispered if it was thest time she would see him at least she wanted him to know she was sorry and if she could travel back time she would do it.

    "If you can hear me please resist..." Her hand went to grip around her breast as she snuggled as if her heart had been ripped off her chest, somehow the thought of losing the love of her life was hurting even more than the wound in her calf. That pain was nothingpared to the emotional devastation she was immersed in.

    All of a sudden...

    She saw a ck spot crawling closer to her and she held her breath. Holding her breath for the scare somehow allowed her to regain a less elerated rhythm and breath more normally. The ck spot kept crawling toward her. if it was a creature she couldn''t even escape as her leg wouldn''t allow her any movement.

    Roselyn swallowed down and stretched her hand toward that spot she could barely see in the fog. Her hand began to tremble for the anxiety and the fear. She kept gazing around, there was no sight of John and God only knew what happened to him.

    Her forehead was heating as the anxiety and distress provoked a terrible pulsing headache. Her head was spinning for the pain and her vision blurred even more. Was that how it felt to die? She couldn''t even give herself a ration answer, all she could know was that her legs were so heavy and so tired that before she could focus their legs gave out making her fall down.

    Her vision darkened fully, her leg all of a sudden wasn''t hurting anymore her heartbeat slowed down and her breath became heavy. In a desperate attempt, she tried to push against the door of their house hoping that for a miracle it would open. But her life wasn''t a Disney fairy tale, and miracles didn''t happen in daily life. The door didn''t budge, "no..." Roselyn whispered when her instincts predicted the ck figure reaching her and as soon as she turned around the creature gripped around her.. Fear and distress immersed her and she fainted.

 Chapter 209 - Visions

    The ck spot stood up from the ground and the fog slightly faded revealing its appearance. It was John who rushed to lift Rose from the ground with all the energies he had left in his body and then try to open the door as fast as he could, his hand was shaky and he was panting for the fatigue and pain but he kept strong. The door finally budged and John dragged her body inside and closed the door behind him.

    With one more effort, he lifted her body and walked toward the sofa toy her there so that he could try to heal her wound.

    Blood kepting out of his chest, he was plowing through, at each step he took his energy lowered down a bit. He never felt that worn out, he finally approached the kitchen and grabbed the ss of wine to drink from it, one more ss he drunk up in few seconds. Sipping from it like water in the desert, but he didn''t felt better. The wine oddly enough wasn''t healing him nor making it feel better. Which made his condition even more worrying.

    His energy wasn''ting back and his wound kept bleeding.

    John felt even more tired, the pain and the weakness of his body wasn''t typical of a vampire indeed he was losing all his powers and his overdeveloped strength and capabilities only to turn back into a human thus would only mean one thing. A brutal painful death.

    John didn''t have any intention to give up on death, as he knew his death would drag with him Roselyn''s death too. He hastily searched in the fridge and grabbed one more bottle to drink more animal blood mixed with wine but again, the wound didn''t heal one bit. It was too severe to allow his body to recover with only animal blood.

    John knew what hisst chance was, he had a desperate need of human blood. That idea was what he would use as ast resort. His mind drifted to think about Roselyn as he could scent her blood like a call of the most addictive substance in the world but he was hesitant whether to feed on her or not.

    John felt like he was starving for days and like what a normal human with an empty stomach in front of a banquet full of delicious dishes would do he was afraid he would end up feeding on her so merely to lose control and eventually end killing her.

    Despite his concern, he didn''t seem to have any other option, it was either risking her life by biting her or having the certainty to die and let her die as well for not having healed her.

    He walked toward her in a slow walk as it was difficult to keep his bnce when his head was spinning and his vision was so unclear and blurred. His ears were ringing, he growled mentally scolding himself for being that weak.

    When he finally reached Roselyn he kneeled to nce at her wound, it was so deep that he could almost see her bone through it. Only the smell of blood gave him a sudden burst of energy and he inhaled that scent trying to use the energies he earned from the scent to control his senses.

    John licked the blood around the wound, as he swallowed down drips of blood he could feel the blood''s taste like a burst of energy that made his blood speed inside his veins and his heart regain some beats. His eyes slightly reassumed their usual spark yet there were still dark and their usual redness didn''t revive.

    A fraction of a second after his fangs dipped inside her wound making Roselyn jolt as she awakened and screamed in pain when she felt the excruciating pain.

    She gazed down and when she saw John tears ofmotion filled her eyes and a painful smile curved her lips, "John." she murmured clenching her fists to bear the pain.

    He aspired more blood and the taste was heavenly, he closed his eyes to sink in all the pleasure and the burst of energy he received. He could feel his organs being revived and his wound healing itself as his body began to function more properly.

    Now he had to depart, Roselyn already lost so much blood and if he drained more blood to her he could risk killing her. His eyes turned off their usual redness and hemanded himself to depart, but his body was opposed to his mind, the taste was so exquisite and his organs were so addicted to it that he could feel it in all his body and it was so hard to pull away from that sensation.

    John clenched his fists, maybe provoking some pain would help him toe to his senses and depart but the effort turned out to be as in vain. The taste of blood had inebriated his senses so much that he waspletely addicted and he lost full control of his mind which wasn''t listening to his orders and wouldn''t let him move an inch to depart and free Roselyn from his bite.

    Roselyn''s heartbeat slowed down, pain was soaking her. All of a sudden she felt even more worn out of energies and visions of her life began to appear and pass through at her sigh. It was like she was living again her memories, but only her positive joyful ones.

    In the trace she was in she could see herself as a child making cakes with her mom, ying with her sisters, and making up fairytales before going to sleep. The memories were so vivid she thought for a second they were real.

    Until the sound of a female''s voice woke her up, "Roselyn..." she couldn''t recognize the sound but all she could say was that suave voice sounded like a luby.

    She gave up to that sweet melody as more memories kept passing through her eyes and pain faded away overwhelming her and weing her in a new dimension, where the pain had stopped and she felt so rxed that her eyelids were heavy and she blinked few times before shutting her eyes.. Her hand that was gripping over her knee to bear the pain dropped down the edges of the sofas.

 Chapter 210 - Still Alive?

    When John finally departed from the grip he turned around to check on Roselyn who fell asleep on the bed. John widened his eyes and his heart raced as he wondered if his bite was too intense and prolongated, if he killed her he would never forgive himself.

    "Rose!" He whispered as his eyes filled with tears. He quickly grabbed her wife''s wrist and ced two fingers on it to monitor if he could still feel her heartbeat.

    He did, he sighed relieved, but then why wasn''t she waking up?

    "Rose... Can you hear me?" he attempted another call, his quivering lips begging for her to wake up but once again he received no answer from her making him worry even more.

    ***

    "Rose�� answer me." Roselyn heard John''s voice echoing but in the dark dimension, she entered, the usual ck room she couldn''t recognize the surroundings nor the floor or the walls it seemed like she was fluctuating in the darkness.

    "John!" she replied but her voice kept bouncing in the room and echoing, she couldn''t be heard from John.

    Thest time she entered that tridimensional ck room she linked with Sharon so she was expecting to see her. She wouldn''t be surprised to find Sharon there again, maybe she was the one who pushed the snake creature to attack them.

    The thought of Sharon made her stomach knot for the repressed anger she felt in her sister''s regards.

    A light appeared in the middle of the room and in a fraction of some seconds a woman appeared, a woman she had never seen before. The woman seemed in her 30s, she had beautiful shining red long hair, her eyes were of emerald green and few freckles in her cheeks. For her particr beauty seemed the kind of girl you find in fairytales.

    Roselyn''s eyebrows curved down confused, what was that woman doing there? Roselyn was taken back by her vision, was she in heaven and that beautifuldy was an angel?

    She had never seen her before. Yet that woman seemed to gaze at Roselyn with a friendly smile as if she had known her for years.

    "Roselyn?" The woman tilted her head to the side showing a toothy smile as she took few steps forward her.

    "Yes?" She murmured quite confused.

    "We are very proud of your courage and your capability to learn your powers." The ginger-haired girl said confusing Roselyn even more, who kept frowning her forehead and trying to recall whether she had never seen that woman but the more she focused the more she couldn''t remember her.

    That girl''s facial traits were umon, if she had seen her she would have remembered her.

    Maybe it was another trick of her mind just like the dream she had about Abigail wanting to kill a child. She was also very weak thus she couldn''t trust her visions.

    "You lost much blood, and your vital conditions are drastic." The woman proceeded to walk closer to her, her voice was more preupied and the woman touched Roselyn''s shoulder teleporting her back to Kratez''s residence.

    Roselyn was standing in front of the sofa and was staring at herself and John from outside. She tried to remainposed on the surface when deep down what she was staring at made her shiver in fear. She could see her pale skin and her several wound, she shivered at that sight. It seemed so weird to look at herself from afar. John was cryingying his head over Roselyn''s hand and sobbing.

    "I am sorry�� I am sorry..." he kept repeating over and over, Roselyn''s heart tightened seeing John so demoralized. She involuntarily draw her hand over her chest and pushed against it. She could feel a slow heartbeating from both her bodyying over the sofa and synchronized with her current heartbeat.

    "I am still alive?" She questioned, feeling the warmth of the woman''s hand dissipating when she lifted her hand from Roselyn''s shoulder teleporting her back to the dark tridimensional room.

    "Your body is fighting against dead Roselyn." The woman replied, "whether you remain alive only depends on you and your capabilities." The red-haired girl turned around to take few steps afar from her only to turn to nce at her onest time, her eyes sparkled in green and Roselyn felt her heart skip a beat as she began to fluctuate and arise from the ground.

    Roselyn tried to stretch her hands in anticipation as an unconscious movement to try to hold on to something but the walls were probably too far and Roselyn could do nothing to impede her ttering around, the woman disappeared all of a sudden, and in few seconds the room disappeared as well and the surrounding shifted in her house.

    The house was filled with objects her mom had reced years ago and the walls were creaking and needed to be painted. Roselyn frowned her eyes as she walked closer to the mirror. The reflection she cast was of a younger Roselyn, probably only 15 years old.

    She heard footstepsing from the kitchen of her house and she turned around, she could hear some voices but couldn''t understand clearly what the voices were saying. Driven by curiosity,

    she took few steps forward to the kitchen making sure to remain hidden behind the wall not to be seen when she peeked to listen.

    All of a sudden she felt someone touching her shoulder and she jumped for the fright only to turn around in jolt and find Sharon.

    Sharon smirked, "knock knock, honey." She said in an annoying voice that wasn''t promising anything good.

    Roselyn rolled her eyes to the sky, and pointed a finger nearer to her lips, "Shush, Sharon." Roselyn murmured, gesturing to the kitchen trying to let her know she didn''t want to be discovered.

    But Sharon smirked even more widely as she giggled aloud, "mom, Abigail!e here!" Sharon screamed and Roselyn held her breath. Ginevra and Abigail from the kitchen reached Sharon in a fraction of a second and when they saw Roselyn they both dropped their jaws shocked like if they saw a ghost.

    "She is still alive," Sharon said.

    What was happening? Roselyn was so confused. Wasn''t that a vision? If yes however Sharon knew she risked her life? And why would her mother and her sister be so surprised to see her alive? Roselyn sighed.

    On Sharon''s hand appeared a howdah pistol and Roselyn widened her eyes scared as her hands began to tremble. Sharon''s face was calm and rxed and like if she wasn''t holding such a dangerous object, with her usual stern facial expression she handed the pistol to Roselyn.

    She ced it over her hand but Roselyn for the fear moved her hands away and the pistol dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 211 - Take A Life

    Sharon scoffed, "how can John love someone who is so silly and without courage?" she spat in disapproval, then she picked up the pistol and reced it on Roselyn''s hand this time with force and range.

    "You survived death so now you have to kill someone because the lord of death requires so. you have to rece your death with someone else." Sharon finished to exin and then pointed at Abigail and Ginevra letting Roselyn deduce she had to decide who to sacrifice.

    How could she choose between her mother and her sister? Roselyn was dazed to have to pick and Sharon could not force her to do such a thing.

    "I won''t choose," Roselyn said and she threw the pistol on the ground but it didn''t fall, it was like glued on her hand. Roselyn''s jaw dropped and she shook her head murmuring, "no, no...please" as she kept trying to get rid of the pistol but again it didn''t fall either it disappeared.

    Sharonughed aloud as if the scene she was assisting was too fun and too morous to resist.

    When Roselyn glowered at her sister Sharon rposed herself and she managed to regain her breath when her infiniteugh finished, "you have no choice." She said wiping the tears from her eyes for havingughed out loud.

    Roselyn traveled her gaze toward Abigail and her mother, pointing the pistol at the center of them, her hand began to tremble and her eyes filled with eyes. She could feel her heart racing the more she stared at her mother and her sister in the eyes.

    "Roselyn, choose me." Abigail spoke, "you can''t kill the person who brought you to life..." Roselyn said in a brittle voice.

    Hearing Abigail''s suggestion, Ginevra intervened, "no! I will die in few years any way you have to pick your sister."

    Roselyn felt even more confused and unable to make a decision, she could feel goosebumps all over her skin, they both were important for her despite the tempestuous past Roselyn shared with her mother. Although she felt repressed anger in her mother''s regards for never taking her side and for always siding with Sharon and never supporting her as a mother would do. Despite that, it wasn''t still a usible reason to kill her.

    Killing Abigail? That was totally out of consideration, Abigail was the one who supported her and loved her. She was the closest thing to a family Roselyn had and she would never hurt her.

    Roselyn felt her mouth drying and her hands tingling, signs of anxiety and stress. Whether that was a vision or reality how was she supposed to take such a decision?

    "I can''t." She said once again, her voice broke.

    Sharon rolled her eyes once more and she scoffed, "you''re so dull! How many times shall I tell you that you can''t oppose?" Sharon raised her voice.

    "How can someone as brave, brutally magnificent, and amazing as John loves someone so weak and funky like you?" Sharon''s mere opinion didn''t surprise Roselyn as she already knew how cruel she was, nheless her sinct tone of voice made her more furious and enraged and even more unable to make a decision.

    Roselyn''s hands began to tremble, even more, she blinked few times not to explode in tears as she kept staring at both her sister and her mother with a pleading sorry gaze, "I''m sorry�� I am sorry.." she whispered to both of them.

    They both offered her a shy smile as if somehow they were understanding her and they knew she had no other choice but to decide who to sacrifice.

    How would she base her criteria to make a decision? Roselyn didn''t even know how to make a rational consideration. Should she write down a list of pros and cons like women usually did when deciding which man to pick?

    Roselyn had always been characterized by constant indecisiveness. Even since when she was a child and someone yfully asked her who was her favorite between her sisters she didn''t even know how to answer back then and now Sharon didn''t only expect her to take such a huge decision but also kill one of them?

    Roselyn''s hands were sweating and she could feel the cold material slipping through her hands, it would probably fall if it wasn''t so magically stuck in her hands.

    Roselyn gasped when finally an idea urred to her mind, in a rush movement as she didn''t want to regret her decision she spun the gun in opposite direction pointing the pistol against her forehead. She refused to take such a decision, she rather die than kill a person she loved and of the same blood.

    She felt the cold pistol''s tip pressing against her forehead and fear immerged her body, Roselyn narrowed her eyes and her finger positioned on the trigger. Her hand was steady and both Abigail and her mother screamed, "no!".

    She took a long breath and gathered all the courage in her body before she finally pressed the trigger.

    ��

    ��

    nothing

    ��

    she opened her eyes confused but she was still there and �� alive?

    "Stupid Roselyn! It''s not that easy!! I told you your life is saved so now you have to take another one back. And in case you''re too dull to understand, that life can''t be you." Sharon shook her head almost feeling pity for how silly Roselyn was to think she could escape from that situation so easily and y her usual card of behaving like a heroine.

    Sharon snapped her fingers and Roselyn''s pistol spun once again this time pointing at her mother and her sister. Roselyn was again desperate and unable to make a decision, her heart was racing even more and tightened on her chest.

    Roselyn couldn''t think of a way out, all her cunning decisions and solutions would probably fail and she gave up on the idea she had to take someone''s life. She had to use that pistol even if it was against her values and her morals. If not maybe she would have stuck there for the rest of her life or who knew what worse things could happen.

    "Alright," Roselyn said, trying to swallow the lump in her throat that was giving her voice a cracking sound.

    "Oh finally!" Sharon eximed seeing Roselyn open her voice and assume a more tensed facial expression, her hands were still trembling as Roselyn''s gaze darted between Abigail and her mother once again.

    "I- I don''t know what will happen...." Roselyn murmured to them both and they shutted their eyes close waiting for the final decision as if they were to the gallows.

 Chapter 212 - Jealousy

    Roselyn decided to do a sudden expected movement and she flinched around to point the gun against Sharon''s forehead, who caught of guard stopped to smirk to swallow hard in fear, she held her breath but it was toote.

    Roselyn closed her eyes and pushed the trigger.

    She shouted.

    When she opened her eyes to see the result of her unexpected brave gesture she was back to Kratez, the walls were the tone of her residences, and John was stillying his head over his arm and crying.

    Roselyn coughed opening her eyes and waking up trying to figure out what happened when John lifted his head to gaze at Roselyn and when he saw her alive he threw his arms around her and hugged her tightly.

    Roselyn smiled feeling suddenly better, she dropped her gaze to John''s torso to see it was perfectly healed, she took a breath of relief.

    Then John helped her to lift her body and sat her in a morefortable position.

    "What was that creature who attacked us?" Roselyn asked, "however was it so strong?"

    John''s sadness and anger, like if he didn''t want to answer that question or if he didn''t want her to know.

    "Why were you out?" John asked as his eyebrows knitted down slightly irritated as he recalled the dispute they had and Roselyn''s hast gesture.

    "I ..." Roselyn murmured, she felt ashamed to admit what she truly was going to do because she knew it would make him lose his temper, she gazed down at the sofa''s pillow.

    "I found the name of a woman and wanted to visit��." Roselyn started but before she could finish John widened his eyes and his cheeks became red in fury.

    He stood up and massaged his face as he shut his eyes close and blurted, "this can''t work." He said, his voice revealed all his anger and frustration and Roselyn felt her heart sinking in her chest hearing John''s words.

    What did he mean? What couldn''t work?

    "W-w-what?" Roselyn murmured out and John scoffed once again, "you can''t do such silly gestures driven by jealous and your distrust in my regards." John spat.

    "It''s not driven m jealousy but because you wouldn''t ept to..." Roselyn tried to exin herself but John was too furious and too enraged to even listen to her.

    "You put my life at risk and I almost killed you for such a silly gesture?" John questioned, his eyes were widened in anger and shing with an intense redness as the veins in his neck popped out.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so ..." John started as he kicked the table''s leg driven by fury but Roselyn remembered how Sharon called her and she was now the furious one.

    "Silly? Is that what you wanted to say?" Roselyn yelled standing up from the bed and marching toward John.

    John turned around to reach his room but Roselyn followed him in a rush, her head began to speed since her health was not fully recovered but she ignored the dizziness hoping it would fade sooner orter.

    The dizziness for having stood up too quickly didn''t disappear contrary to Roselyn''s expectations and hopes but it only worsens and now her vision blurred.

    Luckily she already entered the room and she walked toward the bed as hurry as she could as she felt her legs gave up and as soon as she arrived she sat down. Her vision slowly cleared and her dizziness dissipated but John was too furious to notice her distress.

    When John turned around Roselyn felt better and decided to keep fiding the mes inside her stomach for him having called her silly, "maybe you were supposed to be with Sharon since she also called me like that." She spat and John''s eyebrows curved down as he was not following her reasoning and he wondered when she had met Sharon.

    "I don''t understand what Sharon has to do with this..." he said puzzled.

    Roselyn shook her head, regretting having followed him in the room and trying to calm herself to reason with him.

    But John didn''t seem willing to make the matter drop, "If you don''t trust me and you''re too jealous not to ept the fact I had other women in the past then this is not my problem to deal with but yours. For how much I love you I can''t let you risk your life every time driven by your instincts." John said

    Roselynughed nervously, "so you.. you are leaving me for a hast decision?" she asked restive and in disbelief but he seemed not willing to meet her gaze.

    "I will go to sleep in the guests'' room," Roselyn said as it seemed to be the most obvious solution after the argument and to soften up the tense atmosphere between them.

    John nodded barely designing her of a nce as she stood up from the bed and began to walk toward the guest room, the more she walked away the more she felt sorry for the whole situation. It was their first real argument they had but it felt drastically anyway, she never saw John so furious and out of control. She didn''t like how the situation turned but there was nothing she could do to change things.

    Roselyn was jealous yet who wouldn''t be jealous of having a wealthy handsome man as a husband? She wished she would trust him more but somehow when she heard him talk about his past with other women her blood began to boil and she isn''t able to control her anger and fury.

    Maybe they needed a break, if the situation all of a sudden turned soplicated to bear and they didn''t get along as much as before, too many issues got in the middle and even if Roselyn loved him to death maybe sometimes love was not enough.

    She took a long breath and felt her eyes filling with tears, fortunately for her she was already in the guest room and she could burst into tears without being seen by John.

 Chapter 213 - Leave Me

    For the first time since they have been together, they spent the night in two separates rooms, but although they were afar it was like they both could still feel how the other was feeling. They may didn''t share a bed but they surely sharedmon feelings, feelings of anger disappointment, frustration, and bitter sadness.

    Roselyn spend the night crying and sleeping only a few hours to hope John woulde into her room to beg for her forgiveness, but he didn''te, not because he didn''t want, maybe for pride, or because he was angry at Roselyn and was truly considering splitting.

    John on the other hand didn''t sleep at all, neither did he cry. Crying was something he did rarely and the more he thought about what happened the more he felt stuck in that situation, Roselyn''s desperate gesture to go look for a woman only to collect information was evident proof she couldn''t endure the current situation not now nor ever.

    The next morning the atmosphere didn''t calm down and the anger was still prominent, John was the first one to reach the kitchen and Roselyn followed him a few minutester, they shared a shy "good morning". In few minutes some women wearing g entered the kitchen to ce on the table food, Roselyn couldn''t refrain herself from dropping her jaw as she recalled John sent the letters and she didn''t expect them to arrive and ept the work so early.

    Roselyn had to bit her inner cheek not to create additional drama and worse the situation, even more, they already argued enough, and she knew the situation was already drastic. But when she saw one of the women smile at John in a very friendly way and flutter her eyes she had to ignore it and control every inch of her body not to respond to that gesture. She would challenge any woman to have her man wooed by many women in front of their eyes, her jealousy was totally understandable yet somehow John didn''t agree with that.

    She thought of a desperate solution, fix her gaze over her dish andpletely ignore the women, maybe if she didn''t see them she wouldn''t be that jealous, although even the noise of their heels clicking on the floor was annoying her. She took more bites of the food trying to chew fastener and ignore her negative thoughts.

    Roselyn ended her breakfast fast enough and not looking at John and the woman of a gaze she turned around to head back to the room where she slept in, only after reaching it and sitting on the edge of the bed she released a silents scream to get rid of her anger. She did trust him but that had nothing to do with the way she felt for him.

    After one minute John reached her and closed the door behind him, to have some privacy and maybe finallye in peace.

    "They arrived around half one hour before you woke up so I asked them to make breakfast and then clean the house. They wille here only around 2-3 times a week so maybe it will be less hard to bear for you." John said, was that a g of truce?

    Roselyn nodded still not facing him and remaining turned around so that he couldn''t see her facial expressions. She didn''t know what to say, if she knew what John expected her to reply maybe she would have said that only to solve the odd coldness between them.

    "Did you sleep well?" John asked, and Roselyn wondered if his question was genuine or a courtesy.

    "I slept well, thanks," Roselyn replied faking a smile even if he couldn''t see it.

    "Can you look at me in the eyes when I talk to you?" John asked in a slightly irritated tone of voice and Roselyn scoffed before she pleased him and turned around to stare at him straight in his eyes. As soon as she met his eyes a shiver ran through her spine and her heart began to race to remind her how much she missed him and how much she was in love with him.

    She wanted to flinch away but she knew if she did she would seem even more vulnerable than she already was at that moment.

    "Thank you," John smiled, "I am sorry I didn''t mean to be that rudest night, I was mad and I may have said things in a bad way driven by anger." He admitted and Roselyn saw a glimmer of hope, she offered a smile that soon disappeared when she heard what came after, "but I still meant the words I said." Roselyn felt her heart breaking into a million of pieces for the second time in such a short length of time.

    "Not the silly part," John joked, trying to defuse the situation but Roselyn''s miserable facial expression remained sad despite his best efforts.

    John cleared his voice and assumed a more serious tone of voice as he rposed himself, "but I do think we can''t continue plodding if you don''t trust me, and every time I mention the past women I had your jealousy blinds you to the point to make you risk your life." John said, his voice was cold yet vulnerable.

    "And you would solve my jealousy by inviting here the women you shared a past with? That is how you build my trust?" Roselyn spat and John reached her trying to be as calm as possible.

    But Roselyn was too furious to retrain her anger and she stood up to start the argument she had been repressing for too long, she pointed her finger against John and she burst out all her anger, "you''re ready to leave me at the first difficulty when I have been there for you during all-out difficulties and siding with you without twinking twice but now only because I ask you to show me what was so fun in having sexual activities before me you turn into an opposite person." Roselyn breathed out only to rmence to give fuel to her inner fire and start again.

    "I always you weren''t an expert of love but I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless, reckless, and despicable with my heart, to use it and throw it away as if it was an insignificant object!" Roselyn yelled out as tears fell down her eyes.

 Chapter 214 - Lose Control

    "I didn''t change you, you''re always the same." Roselyn spat with all her fury and anger and John felt his blood boiling through his veins. He was so angry at Roselyn that hepletely lost his patience and grabbed her wrists to push them together and stared at her straight in her eyes, "Alright." His voice was hoarse for the anger and distress, his eyes burning in anger and shing of redness that was scaring Roselyn for the first time.

    "Do you want to see how I did it with others? That''s what you''re so desperate to see?" John yelled gripping more intensely around her wrists that it hurt.

    "Yes," Roselyn murmured out and John''s pupils'' widened, hepletely lost his senses and anger was driving himpletely insane.

    He pushed her toward the bed, "then I will show you so maybe just then you will stop blurting out words and saying terrible things to me!" He yelled at her few inches afar from her mouth. He was so furious but a thrill ran through her spin, his raise of voice intensified her curiosity even more and she had to control herself not to kiss him.

    Roselyn nodded and John was seeing red of anger, he could feel the veins in his neck pulsing and his heart racing for the anger.

    He pushed her with force backward and then pinned her forcefully against the bed, Roselyn bounced for the strong push but she couldn''t stop herself to giggle. John groaned, theugh fed his anger, his dominant rough side didn''t like when someone dared tough at his gesture. In a second he jumped on the bed, exactly on Roselyn''s body, Roselyn held her breath for the fear he would hit on her but a meticulous perfection his knees were opened and hold on the bed around Roselyn''s hips.

    "Don''t dare tough at me," John murmured in a threatening tone of voice and Roselyn started to feel a shiver of fear, "ever," he said again. Roselyn desperately tried to force a kiss by lifting her back and kissing him but John didn''t let her kiss him, he pushed her back to the bed brutally pulling Roselyn''s hair behind.

    "Don''t ever dare to say I don''t love you." John continued, recalling the words Roselyn blurted out during the dispute.

    Before Roselyn tried to move or get free John slipped his trousers and slips down and entered in her so fully and strongly Roselyn had to yell to burn the pain, John''s eyes fleshed intensely and Roselyn could barely recognize him anymore he was like another person.

    He didn''t warn her before entering or he did any forey as preparation and she wasn''t stretch enough to bear the sudden deep fast and strong thrusts.

    Even the color of his skin changed and the way he looked at her wasn''t as in trace as normal but it was anger and fury as if he didn''t love her.

    Now Roselyn regretted having provoked him. But john stretched for the bedside table and grabbed two ropes to tie together Roselyn''s wrists, he barely looked at her in her eyes and didn''t even talk to her. She asked for it, she had to remind herself that before she would fall in tears for his sudden detachment and coldness.

    He tied two very strong knots and Roselyn had to clench her teeth to bear the pain, now she couldn''t even move and the tingling feeling was sudden, for the extreme tightened. Roselyn opened her eyes toin but didn''t make it in time to say a word as John already put a bandage over her mouth impeding her to speak. Roselyn''s heart raced, now she was truly scared, she couldn''t recognize him anymore. What happened to the sweet caring john?

    Roselyn swallowed down, her curiosity faded away leaving space to fear and concern. John still inside her thrust even more inside and Roselynined but her voice was refrained by her bandage.

    His fangs went to grip around her neck and Roselyn desperately tried to get out of the bandage until john did it for her.

    John thrust once again having Roselyn scream in pain, as his fangs brushed against her neck threatening a sudden entrance. Roselyn held her breath, if before that day she was sure John would never hurt her after today she was seriously preupied he did. She shivered at the sharpness of his fangs against her neck to the point she even feared to breathe or swallow.

    Above all, she was not stretched for the anxiety and the difort she felt so her intimacy was tightened and every thrust he gave Roselyn felt it intensified and was hurting.

    John kept brushing through Roselyn''s neck making her regret, even more, having insisted so much. Usually, he kissed her neck now he was almost biting it. she could feel his fangs tingling on her delicate skin, Roselyn''s breath quickened, fearing John would lose control and sunk those in her skin to bit her and she will die in such a drastic way.

    His fangs tapped against her delicate skin and Roselyn''s breath quickened, even more, her eyes filled with tears and she begged, "please." She begged in a low voice when she began to feel his fangs slightly sinking inside. But John''s dark side was already awakened and a miserable beg could do nothing to stop it, the John she knew and loved disappeared revealing a new side of him she never met before.

    Roselyn felt his fangs prating inside her neck and provoking her excruciating pain, she tried to whimper her hands to get his fangs away from her neck but her wrists being tied together only provoked her strong pain and she cried in pain once again.

    "John!" she called out in tears when from the corner of her eye she saw blooding out her neck although the wound wasn''t severe.

    John blinked few times waking up from the trace he was in and when he understood what happened he widened his eyes and rushed to grab a gauze for her neck, he then tapped against her wound and tried to heal it although he knew Roselyn''s body would do all the work himself since it was a minimal injury.

    Roselyn burst into tears and she glowered at him as she screamed furious, "get me free, now!"

    John listened to her orders and got her free from the ropes around her wrists, she had bruises all over.

    Once he freed her Roselyn quickly threw away the gauze from her neck and then the bandage she had over her mouth and with eyes still filled in tears she pointed her finger at the door. "Out now!" she said in a chattering broke voice.

    John took a breath of relief and he nodded leaving the room in few seconds.

    He advised her not to provoke him but she decided to wake up the sleeping dog when she insulted him and denigrate him, he didn''t resist anymore and that was the result.

    She provoked him and Dod only knew what happened when someone dared to provoke a beast who already struggled to control his anger.

 Chapter 215 - Same Level

    The next morning they went to the kitchen together with every day but this time Roselyn didn''t even want to talk to John at all, afterst night and the things he did, Roselyn could barely look at him in the eyes, he risked hurting her and that only for? Revenge? Roselyn wondered, but the more she wondered the more she was sad and she was getting mad at both John and herself. She was also mad at herself because she has proven to him she couldn''t bear to do it while the other women did so in her paranoid mind it was like she gave proof she was not enough for him that thought made Roselyn even more frustrated.

    John on the other hand was only mad, well more precisely he was furious and enraged because after warning Roselyn so much she still dared to push him to let his bestial side came out. He would never want her to see him like that and he was also surprised as he didn''t expect her to act so immaturely.

    They both set their gaze on their respective meal not even meeting each other''s gaze for a fraction of a second, the only noises that could be heard were the forks and the knives hitting the porcin dishes.

    Roselyn as soon as she finished her meal she whispered to the meal a shy thank you before she walked rushed to her room or better the guest room. It was the second night in a row they slept separately and Roselyn now gave up on the idea of the peace she had with him would be back anytime soon. She finally admitted to herself she was in a deep crisis with him and there was nothing she could do to improve the situation.

    They both were in the wrong, maybe Roselyn overacted and exaggerated but John hurt her and Roselyn couldn''t get over that easily even if she knew part of the major fault was hers for that impetuous hast gesture.

    John was too proud to apologize to her and Roselyn was too hurt to be the first one to admit she was wrong. They both headed to their respective room and after so many months they seemed to be back to the first days they shared at the castle when John didn''t even want to spend much time with her as he feared he would catch feelings.

    Maybe their real problem was right there in their inability to apologize. Nheless, John soon apologized and tried to fix things and talk to her whenever they had a minimal problem but that time it was like the situation got totally over control.

    Roselyn mmed the door close even if nobody could hear her since john already had reached his room and was probably withholding how angry she was.

    A maid knocked over Roselyn''s door and when Roselyn opened it she couldn''t stop herself to frown her eyebrow and give her a nce of contempt.

    The maid forced a smile, "John never introduced me to you�� you must be Roselyn." She said.

    Roselyn faked the most false smile as she nodded. "I am Roselyn. Roselyn yton but you can call me John''s wife."

    The maid frowned her forehead quite confused and puzzled by Roselyn''s reply but she decided to ignore it and keep the smile on her face that Roselyn hated so much.

    "I noticed John had been quite distant and off recently I was wondering what happened�� I had known him for a while and I was quite concerned." The woman said once again and Roselyn had to bite her tongue not to reply to her about what she truly wanted to reply to.

    "He is fine. Thanks for your concern" Roselyn replied closing the door but the girl stopped it right before Roselyn could close making Roselyn scoffed unconsciously.

    "What do you want?" Roselyn asked annoyed, the maid offered another smile this timeless genuine more forced.

    "I know John." She said, before cing a hand over the door surface and pushing it open.

    "I know him too. I am his wife." Roselyn replied right away making her fake smile disappear to glower at her.

    "I care about him, so I hope you won''t hurt him." The maid said once again and Roselyn clenched her fists trying not to punch her even if the desire was pretty strong.

    "That''s none of your business you are here to work not to��" Roselyn replied but the woman took a step forward and giggled.

    "You may haven''t understood we are not in Edinburgh here, we are not in your big castle where you couldmand maids however you wanted. Her maids are at your same level if not above so you better respect us." She replied tilting her head to the side to look at Roselyn with a tone of superiority and confidence.

    "Then I have to remind you now it''s not like years ago when probably John listened to you when you had something to say. Even if I doubt he would ever put effort to remember your name. Now he has a wife and that is me, like it or not you can''t do anything but look at me and wish it was you for the rest of your life." Roselyn mmed the door uncaring the woman was standing on the threshold of the door and the maid had to rush quickly backward not to get hit by the door.

    Roselyn had enough of women trying to get in their way, she had already let the old maid push her around once by trusting her she won''t let that happen twice.

    After about ten minutes when Roselyn calmed down she marched toward her room when she saw John putting his jacket on, when his gaze fell on her his jaw tensed and a deep breath escaped from his lip, he was hoping Roselyn wouldn''t see him sneaking out so he wouldn''t give her exnation.

    Roselyn frowned, "you can''t go out." She said and John rolled his eyes, that was probably one of the reasons why he was trying to sneak out.

    "You barely recovered fromst night, you should rest." Roselyn continued when he saw John bottoming his jacket and then kneeling to fix his shoes.

    Roselyn seeing her efforts were in vain scoffed folding her arms, "where are you going?" she asked, curving her eyebrows.

 Chapter 216 - [Bonus ]talking About Us?

    Roselyn seeing her efforts were invain scoffed folding her arms, "where are you going?" she asked, curving her eyebrows.

    "I am going to talk to Ethan," he said as he stood up and took few steps reaching the door, "about the demon which attacked up." He whispered, as he didn''t want to be heard from the other women who worked there.

    "Don''t talk about that to anyone, by the way." John warned her and when Roselyn nodded he hinted a smile before opening the door and closing it right away disappearing in a second. Roselyn''s worry showed up as soon as he left the house, what if other snakes or demons or whatever those creatures were attack him again? Roselyn took a deep breath, her guts was suggesting her to follow him but after thest time she listened to her guts and how things turned she won''t listen to her instints now but only to her rationality.

    ***

    Ethan was standing in the wood right before the castle, fighting against a huge snake. The snake''s tail gripped as it wrapped his neck and Ethan bent his chin down to bite the snake''s body, his long fangs prated inside the skin snake so much that Ethan drunk his poison to and had to split to get away every trace. The snake released his grip allowing Ethan to grab its long body by gripping around the snake''s neck with one hand and with his other hand gripped his tail and then crushing it against a rock breaking the snike''s neck.

    The demon despite the excrutianing pain managed to jump opening his huge mouth, but right before it sunk in Ethan''s neck he catched its mouth and mmed it close, before recrashing the snake against the stone.

    The snake lost his sensed for few seconds having Ethan get advance of its distraction to rip his neck off and tear its head with a quick movement. From the snake''s ripped body escaped a yellow sustance that as soon as it came in contact with the underlying ss it liquefied.

    Ethan speeded backwards not to be hit by that weird substance.

    "What in heaven''s name is that thing?" John said, and Ethan turned around to shrug as he let the snake''s head fell onto the ground and bounce over like a volleyball.

    "Another snake attacked me and Roselynst night too." John said walking closer to the yellowish liquid and leaning closer to smell it.

    The usual smell of demons and death he could easily recognize as he had to fight against few demons in his life.

    "Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Ethan asked, but John shook his head no.

    "Nothing is a coincidence. Someone freed them." John cupped his chin and narrowed his eyes.

    "Maybe someone from Kratez that heard about Roselyn''s secret nature." Ethan tried another attempt as he gazed at his scratches on his arm there were very slowly healing.

    "If they reach the vige humans will find out about the existence of a supernatural world." Ethan continued and John took a deep breath. That''s something he already thought about during the sleepless night he spent.

    "We have to kill them before they enter in the vige or in Kratez." John replied right away as his gaze was set on the substance the snake''s body emanated that now was slowly dissolving in the air.

    "We won''t stop them." Ethan shook his head, "we don''t even know how many are there and where they are."

    John growled and flinched around when two snakes ran toward them and halted right in front of them, "talking about us?" one of them said, revieling his long tail. The other one sniffed the left liquid of thest snake.

    "Who got you free?" John growled at them as his voice thundered.

    But the demons ignored John''s question and c toward them, "Ethan, what happened to you?" the one who had his gaze set on the yellow poison lifted his head only to gaze at Ethan.

    "You were such a leader, evil and brutal and now look at you. Killing someone of your own specie." The snake said as his eyes shened with anger.

    "Your own specie?" John murmured puzzled and Ethan growled, "shut up!" he yelled charging as if he wanted to attack both the snakes alone.

    John charged too targetting the snake on the right. "You take care of left one." John whispered to Ethan who seemed blinded by anger as he already charged toward both of the snakes and John widened his eyes when the snake trew themselves against Ethan biting with their huge mouth over his shoulders.

    John punched against the earth provoking a earthquake and then he speeded toward the snakes who had to release their bite to dodge John''s attack.

    Ethan screamed in pain, but the pain only feeded the fire inside his soul. As he recalled his past and he remembered things he didn''t want to remember. He spotted one of the two snake rushing toward John and trying to attack him while he was busy fighing against the other one.

    "John," Ethan screamed before he charged and punched the snake John had behind but the snake''s tail managed to whip over Ethan''s shoulder throwing him over the ground.

    Johnid over Ethan''s body as if he was a shield to protect him from another attack, then turned around and scratched a snake''s face blinding him. The other one targetted Ethan''s leg but John predicted his attack and kicked the snake''s head making the demon bounce down.

    When John stood up Ethan growled, blooding out both his shoulders but he had no intention of giving up, "left one is mine." He said. John nodded attacking the right one, he grabbed the snake by its neck and then wrapped his own body knitting over his throat, then trew it against the floor and jumped on it with all its weight leaving the demon inconscious.

    He caught his breath gazing at the snake dying as he bit himself and the same smell of putrefaction filled the room, John turned around to see Ethan knocking down the second snake and biting his tail and then ripping it open.. The yellow liquit cascaded as a fountain and Ethan had to speed backwards throwing the snake away.

 Chapter 217 - Give Up

    The two brothers gazed at each other and shared an understanding gaze. John then speeded toward Ethan and gazed at his spread open wounds, John lifted Ethan''s arm and ced it over his shoulder as he teleported him in front of Kratez residence. He knocked over the door loudly and Roselyn ran toward it, when she recognized John''s voice she hastily opened it. John speeded again toward the sofa this time and sat down his brother there.

    "Any maid is here?" John asked whispering to Roselyn, who nodded. "I think they all are still here.." he didn''t let her finish that John screamed, "everyone stay in their room, onlye out when I ask you to. I require some privacy with Rose."

    After his order silence fell the room and Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down, those were supernatural women yet he was still throwing orders at them as if they were normal maids. Maybe that showed how little John considered them and how little he care about them.

    Roselyn swallowed down trying to divert her attention away and finally deign the poor Ethan of some attention, "how can I help you? What happened?" she asked.

    John speeded away and Roselyn leaned closer to Ethan to see his wound still deep and barely healing.

    When John returned he was grabbing bottles of wine and blood and he gave those to his brother who finished each bottle in about one minute.

    The wounds began to heal more quickly, and John took a breath of relief seeing the animal blood worked.

    "It was another snake." He then said to Rose who was staring at the brothers with a quizically confused look on her face, when she heard John''s statement her expression tensed bing more preupied.

    "Two snakes attacked us." Ethan continued, as he frowned his forehead.

    "There are probably more than we thought," John added gazing at Ethan as he massaged his forehead.

    Roselyn wasn''t following them, "what are them? How can they be so strong ..." Roselyn intervened and Ethan flinched around to stare at John waiting for him to give exnations but John seemed bewildered.

    "They are demons, there is a ce where demons stay which is in a supernatural underworld dedicated to keeping all the demons and supernatural evil creatures there..." John said but Roselyn couldn''t refrain from a nervousugh to escape her mouth.

    John took a deep breath before continuing, "someone must have freed them." He looked at Roselyn who had the kind of look humans normally had when revealed supernatural secrets.

    Even thinking and hearing about conspiracies iming the underworld or otherworld existed was enough to cause half of the human''s dizziness for the fear, what could happen when not only the proof otherworld existed but it was also open and allowed demons to escape?

    Not even John and Ethan knew what could happen if one of those demons would attack and hurt a human. Steal their soul? Turn them into monsters or zombies? They didn''t know as such a terrible thing never happened before.

    "What can we do now?" Roselyn asked pretending to be calm when deep inside she was dying of fear.

    "We just have to hope whoever opened the doors of hell will now close them and limit the damage." John breathed out, his voice was low and preupied. Ethan''s wounds fully recovered and he stood up, "I will go check William..." He said, John, hesitated before nodding and scoffing, "please link with me if you need help." He suggested to his brother who nodded and smiled at the couple.

    He walked out the door but then he didn''t head to the castle, he headed to his shack where he used to stay there during hisplicated childhood. He began to dig over all his stuff, he had some unclear memories of when he was a child, of him meeting a weird huge snake that talked to him. He said he could see some potential in him and offered him a deal.

    After that he couldn''t remember anything else, it was dark until few days after that event.

    The thought that he may be the reason why shape lifting snakes were released gave him thrills and made him so angry at himself. Right now that he finally refound inner peace and was working on building a bold with his family.

    He threw all those objects over the ground as he couldn''t find anything else important rather than some files some draw he made of what could be a snake and some expired food.

    Ethan screamed in anger not finding anything was worrying him even more, what if his fear was real and he had something to do with the snakes'' invasion?

    A light appeared in front of him and he had to cover his eyes with his arm not to get blinded by the strong shing.

    Sharon appeared seconds after, despite the strong light he could recognize her clearly and he groaned furiously as soon as he recognized her.

    "What are you doing here?" Ethan asked keeping his eyes close and opening them only for few seconds before the light was too unbearable to stare at and he had to shut them close again.

    "If you want I can help you to bring your memories back, and understand more clearly what happened years ago," Sharon said, hinting at a smirk and tilting her head to the side.

    "I never trusted you when you were alive and dangerous and I would trust you death and harmless. Give up Sharren or whatever your name is, you''re desperate." Ethan spat with his usualck of empathy and contempt toward the majority of the poption.

    "It''s S H A R O N., not Sharen." Sharon spelled her name slightly irritated and Ethan gestured with his hand before turning around, "whatever."

    "What a shame..." Sharon murmured, "I still remember the deal you made with my friends snakes, I am not sure John would be very enthusiastic to know his now loved and devoted brother made something so ..." she said but before she continued Ethan throw her a knife he had hidden in one of his box. The knife passed through Sharon''s skin like if she was a ghost but at least it was enough to make her close her mouth for a second.. She snapped her fingers and the knife appeared in her hand.

 Chapter 218 - Family

    "I could throw this knife at you but I won''t because after a long reflection I realized we are the same, Ethan," Sharon said, moving her hand and the light slightly faded allowing Ethan to open his eyes, she took a step forward him and let the knife drop to ce her hand over his shoulder and look at him smiling.

    "We are not the same," Ethan replied glowering at her and then at her hand she still had on his shoulder and he shrugged to remove it from his body.

    "You had a family who loved you and you destroyed for your egocentrism and your selfish thirst for power. We are the opposite, and that''s why I deeply hate you and pity you. Because I know how lucky you were to have a good family but you didn''t think twice before backstabbing Roselyn."

    Ethan''s words didn''t touch Sharon, she seemed she wasn''t even regretting for a second what she did to Roselyn and how much trouble she caused to her and her family.

    "I think we are very simr instead, we both react following our instincts and our purposes and thirst of revenge and we are not scared to kill- hurt people we love." Sharon rectified staring at him right in his eyes, "am I wrong or did you kill your father?" she asked before smirking.

    "He would be buried underground with a dposed body if it wasn''t for me."

    Ethan growled, feeling his nerves being hit and driving out of patience. He took a long breath, trying to remain calm. Sharon was using her powers to link with him so that she could make him relive his past, trying to make him mad was an attempt to distract him and break his concentration which impeded her to link with him. Yet he kept focusing he didn''t want to let her win.

    He decided to ignore her, if he had to find his answer he didn''t need her to do so. Ethan had always been on his own, he had grown alone without the need of anyone. And he ovee so many problems in his life that some missing memories were nothingpared to what he went through.

    Ethan kept searching in the room opening drawers of bedside tables or closets and anything that could vaguely help him to remember what happened that day.

    "You won''t find anything," Sharon said rolling her eyes and gazing at Ethan annoyed by hisck of trust.

    Ethan kept ignoring her until Sharon scoffed and murmured, "alright. Then if you don''t want to remember you can stay with that regret and doubt for the rest of your life." She disappeared right after making Ethan pause his search to swallow down the lump in his throat.

    ''She is just trying to manipte me.'' He thought to himself. After demolishing the house he gave up and scoffed before finally speed toward the castle to check if his father was fine and tell him about what happened.

    When he reached the castle William was talking to one of the maids, chatting about them and probably telling her about Ethan. When he entered William pointed at him to whisper, "See that''s him." The maid smiled brightly and bowed down.

    Ethan felt his heart overwhelmed in joy and happiness, he never saw his father talking to someone about him and that made him feel utterly grateful and d to have made the right choice by siding with John.

    "I was waiting for you to eat," William said gesturing to Ethan to follow him as he headed toward the kitchen when a huge banquet full of food and wine of every kind. Ethan''s eyes sparkled and his jaw dropped, he never saw all that food. All he ate during his life was eggs or meat, or some berries he could find in the wood.

    He didn''t even know how most of that food tasted like but the scent it emanated was promising it would be very delicious.

    "Amodate," William said and Ethan sat down grabbing the first food he had in front of his nose and eating it greedily.

    His eyes widened and he smiled as if he tasted heaven and then proceeded on eating more and more food. William exploded in augh as he ced his hand over his son''s hand, "son, the food won''t escape. Eat slower and the taste will be even more satisfying." He sugged, Ethan nodded beginning to chew more slowly as he tasted every bit of it.

    "It''s delicious." He eximed when finishing the first dish and filling the dish a second time with new food.

    After three more refilling Ethan finally recalled he had to tell William about the snake demon''s attack, he took few sips of his wine and then cleared his voice.

    "Two demons attacked John and me today, they were shape-shifting snakes. John deduced someone must have opened the door of the supernatural underworld freeing them on purpose." Ethan said William''s face became paler and he held his breath in denial. "If they hurt the vigers..." the King murmured, his eyes were wide in shock and fear. His hands began to shake, "I don''t want my realm to get annihted by demons."

    Ethan seeing William''s moved facial expression got worried and headed him a ss filled with water, "breath and drink." He murmured. After his father listened to his tip and drunk a few sips of the ss Ethan replied, "We will protect the vige, and we will find out who opened the doors of the prison. Don''t worry." He offered a kind smile but William didn''t buy his lie and was still deadly worried.

    "I promise. I will never leave you as I did before. I will do my best to defend you and give you joy. If defending the vige will make you happy and make me a good son, I will do it." Ethan said in a whisper as he recalled what Sharon told him and he realized he didn''t want to do the same mistake he did in the past.

    William smiled, "thank you. I am already proud of you." He went to hold both his son''s hands together and smiled at him. "I always was proud of you and you always made me happy, I just never found the courage or the way to confess it to you. I am d that despite our issues and problems we still found a path together."

    Ethan smiled back, his eyes filled with tears. He couldn''t believe in his father''s words.

    "We are a family now.." William finished as he held his hands tighter and wrapped his arms around his son.

 Chapter 219 - Marking The Territory

    Roselynid her head over John''s chest without thinking twice and forgetting for a second that they were currently in the middle of an emotional war. However, John smiled and sank his long fingers in her hair as he looked down at her slightly smiling. Roselyn unconsciously smiled at him back for mirror neurons or maybe because she missed seeing that genuine smile of his.

    "I am sorry." She murmured, the words slipped out her mouth uncontrobly as if her unconscious won over her pride and rationality. She regretted it some instants until she saw John bent down on her to kiss her, "I am sorry too." he replied.

    Roselyn took a breath of relief as that was what she was waiting to hear and a smile appeared on her dolly face.

    Their gaze met and burned in love and passion but even though Roselyn''s body was pushing her to kiss him more passionately end evolve things in the bedroom she refused her body''s needs. She gazed down in search of his other hand to entwine her fingers with his and then kiss the palm of his hand.

    "Maybe we should talk about what happened and about our dispute." Roselyn breathed out, but John shook his head as if he denied her proposal.

    "After what happened and having risked to lose you I want to enjoy this moment to the fullest. Joyfully and peacefully as it is." John said, smiling at her and slipping his fingers out of her hair to caress her pale heated cheek.

    "Can we just silently enjoy each otherpany? I want to feel you and melt under his embrace until the world and the problems became so insignificantly little to blend inpared to our love." John asked and Roselyn''s lips curved up, "yes." Roselyn replied and a tone ofmotion rang in her voice.

    Roselyn pinned her head over John''s torso as he kept caressing Roselyn''s hand with his long warm fingers. Their breath synchronized together and the room filled with peace and tranquillity. For some minutes thatsted like an eternity, they forgot about their problems and unsolved matters only to enjoy the moralpass finally pointing to a truce for the couple. And just like the ocean''s wavering calming after the storm, their peace was reached again after such a tempestuous argument.

    John ced a kiss over her right cheek before standing up from the sofa, "I forgot about the maids," he said pping his forehead gently and then giggling. Roselyn joined in hisugh. The maids he ordered to remain in their ce and not move! They must have been wondering what happened and why John didn''t tell them to exit their room.

    "Come out now, thank you for your patience," John ordered and the maid shyly slowly walked out of their rooms and headed toward the living room where John was.

    "I am sorry for the long wait..." Roselyn got to the floor and John curved an air blow suspiciously.

    "We enjoyed our time so much that we lostpletely the sense of time," Roselyn said with a fake proud expression on her face as she stared at the women assume a shocked quite irritated look on their face, especially the one who dared to ask Roselyn about her private life with John.

    Roselyn fixed her gaze on her for some seconds to smirk and then pointed at the door, "thank you. You can find your way out on your own I suppose." Roselyn said and John bit his tongue to refrain from an imminentugh.

    When all the maids exited from the house, John burst into augh as he shook his head, "someone had been holding too much frustration and released it all of a sudden." He teased Roselyn who smiled before pping gently his shoulder, "I am just marking my territory."

    John''s smile turned into a smirk, "then, maybe you should im it again since it had been unexplored for quite a long time now." He said with his familiar mischievous tone of voice that made Roselyn shake his head and giggle.

    "You wanted to split? Or am I remember wrong?" Roselyn teased him back but it was toote to resist as he already grabbed her hips and pushed her against his mighty body, he leaned closer,pletely ignoring her provocation and Roselyn felt her breath shortener as her heart began to race.

    The kiss reminded her how much she missed being kissed. She melted in his dazzling appearence and she leaned closer to him. Their forehead touched and they both could feel each other''s breath over their lips. Although Roselyn''s breath was warm while John''s one was cold they together melted in a perfect syntony until they locked their lips together and that''s when Roselyn began to feel alive again. Bursting in passion and desire her heart speeded even more and her backs filled with strokes of lust.

    The soft movement of his lips on hers made her recall their past together and she could feel shivers running through her spine waking every memory they shared. That was where happiness took ce, that was her safe ce, she didn''t belong to anyone but him. Happiness never felt more real like in that instant, after long infinite darkness they found their light again and either of them wanted to experiment with emotional war and detachment anymore.

    When John departed from the kiss he wistful nced at her who was smiling like some teenager pining after some actor she will never meet.

    "I missed you," John confessed in a smooth voice, those words were probably the most obvious ones after a quarrel yet they were so unexpected to Roselyn that she smiled even more hugely and her eyes thinned.

    She leaned closer for another kiss and John lifted her, she tied her legs around his hips and wrapped her hands around his neck.

    He kissed her again intensifying the kiss into a more passionate one as he slightly opened his mouth to let Roselyn''s tongue explore his mouth and start a slow delicate dance.

 Chapter 220 - Making Peace

    John lifted her dress to expose Roselyn''s legs and dug his hand to trail over her calf and up to her knee. Roselyn''s breath quickened and she could feel her heartbeat echoing in her chess, he speeded toward the bedroom and posed her down the bed in a sexual yet delicate way. Roselyn grabbed his shirt''s neck and pushed him closer to kiss him once again before unbuttoning his jacket and shirt.

    She removed his shirt revealing his mighty body and six-pack, gasping at the heavenly sight. Where the snake hit John there was still a scar left Roselyn couldn''t refrain to run her fingers through it as she recalled the unpleasuriny events that she inadvertently caused.

    He jumped over the need to remove his underwear to dedicate his full attention to Roselyn who grabbed his shoulder and pushed him to the side climbing on top of him with her legs open as she sat over his hips. She bent over his torso where the scar was and nted delicate kisses all over his wound until John cupped her chin and lifted her chin to indulge her to lock his eyes with his.

    "This is from the past, we are the present now." He murmured probably understanding Roselyn''s gesture was driven by her feels of guilty. Roselyn hinted at a smile.

    A present with her, Roselyn liked how it sounded and she smiled as John started to trail down a stroke of kiss all over her neck having Roselyn curve her neck, "let''s forget aboutst night''s unpleasing events." John finished his sentence as he slipped out Roselyn''s dress and moving his kisses down her belly button making Roselyn shiver and sigh.

    She could feel the familiar pulsing inside her core as his fingers tapped against Roselyn''s clit and delicately pped over it having Roselyn moan out. He kissed her folds and with his tongue explored her clitoris, teasing with the tip of his tongue with a circr movement and when he felt she was wet enough he thrust in her making her remember how well it felt to be filled and stretching as his hard member began to thrust inside her. Her hands went to cling over the sheets as his thrusts soon quickened as he got deeper inside her. Roselyn felt his hardness hitting her g spot over and over and maybe for the missing of activity in thest days or for how much she missed him she could feel her intimacy wettening even more and sooner than the usual.

    John grunted as he kept thrusting, the bizarre sound of airing out at each thrust just proved how efficient his work was and how Roselyn was satisfied.

    She moaned once again as she tried to held her breath and open her legs more widely to allow him a deep entrance.

    There was no sign of pain as Roselyn was immersed in nothing else but pleasure thrills running all over her foot fingertips and up to her legs and knees. Roselyn moaned out once again making John roll his eyes in pleasure and open his mouth slightly to breathe in with his mouth as he grabbed over her hips and thrust even more.

    "Did you miss this too?" John asked with a mischievous hint in his voice. Roselyn nodded with her head but a mere nod wasn''t enough to satisfy John''s ego as he quickened, even more, the thrust having Roselyn shorten her breaths.

    Roselyn tried to reply but the thrusts were so pleasuring that she couldn''t even focus on vociferating as answering her body only focused and sunken all the pleasure it dipped in.

    John slipped out to grab Roselyn''s leg and bring it over his shoulder to enter in her and having Roselyn moan even louder.

    "Answer, Rose." He called for her in the grunts and her quickened breaths that filled the room.

    "I did..." Roselyn managed to breathe out as John deepened in her even more.

    "I missed this so much." Roselyn rectified when John slightly slowed the moans and when he heard what he was so longing to hear he thrust again with the deep powerful thrusts.

    Roselyn''s body was shaking in pleasure as her legs began to feel tingling, she tried to modte her breaths as her heart was racing so fast that she feared it might explode at any time.

    John took her hand and brought it closer to his torso where his scar was and then lifted it of few inches as he kept thrusting. He kissed Roselyn''s hand that by the gesture was so moved to moan out once again.

    "I missed this too," John said, his voice so lowpared to Roselyn''s continuous moans yet she still managed to hear it. Roselyn smiled, her hairs fled over as her body fluttered.

    "Promise me you will never do something as risky asst night," John said, Roselyn widened her eyes, John said he didn''t want to talk about those events and now he brought them up during such an intimate activity.

    He thrust harder as he slightly x like if this time he wasn''t trying to satisfy her or give her pleasure but to male a bit, indeed Roselyn x was in pain for a second before he began with his usual thrusts.

    "I thought I lost you. I thought you left me." John continued, Roselyn''s breaths were so fatigued to formte a good sentence and she only managed to reply between the thrusts, "I will never leave you."

    John''s eyes lightened up in joy and cheerfulness, "promise Rose." He asked as if he didn''t fully believe her words. On Roselyn''s forehead formed small drops of sweat.

    "I.." Roselyn muttered and a strong intense thrust make Roselyn rush closer to her peak, "I promise." she moaned out.

    A promise sanctioned in a pact not of blood but of sweat which somehow is just as powerful and as legato.. She gave him her word and that was all John wanted to hear.

 Chapter 221 - Truce

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    John thrust more and more and Roselyn took another moan until John rolled her body around by grabbing her hips and pushing her to the side, "oh.." Roselynined when he rolled switching position and with him still being inside her she felt an ufortable pain. She was on top now, John whispered to her to turn around and she did following his order, they both were wheezing. Roselyn turned around and John smiled as he lifted her and positioned her back on his member delicately slipping inside not to hurt her with a rushed entrance.

    "Ouch..." Roselyn murmured when that position still unexplored caused her ufortably and an odd burning sensation.

    "Are you alright?" John asked to make sure she was alright and when she nodded he began to thrust more slowly but not fully entering as he didn''t want to hurt her much.

    Roselyn tensed her stomach''s muscles as she arched her back and her head too staring at the ceiling and turning her head to the side as she synchronized her thrusts with his.

    Roselyn''s breath began to shortener when she got used to that position the ufortably soon disappeared weing the pleasure, John cupped her breasts from behind with his huge hands and Roselyn shivered at the touch. He began to thrust deeper causing another moan to escape from her lips.

    His hands trailed down to her stomach exploring every inch of her body and intensifying both the quickness and the deepness he entered in her.

    John''s grunts synchronized with Roselyn''s heavy breaths and the bed creaked at each push.

    "Feel good now?" John asked and Roselyn nodded, "it feels amazing."

    She said slowly pressing her knees against the sheet to bnce the weight as the only foothold. Her hands left his knees for some instant to grab her hair and push them aside so that they wouldn''t halter John''s work.

    His hands from cupping around her breasts went to grab over her stomach to keep her still to thrust even deeper, Roselyn squeezed her eyes for the mixture feelings she felt of both pain and satisfaction that somehowbined in an enjoyable dance. Roselyn moaned more and stokes of pleasures made her shiver and moan one more time.

    "John..." She moaned out his name.

    "Yes, my love?" He replied smirking as he admired Roselyn''s legs shaking and filling with goosebumps, he could also hear her heartbeat racing so fastly.

    He kept thrusting more intensely as he managed to keep Roselyn''s hips still so she wouldn''t be unable to escape or retreat from his thrusts.

    "I''m close." She said in a breath as she suffocated another moan.

    John increased his thrusts making it, even more, harder for her to resist the imminent sensation, "don''te, not yet." He ordered her with a rough mighty voice that made Roselyn get thrills of passion.

    Roselyn squeezed her eyes and tried to resist contracting every inch of her body andmanding her muscles not to release by tensing them. "I want you to beg for me," John said, his voice hid a tone of mischievousness.

    "I want to hear you beg, ask me for permission." H ordered, slowing down the thrusts only to quicken them suddenly after hismand and enter in her almost fully.

    It was so hard to resist, she could feel vibrations of pleasure all over her body and her knees were shaking intensifying, even more, the sufferance to try to refrain.

    "Please�� John..." Her voice came out as a mix of beg and moan having John smirk and only after admiring her mouth slightly open to resist.

    She took a long breath only to breathe out another desperate beg, "please let mee."

    John proudly smirked until finally, he replied, "now you cane, my love."

    Hearing hismand Roselyn rxed her muscles and she felt all her body reaching her peak and overwhelming her in pleasure and release.

    [end smut]

    She rolled down the bed and let her body fall onto the bed tired. John smiled,ying next to her and turning to the side to look at her with a gazing love on her face.

    "Truce?" John asked in a murmur and Roselyn smiled, he stretched his hand and Roselyn shook it, "yes, truce." She murmured back to him before snuggling close to him. He wrapped his arms around Roselyn pushing her body closer to his and melting in the embrace. They fell asleep hugging each other, while Roselyn smiled cheerfully abandoning herself to the tiredness of the day.

    When they woke up the sun had risen for a while and Roselyn slept more than usual after the tiring days she had, she needed a deserved rest.

    Roselyn reached the kitchen and maids were already there filling the table with amazing food and bouquets, at that exact time Ethan just finished his breakfast too and was heading to their residence.

    Ethan knocked on the door and two of the supernatural maids went to open the door, the one who opened it as soon as she saw Ethan''s awesome appearance dropped her jaw in a trace, he was so simr to John but had less pronunciation jawline and his hair was shorter. Yet he was very attractive and his strength could be perceived from a mile away.

    Ethan knitted his eyebrows down looking at the maid confused, "John." he only said before with his usual abruptness he pushed the maid''s body away to find his entrance and follow John''s voice toward the kitchen.

    "Oh.." John frowned his forehead, seeing Ethan was never promising well and it only meant something happened.

    Roselyn turned her head and when she saw Ethan she curved her eyebrows down and held her breath in preupation.

    "Can I have a private chat with you, John?" Ethan said and Roselyn felt her stomach knotting as she swallowed down the lump that formed in her throat.

    "You can tell here, my secret is her secret too," John replied with a serious tone of voice and Roselyn hinted at a smile before clearing her voice and rposing herself. She didn''t need to be so pathetic over such a normal statement like that.

    "I want to tell you privately before�� then you can decide whether to tell her or not." Ethan insisted and John scoffed before standing up and heading toward the near room.

    That was one of the asions when Roselyn wanted to have overdeveloped senses only to be able to listen to their so private conversation, she was dying of curiosity. Maybe Ethan didn''t want to let her hear since it could be something rted to her?

    Maybe she shall try to walk closer to the room''s locked door where they entered in to hear what they are talking about? The idea urred to her mind and even though it seemed so extreme and desperate. After all, as John said, ''his secret was her secret''.

    Roselyn shook her heading back to her senses and refusing the voice in her mind suggesting she walk closer to the door.. She had faith in John and she was sure he will tell her as soon as Ethan will be gone.

 Chapter 222 - Proud Of You

    "What happened?" John asked as soon as they gathered in the room and after making sure the room was well locked, Ethan took a resigned breath and began to walk around the room as if he was nervous to tell him.

    "I.." his voice broke and he chucked for the nervosity, he cleared his voice and finally gazed up at John, "when I was younger..." Ethan changed his approach, he seemed not to be able to even look at John as if he was regretting and ashamed by what he was going to reveal or if he was scared of his brother''s reaction.

    John waited patiently in silence understanding he was having difficulty and giving him the time he needed to process what to say.

    Ethan hinted a smile, he wasn''t used to feeling that vulnerable and it only showed how much he cared about John and how much he needed to be epted by him now. John blessed him by giving him a second chance and he didn''t want to let it go up in smoke.

    After a brief silence, Ethan used to rpose himself and finally reorganize his ideas, and n a speech he finally took a deep breath. "Sharon appeared to mest night. She mentioned me doing something in the past that I couldn''t remember but it may be corrted to all the events."

    John shook his head, he smiled kindly, "you know how Sharon is. You shouldn''t trust her, she maniptes and ys mind tricks with everyone." John said convinced of his answer.

    Ethan on the contrary wasn''t so positive about the entire situation, he was sure something odd happened and he knew he had done things in the past. If he didn''t remember it only meant the situation could be even more dangerous than he may imagine.

    "I have taken many lives, John..." Ethan continued murmuring.

    "And so did I." John soon intervened offering another supportive smile.

    Ethan''s gaze remained concerned as he pulled his hair behind.

    "I have met demons during my path, I allied with them, enter into agreements, made the deal, and even killed a few of them and stole their powers. That''s why the snake said he thought I was by their side." Ethan said with a sad tone of voice, his gaze was fix on the ground like if he didn''t want to look at him in the eyes when he revealed things like that. He was ashamed and if he could go back in time he probably wouldn''t have done half of the things he did back then but he was desperate, he had no one and he was willing to do anything to grow stronger and seek his revenge against his family.

    John sighed, he hesitated for few seconds before he reached his brother in few steps and ced his hand over his shoulder, "we all do mistakes, I am sure you did those things driven by anger. I did many things I regret too but those mistakes only help us in the future to improve and not repeat them." John said wisely and Ethan slowly gazed up meeting his gaze and smiling, "you can only improve from that person you were." John finished and Ethan nodded, he seemed more optimistic.

    "There''s no day I don''t regret having killed our father or having never tried to talk to you when I was younger," Ethan confessed in a murmur, his eyes filled with tears but he gazed up to the ceiling to drive those tears away.

    "That''s past. We focus on the present now, and you helped me in the Kratez battle and are part of the family now. Everyone deserves a second chance after all." John walked even closed and stretched his hand to wrap his brother in a tight hug.

    After a brief but intense embrace John departed and smiled at him, "don''t worry." he murmured when Ethan turned around to nce at his brother onest time before opening the door and stepping outside.

    Roselyn was still sat down at the table and as soon as they exited the room her gaze darted between them in search of answers.

    "See you." John said cheerfully and Ethan smiled at his brother, "goodbye Rose, sorry for the intrusion," he said as he speeded toward the exit door and in few seconds the door opened to close right after.

    Roselyn moved the quizzical gaze to John who exploded in augh, Roselyn rolled her eyes more relieved, if it was something serious John wouldn''tugh so somehow his reaction reassured her.

    "Your curiosity will kill you one day," John joked as he regained his breath and reached her near the table.

    "He was only worried about his past, and he doubted he had something to do with the snakes demons invasion," John exined to Roselyn who gave a breath of relief and stopped to hold her breath.

    "Does he have something to do about it?" she asked, arching her eyebrow but John shrugged, digging his hands inside his pockets.

    "I don''t know. But I reassured him, he seemed very worried and I didn''t want to cause him more distress."

    Roselyn smiled genuinely almost not recognizing that new mature version of him,prehensive and empathetic. He turned into a new person and maybe Roselyn was truly the cause behind his change.

    "Why are you smiling?" John asked narrowing his eyes confused but Roselyn gestured with her hand, she walked closer to him and ran her hand through his long smooth hair.

    "I am so proud of you." She whispered, the words she spoke slipped out her tongue uncontrobly like if they came right from the bottom of her heart.

    "I am proud of the person you became." Roselyn rectified, her eyes sparkled in joy and gratitude, she saw the change and the growth John made during the months they spent together and she still remembered the first days she stayed in the castle, the only fixed thought and insane obsession he had was to avenge his father but if she looked at him now he could only see someone mature enough to forgive andprehend others.. She couldn''t be prouder of him.

 Chapter 223 - [Bonus ]Can’t Be Tamed

    "Abigail stop!!" Victor''s voice thundered in desperation and frustration as he kept Abigail trapped tightly in his arms after she tried to attack for the fourth time another child in thest 10 hours.

    He scoffed and teleported her back to his house, he locked the door before she would escape once again and he grabbed a few gropes to tie her wrists together.

    Abigail groaned and tried to bit Victor as soon as she understood what he intended to do.

    "What are you doing?" Abigail screamed staring with her bloody crimson big eyes at her now tied wrists. She tried to get free but lucky for Victor she didn''t seed driving her even more furious.

    He then with a second robe went to tie another knot over her ankles to tie her feet together and kept her still in a snuggled position.

    "I will bring you animal blood," Victor said pointing his finger against her as if he wanted to threaten not to move.

    "I want human blood!!" Abigail replied in a desperate tone of voice and Victor scoffed, he was so worn out by the continuous trying to tame her and he wondered when John would visit her, he needed his help right now.

    He returned to her room to see Abigail shake in anger and desperately wiggling to get free from the rope. Victor headed her the ss filled with wine and blood but as soon as Abigail held it and she took a sip, recognizing it wasn''t what she craved for she threw the ss against the door and the ss broke into thousands of pieces.

    They had already little blood and letting it go to waste pushed Victor closer to lose his patience.

    "Abigail!" Victor screamed enraged, he couldn''t bear her immature behavior anymore, he didn''t remember how hard it was to control the needs during the first weeks of transformation yet he surely remembered he wasn''t as irascible as her. Moreover, Abigail was pregnant so probably that was even making her more furious and uncontroble.

    Victor took a long breath trying to calm himself and recollect all the patience in his body, "Abigail listen to me." He said with the calmest tone of voice he could offer, "you''re a good person, who would never harm a fly. I am sure with a little effort and dedication you can learn how to control your powers."

    Abigail stared at him quietly and for a fraction of a second Victor thought she would understand him and maybe finally calm down, but the hope soon vanished when she revealed her long fangs to groan.

    "I have to call John," Victor murmured to himself. But he couldn''t let her alone in the house, it would be a matter of few minutes before she would find a way to get herself free.

    He pinched the skin in the middle of his forehead as he scoffed confused unable to make a decision, he felt almost hopeless at that point, regretting second after second the decision he took by choosing to turn her.

    "Abigail please..." Victor said still pinching the skin in his forehead and trying to calm his nerves one more time, "If you don''t move when I will be back I will give you human blood," Victor said as a desperate tentative to try to convince her not to move by doing what usually rtives do with kids.

    The vein in his neck was bloated for the anger and his forehead slightly reddened.

    Abigail''s eyes sparkled for a second, considering what Victor proposed and for some instants, the idea seemed ideal, she didn''t even need to move or do any efforts but just wait for him to bring her the object of her desire.

    It was saliva was already dropping just at the thought but her human side and rational mind made her realize that Victor was probably lying, if he was so willing to feed her human blood he would have already done it in thest two days.

    "I don''t think you will. But you only say so to trick me to stay here waiting for you and not move." Abigail replied arching her eyebrows and gazing at her husband with a suspicious gaze.

    "Abigail I beg you, if you even love me a bit then wait for me patiently I will be back in few minutes. I am talking to the Abigail I fell deeply in love with, I am talking to the girl who would always reserve a good word for everyone, I am talking to the girl who would always put others first. That girl may be driven by inner uncontroble craves but I am sure she is still there and is listening to me right now."

    Abigail didn''t reply she limited herself to stare at Victor as he slowly walked toward the door and opened it, "I trust you." He said onest time before he closed the door and mentally prayed Abigail would listen to him and would behave.

    She was still tied but although he locked the door he deep down knew a vampire''s strength could easily get rid of the ties in few minutes especially if the vampire was starving and was pregnant.

    But Victor trusted Abigail and hoped somehow she could control her insists the meantime he only had to speed as fastly as he could to John''s house and ask him for help as the situation was getting out of control.

    He speeded wasting much of his energy since he was running as fast as he could, at each meter he crossed his mind remained fixed to Abigail and he prayed inwardly she wouldn''t escape because if she did it was over for them.

    Humans would find out the existence of supernatural creatures moreover human blood would get her so addicted that her body would reject every other type of blood leading her to survive by killing thousands of innocent humans.. He didn''t want her to be that person.

 Chapter 224 - Are You Eating Enough?

    Victor knocked on the door and when one of the maids went to open he run inside as fast as he could and reached John.

    "What happened?" John asked deducing it was probably going to m the attack of another snake and quite annoyed for being disturbed right when he finally made peace with Rose.

    "I can''t control Abigail anymore." Victor said even if he hesisted seeing Roselyn nearly but he didn''t have time to ask him some privacy.

    John frowned his forehead and knitted his eyebrows but before he could ask further exnations Victor turned around and disappeared speeding away.

    "I wille back soon." John whispered to Roselyn before hastly following his cousin.

    Roselyn took a long breath and murmured, "alright. Say hi to her from me." She sat down at the table and asked the maid to bring her some food as a worthy substitute to cheer her up.

    Victor returned home and the whole visit took about a few minutes, he took a long breath, if Abigail escaped he would have found her on the way home so there were high chances she remained home and sessfully controlled her powers?

    Victor opened the door and gazed inside, no sign of Abigail, if she was still at home at least she didn''t untie herself and would still be in her room.

    "Are you sure..." John tried to ask but Victor gestured him to be quiet as they walked closer to the room where Abigail was tied in.

    Victor stepped inside the room and dropped his gaze to the floor, Abigail was lying asleep on the floor still tied, he took a breath of relief and his heart began to beat in its usual rhythm.

    Victor wanted to cheer andpliment her, scream to the word that his loved wife did it! She sessfully controlled her senses on her own.

    "This is a good sign?!" John asked confused as his gaze ran through theyers of ropes tied around Abigail''s ankles and wrists impeding her to move.

    Victor smiled, he nodded with a spark of joy in his eyes, "It means she has finally controlled herself." He stated traveling his gaze from John to Abigail who looked so innocently when asleep.

    "Alright, so I can go back home..." John intervened taking a step forward the door but Victor stretched for his hand and made him halt just like John suspected.

    "We can start practice as soon as she will wake up," Victormented and John didn''t seem to have an alternative but wait until Abigail would wake up. They silently headed toward the kitchen and Victor filled two sses of wine for both of them.

    "We should practice inside," John said before sipping from the ss and Victorughed amused as if he just heard a good joke. But john''s facial expression was serious. Victor knitted down his eyebrows so John exined his reason: "I stumbled across shape-shifting demons. I already had to fight three but they are very powerful." John took a deep breath and Victor''s facial expression became nk and scared.

    "What kind of snakes?" He asked but John stared at the emptiness before replying, "snakes."

    Victor sighed, "oh..." that''s all they said, John could feel his fear invading the room.

    "Ethan is helping me to try to stop them and solve the situation," Johnmented, sipping from the ss again and trying to sound less preupied than he was, he knew if Victor would see his cousin scared he would freak out. Especially if that cousin was John, the most unfearing ruthless, and the stronger person he ever met, the one person he loved and hated at the same times for the adjectives just mentioned.

    "You trust him a lot," Victor said in a voice smatterer and almost doubtful.

    "I do," John replied right away glowering at him as if he didn''t want to get started. He knew Victor enough and he could read the disapprobation in his gaze.

    "You forgot he killed your father?" Victor asked saying the thing John didn''t want to hear and as soon as he heard the words escaping from his mouth John threw the ss on the floor abruptly.

    "I didn''t. Like I didn''t forget about you threatening you wished you did it." John replied, his eyes shed with crimson redness and his fangs grow longer.

    Victor''s gaze traveled toward Abigail''s room as if he feared the noise would have woke her up.

    John walked toward the refrigerator nonchntly to grab the whole bottle of wine and took few sips from it.

    "Be quiet, she is sleeping and you don''t want to make her mad trust me," Victor said clenching his teeth.

    John shrugged, "I am not scared of a fresh vampire." He said, he raised his voice as a clear provocation to Victor probably trying to get his payback after his statement about Ethan.

    Victor growled at him but the noise of Abigail''s footsteps made the both of them turn around.

    She had shining bloody eyes and she revealed her fangs as she gazed at Victor, "your promise!" she lifted her voice. Victor scoffed, she lost it again and was back to her bestial nature.

    "See..." Victor whispered to John who is a step rushed to her. "Hi, Abigail," John said hinting at a smile and appearing right in front of her, Abigail frowned her eyebrows now growling at John.

    "I''m happy to see you too." Johnmented at her grown, "Did you cut your hair?" John asked cupping his chin and gazing at her quizically, "what did you do? You look different. Are you eating enough.." John said but Victor soon intervened. "John!" he called and his voice thundered around the room.

    Abigail''s eyes shed even more and her fags grow longer as she growled once again. She took a step forward John looking up to him with a threatening aura.

    "What are you doing?" Victor asked John, he didn''t understand the purpose of making Abigail mad, was that still a provocation for what he said earlier? If it was he wouldn''t be surprised, John was the type of boy who hardly forgot and had much resentment.

    "Oh, you turned into a vampire?" John asked ignoring Victor and fixing his gaze on Abigail.

    John snapped his fingers, "that''s it!" he giggled massaging his forehead, "I forgot about it."

    Abigail was narrowing her eyes as if she felt yed by John.

    "You must be starving. I still remember the first weeks after turning into a vampire I felt like I had been starving for years, my body was aching so badly that I couldn''t think of anything else than human blood." Abigail took another step forward John, her eyes shing even more and her hands began to shake for trying to contain her anger and frustration.

    "It was a weird feeling. How can you miss and crave something you never tasted before? However, let me confess you a secret. The taste is even better than what you imagine. It is iparable to any food you have ever eaten in your life.." John continued nodding.

 Chapter 225 - Good Job

    "What are you doing John?" Victor asked seeing Abigail on the edge of his limit and losing her patience.

    But John kept ignoring his cousin and he fixed his gaze on Abigail traveling all over her body as if he was scrutinizing how the transformation was.

    She was almost fully turned which meant only good news; when you fully turn you slowly start to gain your human side more and you shall be more favorable to control your powers and instincts.

    "Your body is reacting well to the transformation," John murmured almost surprised as he didn''t expect Abigail to react so well and be so irascible.

    John arched an eyebrow and kept staring at Abigail whose breath shortened as she tried to contain her anger, she didn''t bear John''s gaze, and the more he looked at her the more her blood was boiling through her veins.

    John seemed uncaring of her anger, at the same time he also seemed as if he wanted to provoke her and if he enjoyed making her mad. Maybe he didn''t fear her at all or maybe he never liked her, the people he liked and fully trusted could count on one hand.

    "Are you angry?" John asked with a challenging tone of voice that made Abigail groan loader, "attack me then." John suggested raising his eyebrow with a challenging look.

    Abigail clenched her fists trying to control her fury.

    "Come on!" John screamed and his voice thundered in the room making Abigail lose fully his patience and attack him.

    She took a step forward him and punched toward his torso, but John effortless backward with his upper body bending behind and then he giggled.

    He turned around to gaze at his cousin, "all this worry for this?" John asked but as soon as he finished his mockery, Abigail attempted another attack this time trying to scratch with her long ws on John''s shoulder but once again he dodged the attack easily which only made Abigail even more furious about her attempts unsessful.

    Her fangs sharpened even more, and her ws became more prominent, she took few steps backward to charge and he attacked her again kicking her with one leg his stomach, and with the other one his calf. John dodged the first attack easily and jumped to the second one almost caught off guards.

    He nodded hinting a smile, "good move. Again, faster!" He said.

    Victor took a breath of relief as if he realized why John was provoking her because he wanted to elerate her transformation and train her at the same time to prove her capabilities. If she got angrier and used her powers her body would turn quicker to continue charging more and more energies and that would also fast up the intermediate stages that made her irascible.

    Abigail more motivated by John''s encouragement gave two punches one on his chest as fast as she could, John kneeled to dodge and Abigail at the same time she attempted a kick but ended up almost losing her bnce and missing John.

    "Keep going," John said while he pped his hands as if he wanted to motivate her furthermore. Abigail was driven by both anger and the will to prove her strength. She understood John was much faster than her and was sessfully dodging every attack. She had to catch him off guards if she wanted her efforts to work.

    She gazed around her room, trying to search for an object, whatever she could use to distract him and attack him when he was distracted.

    Until she spotted a sharpy object that looked like a harpoon, probably one of the objects Victor would use to haunt animals, she speeded there and grabbed it as quickly as she could to throw it to John who kneeled dodging the attack but the sharp knife hit the floor behind him and bounced against the floor as it began to throw against John with a faster speed. John stretched his arm to catch it. But the movement was too hast and he ended up slightly cutting himself, he grimaced with pain as he heard an air moving behind him and he turned around but Abigail was already ahead and crushed him against the floor.

    She smiled proudly and John pped his hands, "good job" he stated, pping his hands. Abigail walked closer to him, her eyes shed less intensely and her anger drastically reduced. She took a breath of relief.

    "I will teach you more tricks in the future but I can''t teach how your body works, I can only teach you to drift your energies and powers to good reasons not to end up like me and your husband who is driven by both instincts and rage took the lives of innocent people," John said having Victor nod as he slightly dropped his gaze toward the floor as if he wasn''t proud of the things he did in the past.

    "How can I learn to control my body when I feel like it doesn''t even belong to me?" Abigail said spitefully and reassigned to how the situation got out of hands.

    "You will learn, it may take years or months that only depend on you but you will learn." John smiled at her, trying to reassure herself.

    "Now get your body used to animal blood, to satisfy that irrepressible craving. I suggest wild boar blood, it''s more fulfilling and tasty. Victor can go haunt them for you." John suggested turning around to nce at Victor for approbation and he nodded.

    "Be careful." John mouthed to him referring to the snakes, his cousin understanding his referring nodded. John grabbed the bottle of wine he spotted on the near bedside table and headed it to Abigail, "now drink this." hemanded.

    Abigail drunk it up in few minutes finishing the bottle to thest drop.

    John''s gaze dropped to Abigail''s belly, "the baby is growing fast." he arched an eyebrow, he will probably be born in one month or so. How can you exin that to humans if they find out?" John asked pulling his hair behind as his usual gesture of frustration and worry.

    "Now one issue at a time. Let''s deal with her supernatural nature then we will deal with the child." Victor intervened reaching Abigail and taking her hand, "I''m proud that you sessfully controlled your powers twice in a day." He said smiling at his wife proudly and Abigail''s eyes fleshed a little less as her human side emerged for a second to smile at him.

    "John, can you stay here with her while I go look to haunt a wild boar?" Victor then asked traveling his gaze to John who even if he inwardly wanted to get back to Roselyn nodded, faking a smile.

    "Sure, I will.." He replied.

 Chapter 226 - Conflict Of Interests

    John and Abigail headed to the kitchen as shee back to her senses and they waited for Victor to return with the meat, Abigail seemed shaken as if she was slowly understanding what happened in her surroundings and what her desires were. That usually happened to vampires when they finished their transition and fully turned.

    "You alright?" John asked noticing the familiar puzzled gaze, he knew that gaze very well he had the same confused gaze when he found out what he did the first nights after turning.

    The only difference was that he had nobody who could refrain him and impede him to do such despicable things whereas Abigail was lucky to have them to keep an eye on her and would refrain her to do things she wouldter regret.

    "I was�� going to kill a child. A child... That could have been my son!" Abigail said as her eyes filled with tears and she quickly wiped them off with a shaking hand.

    "You will learn soon how to control your stimulus Abigail, things like that won''t happen anymore. Your child is growing stronger thanks to the transformation as weird as it may seem."John said, trying to drive her attention away from that matter.

    "It should be against nature to allow a vampire to grow a child and give life but that happens sometimes and that was the only thing Victor could do to save both your child and you." John continued gasping, as the words came out his words he understood why Victor did what he did if he was in his shoes maybe he would have done the same to save Roselyn''s life and he also did bite her when she was risking her life.

    Abigail took a deep breath and looked up to John, "did you tell Rose?" she asked in a murmur as if she was worried to ask such a thing and at the same time scared to know his answer.

    "I did, I don''t want to keep secrets with her. Not anymore." He replied gazing at Abigail who nodded and gasped.

    "What did she reply?" Abigail asked in a low voice almost unhearable and quite concerned about the answer.

    John smiled, "she was worried for you and wanted to see you." He replied and Abigail smiled for a fraction of a second before knitting her eyebrows, "worried?" she asked and her voice peaked.

    "Yes. But I will reassure her that she has nothing to worry about, you improved and are slowly learning how to control yourself so I couldn''t be happier and I am sure she will appreciate it." John reassured Abigail whose gaze remained fix on the table as if her mind and her thoughts were taking full control over the situation. She shook her head gently and she took another long breath, "I hope so. I hope she will love me and won''t be scared of me." Abigail murmured, she gasped gazing at an empty spot on the table.

    "She won''t, she wasn''t scared of me when I killed many creatures in front of her." John joked as he giggled but Abigail gazed up at him widening her eyes and bing even paler. "Y-Y-You killed creatures in front of her?" She stuttered, her mouth dried making it difficult for her to swallow down properly.

    John cursed himself mentally, maybe he didn''t have to mention that. In his mind, it seemed like a good idea to soften the situation but somehow it wasn''t and made Abigail gaze at him half scared half irritated.

    "...Yes." John didn''t know what to say to flee from that difficult situation, he limited himself to shrug. Maybe he should have mentioned Roselyn''s supernatural powers to experience the crimes peoplemit and prevent deaths. But something was telling him that was probably the worst thing he could do.

    "When the supernatural army attacked you in the castle?" Abigail asked blinking few times and managing to reorder her ideas.

    The door bummed against the near floor and Victor entered grabbing few bottles of blood. His clothes were dirty of blood and with some hair as he probably had to fight against few wild boars.

    He walked toward the table and ced the bottles on the table and then he removed his shirt, "one of them was poisoned." Victor said to John and as he removed his shirt he revealed a scar on his stomach.

    "The snakes." John groaned, "what if their n isn''t infecting humans but infect animals?" John questioned as he dropped his jaw.

    "Did the animal turn or acted differently after being poisoned?" John asked as he cupped his chin and narrowed his eyes trying to figure out the whole situation.

    Victor took few seconds to recall the fighting, "maybe a bit stronger."

    Johnid his head over his hand as he gasped, "I wish I could know what they have in mind."

    The thought was killing him slowly, he hated to left things unsolved especially things so important like that.

    "Drink, Abigail." Victor said pulling closer the bottles to her who shook no with her head, "I don''t want it since it will make me stronger." Abigail refused Victor by gesturing with her hand.

    "Why not?" Victor asked arching his eyebrows and glowering at John suspicious he said something he shouldn''t have said.

    "Because bing stronger will make me kill people and I don''t want to do that! I don''t want my powers and strength to make me turn into a murderer." Abigail spat out as sheid her head against the table and burst into tears.

    Victor glowered at John more as if he supposed it was his fault and John scoffed flustered. "Can you stop ming me for everything, Victor?!" John yelled irritated.

    Meanwhile, Abigail took a long breath as she absentmindedly started at the empty space in front of her as she probably was trying to organize her ideas together and trying to n what she could do next time.

 Chapter 227 - Rules

    *** meantime in Kratez

    At the third-order Roselyn asked to the maid may not be going through, she slightly got more irritated. They were ignoring her as if she wasn''t in the house. She asked them to do the errands and clean the kitchen but none of them seemed to even take into consideration Roselyn''s requests.

    "This is my house and I am John''s wife! You have to listen to me!" Roselyn spat out of patience after being ignored for hours.

    Two women or whatever creatures they were flinched around to gaze at her with superiority, and then giggle shaking their heads. That gesture of disdain and disrespect made Roselyn even more irritated by their immature behavior. She took a long breath before folding her arms and gazing at all the seven women who were working in the house.

    "I will repeat myself onest time," Roselyn said in a threatening tone of voice that made all the maids giggle once again but Roselyn tried to ignore them to finish her sentence. "Go clean the kitchen." Roselyn clenched her fists but the maids shook their heads.

    Roselyn felt the blood boiling through her veins and her stomach turning as a lump in her throat formed.

    "Alright if you don''t do it yourself I will force you to." Roselyn raised both her tone of voice and her eyebrows. One of the maidsughed out loud pointing her finger at her, "you? What do you want to fight all seven of us?" She asked amused as if she was underestimating Roselyn''s capability. She turned around to whisper, "it will even be a miracle if you knock down one of us."

    Roselyn losing her patience narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists, a wave of wind pushed the woman violently against the wall. Roselyn kept focusing and moved her hand toward the floor, the soil creaked until it opened in the middle and the creak erged until it became so deep, another wave of wind pushed the woman inside the hole which began to drain her inside. A nt on the wall''s shelf grow to wrap around the woman''s neck and began to tighten around it impeding her to fully fall the hole by holding her upside down.

    "What did you say?" Roselyn asked in an irritated tone of voice. The woman was dangling upon the big hole in the floor and the only thing keeping her from falling inside the heart hole was the nt''s stem. The creature became red and fear filled her eyes she began to cry as she begged Roselyn to bring her down and spare her life.

    With the corner of her eye Roselyn could spot another woman trying to attack her, she recognized what creature she was when long fangs grow from her fingers and her pupils reddened. She was a vampire. Roselyn knew well enough their powers since John was probably one of the strongest vampires. With her other hand, she soon created huge mes of fire that fed so much to grow like a tall wall standing in front of Roselyn. The fire''s mes surrounded her to create a circr wall to protect the other maids'' sudden attack.

    Roselyn''s eyes sparkled and her energy was so intensified that she could feel all her euphoria in her body waking up her senses.

    "Repeat what you said," Roselyn murmured to the woman who was tied to the nt''s stem. The heart''s creak kept growing and Roselyn''s body fluttered in the air not to fall inside. The more it erged the more it drained things inside, it was almost reaching the other maids who didn''t know what to do.

    "Repeat!" Roselyn screamed, she tightened her clench more and the n''s grip slightly released having the woman scream in fear as she feared falling.

    "P-P-P-Please I''-I-I''m sorry�� I am sorry. I beg your pardon." The girl murmured, but Roselyn wasn''t satisfied yet. She still remembered what she said to her about John when she mmed the door. She could hear the woman''s voice resounding in her head saying that ce wasn''t her castle and she couldn''tmand over them. Roselyn wondered if she would dare to oppose her orders after that day.

    "Will you listen to my orders now?" Roselyn asked traveling her gaze toward all the maids. Each one of them nodded quietly, their eyes were widened in fear and they were paler than the usual.

    "I didn''t hear the answer." Roselyn tilted her head to the side as she intensified the grip of the nt around the woman''s neck.

    "Yes." They all replied in chorus.

    "Good," Roselyn replied. The fire slowly extinguished and the creak closed. In few minutes the ground was turned in its usual appearance but the nt was still gripping around the woman''s neck.

    "And you�� don''t even dare to talk to me like you did recently." Roselyn took few steps forward to the girl who was still dangling upside down. The woman nodded, swallowing so hard Roselyn could feel the noise of her swallow.

    Roselyn opened her hand and the woman fell over the ground. Despite the pain, the maid didn''t cry of pain, still in shock and she quickly reached the rest of the maids.

    "Now," Roselyn said walking toward the woman who dared to challenge her patience.

    "First rule: you don''t have to try to tter yourself with John, nor talk to him sweetly. He is my man, and whoever dares to try to entice him will have to answer to me." Roselyn said staring at each of those women. They nodded, keeping their gaze down to the floor.

    "Second rule: You have to listen to my orders, from the silliest ones to the biggest one because you work for me too. So if I ask you to jump down a bridge you have to do that."

    Roselyn smirked halting in front of the woman who dared to talk back to her earlier, she tilted her head to the side as she stared at the red mark that formed in her neck for the intense grip of the nt.

    "Last rule: You don''t have to say a word to John about this�� mishap," Roselyn said and this time none of them dared to say anything nor toin about her decision.

    Roselyn got her little revenge on them, she couldn''t say she had much resentment in their regards for having shared a past with John and for misunderestimating her skills. Now if there was a certainty was that they will never dare to oppose her, not again.

    ***

    John returned home leaving Abigail with her doubts and concerns to finally return to Roselyn.

    He knocked on the door and one maid went to open it to him when he entered he could feel an odd atmosphere, all the creatures were cleaning quietly and they didn''t hint to say hi. Theypletely ignored his arrival.

    "Hi, love," Roselyn said with a huge smile on her face and marching toward John jumping on her feet, she looked oddly happier than usual which made John suspicious.. John frowned his forehead, "what happened?" he asked curving his eyebrows suspicious Roselyn had probably something to do with the weird behavior of the maid not even paying attention to his return or cheering him like they usually did.

 Chapter 228 - Surprise

    "Oh, nothing happened. I am very happy to see you." Roselyn ced a soft kiss on John''s nose''s tip as she smiled as she took his arm and headed toward the kitchen.

    John turned around to say hi to the maids but they all gazed at Roselyn who frowned her forehead and they all flinched around their gaze ignoring John''s cheer.

    "Why aren''t they saying hi?" John asked confused but Roselyn shrugged faking a surprised and puzzled facial expression, "I have no idea. Maybe they are jealous to see us happily back together."

    "Hmmm," John assumed a thoughtful expression Roselyn had to bit her tongue not to giggle.

    She walked inside the kitchen and pointed at the very clean and shining furniture, and then at all the food on the table. "I asked the maids to clean up and make us a huge banquet to celebrate our trace." Roselyn smiled proudly and Johnughed, "you did something? didn''t you?"

    She rolled her eyes, "of course not! I just asked them and they agreed without making stories." Roselyn said faking another smile.

    John smiled shaking his head slightly as if he knew she was lying.

    "Sit down now," Roselyn said as she walked to the opposite side of the table, she ced some food in her dish.

    "How is Abigail?" Roselyn asked, taking few bites of her food and keeping her gaze fix on John to try to decipher his facial expression.

    John sipped from his ss and cleared his voice. "She is improving a lot. She already sessfully controlled herself twice." Johnmented, his facial expression wasn''t tense so Roselyn assumed he was saying the truth and she smiled quite relieved to hear such good news.

    "I will go tomorrow to see her and continue the training," John said as he took another bite of his food.

    "Please don''t overwork her or don''t hurt her," Roselyn rmended and John nodded.

    "I won''t." He replied right away. They both finished their meal when someone knocked on the door.

    One maid soon began to walk toward it but John soon called, "don''t go." the maid halted.

    "Roselyn you should go." John said and Roselyn raised her eyebrows, "I invited a person here." John exined himself and Roselyn nodded, she stood up and quite hesitantly, and as she didn''t know who she could find behind the door.

    She reached it and took a long breath to open it.

    "Rose!!" Kathy wrapped her arms toward her and Roselyn dropped her mouth as her eyes filled with tears. She hugged her precious friend tightly, she could feel her heart explode from the joy she was in.

    Kathy departed from the hug, "John asked me to work for him here, he said he may be dangerous for an..." she gazed around the house. After making sure the other maids weren''t in the surroundings she whispered, "human, to be here but the other maids could protect me."

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down and she shook her head vigorously as she widened her eyes. "No, no-no. that''s not a good idea. I don''t want to lose you." Roselyn panicked but John appeared behind her making Kathy joint, "I will protect her too. She will work here when we are at home only." John rectified yet Roselyn seemed still quite suspicious about the x of the situation.

    "I can learn martial arts or whatever you need to stay near you. I missed you so much, Rose." Kathy said wrapping her in a warm hug and at that point, Roselyn couldn''t refuse that proposal.

    "Alright." Roselyn breathed out her decision and then apanied her to the table.

    "Sit down," Roselyn suggested but Kathy was kinda embarrassed, she wasn''t used to sitting down at tables or attend banquets. Especially if she was a guest of the royal couple and the future King of Scond. Her cheeks heated, she didn''t know what to do, what fork to use what food she could take, and in what order.

    She cleared her voice and gazed shyly to Roselyn, "I''ve already eaten." Her voice was frustrated which Roselyn soon recognized as she had known her for years.

    "You can use the first fork and can take whatever food you want," Roselyn said probably deducing the reasons behind her difort.

    Kathy smiled and slowly took a dish filled with turkeys and took a few slices then some potatoes. She kept gazing at the couple as if she needed a further push and she was still hesitant.

    Roselyn and John trying to mette asuoagio began to eat as well and only when Kathy felt more asuoagio Roselyn spoke, "I am sure my mom is hating on me after she found out about the agreement."

    Kathy swallowed down the bite she took and then traveled her gaze toward John as if she wasn''t sure to reply in his presence.

    "He knows more things than you expect. Don''t worry." Roselyn reassured her and just then Kathy replied. "She was, she thinks you''re the reason why Sharon disappeared."

    Roselyn opened her eyes widely, her mother was right indeed.

    "When Sharon was still at house and you were in the castle she totally lost it she was obsessively checking the news to wait for your break up new and she was secretly plotting against you." Kathy scoffed and rolled her eyes, "she wasn''t unbearable although seeing her so enraged and jealous was also funny."

    Abigail suffocated augh from escaping to her lips as she questioned her next matter, "what about Abigail?"

    Kathy sipped from the ss and when she probably came in contact with wine her eyes narrowed and she had to swallow hard not to choke on it. She had never tasted it before but after that sip she understood she didn''t miss a lot. The taste was so acido and undrinkable.

    Roselyn smiled as she remembered the first time she tasted wine and she felt the same way.

    "She was mad at Abigail too.. Abigail told me in somehow she found out about her pregnancy and was threatening her to convince you and John to postpone the marriage."

 Chapter 229 - Betrayal

    They spent the rest of the day chatting with Kathy until they sent her in one of John''s propriety.

    The next morning, when Roselyn woke up John had already left, to go teach Abigail. He left a note on the bed to remind her he loved her and to tell her she was going to Victor''s residence to do second training with Abigail.

    Roselyn took advance of his absence to sleep a bit more andy in bet about one hour more of the usual. At the bottom of the note, a quote stated that maids weren''ting so she had to reason to wake up early but she could take few more hours to rest.

    She turned around in bed until she fell asleep again about a little time that seemed so little to her probably due to her sleep she saw a light from the hall.

    "You''re already back?" Roselyn asked, stretching her arms and scratching her eyes to wake up and clear her blurred vision due to sleep.

    No answer.

    She scoffed inwardly feelingzy out of nowhere she refused to wake up so she decided to call him and ask him to join her in bed.

    "Come here. I want toy down a bit more." Roselyn said in an amused tone of voice but again she received no answer. It was odd, John had overdeveloped senses how could he not hear her?

    "John?" Roselyn called as she climbed toward the edge of the bed quite concerned and confused.

    She stood up and after putting a dress on she walked closer to the light exiting her room and entering the hall.

    The light she saw was unbearable like if the sun was standing a few meters afar her, Roselyn took steps backward and Sharon appeared.

    "Hello, sister." Roselyn knew she had the powers to be linked with life and dead but she never expected banshee could also link with alive people.

    "How can you appear here when you are supposed to be�� dead?" Roselyn said as she tried to blink her eyes more times, to wake up from her vision. Maybe she was still dreaming.

    "Roselyn we are banshee, the fairy of life which means that our powers don''t disappear when we die. We can still link with other people and enter into their minds. Sounds like I will always be a hinter for you." Sharon said with a mischievous proud tone of voice.

    "What do you want then?" Roselyn cut it off as the less time she spent with Sharon the better.

    "I just want to ask, since you''d always acted like you were the smartest sister. How does it feel to be betrayed and deceived not only once but twice?" Sharon said curving her thin lips in her familiar annoying smirk.

    "If you didn''t betray me at this time you would be alive and I would be lost in a wood or probably dead," Roselyn replied narrowing her eyes, whether it was a dream or not she was losing her patience.

    "Are you sure we are done here?" Sharon asked arching her eyebrows and acting like if she was nning something.

    Roselyn shook her head and turned around, she wanted to go back to sleep. "Stop trying to manipte me." She whispered.

    "Where is John?" Sharon asked right when Roselyn was about to take a turn and enter the corridor to reach her room. Her question and her tone of voice made Roselyn halt and turn around.

    "It''s nothing of your business," Roselynmented to glower at her and turned around once again.

    "Maybe you''re not as smart as you thought," Sharon whispered but when Roselyn turned around once again to ask what she meant she was already disappeared.

    Roselyn ran toward the bed to check the letter, she skimmed through it more and more times but there was nothing weird that caught her attention and warn her.

    Maybe it was another of Sharon''s tricks, she took a resigned breath and went back to sleep, finally.

    After about one hour she woke up and headed toward the kitchen, a ss of wine was fallen over the floor and the parquet was x in wine. Roselyn took a towel and cleaned it up, probably when Sharon entered her room the wind made the ss fell.

    She removed some grapes from the fridge and ate them as she waited for John to arrive. A little part of her was concerned Sharon may not be tricking but could allude to something more serious.

    Roselyn''s overthinking was definitely Sharon''s main purpose so she couldn''t fall into her trap once again. John was training Abigail and there was nothing weird in the letter. She reassured herself mentally when a major reassuration came when John opened the door.

    Roselyn took a breath of relief and smiled widely, "John! You''re fine!"

    John giggled arching his eyebrow quite concerned, "you didn''t find my letter?"

    Roselyn was even more reassured, he wrote the letter and that was the confirmation. Sharon was only trying to deceive her another time but this time Roselyn didn''t fall for her tricks.

    "How was practice?" Roselyn then asked as she stared at her man walking toward her it was like he saw him for the first time, her legs were shaking and she was in the trace staring at how handsome her boy looked.

    "Good. I taught her few more tricks. She is learning fast and getting even stronger. I guess much power is sent by her kid." John started when he finally reached her and kissed her softly.

    "You just woke up? I can see it from your eyes still closed." John smiled and chuckled as he stroke Roselyn''s hair behind her ear, Roselyn nodded. "I did, I probably just had a nightmare."

    John knitted his eyebrows, "another one?"

    Rose shrugged, "doesn''t matter." She smiled and kissed him over his cheek. "You''re here now.." She took a long breath as she felt reassured to see he was fine.

 Chapter 230 - Never Lose

    John took a few pieces of food from the fridge and ced them on the table as they both say down.

    "I was thinking��" Roselyn started "if there is an otherworld for supernatural creatures. That''s where we will go when we�� when we die?" She asked.

    John tilted his head to the side the question caught him off guard, "no, Rose. The otherworld where the snakes came from is only dedicated to demons ones. That''s all I know. Since lucky enough I hadn''t been experienced death yet." John replied with an amused tone of voice.

    Roselyn smiled even if she would have preferred a more serious answer to her question.

    "Anyway in case, you will ever die. I won''t let you alone." John said and his voice changed in a more serious tone of voice.

    "But you''re immortal." Roselyn curved her eyebrows down.

    John smiled and leaned closer to her, "what''s the purpose in life if It''s not a life with you by my side?" He whispered and ced a soft kiss on her lips. Roselyn felt her cheeks heated up and her heart sunk heavily in her chest, that was the best deration of love she ever heard.

    "Maybe I will reach immortality." Roselyn smiled and lifted her arms to wrap them over John''s shoulders, "So that I will bother you for the rest of your life."

    John grabbed Roselyn''s hips and squeezed them as he pushed her closer to him, "I would rather be bothered by you for the rest of my days than being acimed by every other woman on the Earth."

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes, "what Did Abigail do to you?" She asked in a suspicious tone of voice as she scrutinized him from head to toe.

    "did she poison you?" Roselyn kept the false and John rolled his eyes.

    "For once that I try to be sweet and romantic and look at her, acting like a spookydy and underestimating my efforts!" He scoffed as he prated to be mad raising his eyebrow.

    Roselyn chuckled seeing her falling for her teasing, "sorry." She said as she leaned closer to him and brushed her lips over his almost kissing him and when he tried to lean closer for a kiss Roselyn backward a few inches and smiled. "Keep the romantic talking." She whispered closer to his lips.

    John''s hands still grabbed at her hips traveled down. Roselyn felt a shiver ran through her spine and her breath bing heavier.

    "Now my mind drifted toward another direction," John murmured back as his hand went to grab Roselyn''s booty and crushed her over the table as he lifted her dress admiring the sight of her perfect body.

    "No, I want the sweet talk now." Roselyn hissed but John tilted his head to the side to smirk.

    "Now my sweet side dissipated and I came back as the usual John." His hand slipped inside her panties and Roselyn held her breath as she felt his almost cold hand sneak into her intimacy caressing her warm skin.

    "It''s a shame��" Roselyn replied in a murmur trying to refrain from the urge to kiss him.

    "I was curious to know what effect it could cause to my body." She leaned closed to his ear to whisper in a sensual tone of voice.

    John tensed each muscle of his body not to yield to the temptation to kiss her. It was a challenge now, she had to convince herself to say sweet and romantic things while he had to refuse her provocation. The one who kissed the other one first would lose. They both were seriously in difficulty as their bodies were attracted to each other like cmities and the longing desires they felt for each other were so strong that it was so hard to resist.

    Yet none of them seemed willing to give up, on the contrary, they were ying their cards right.

    John knew very well how Roselyn''s body was replying to his touch, he could tell it from the natural sign that couldn''t be fooled. The redness of her cheeks, the elerated heartbeat, the ways his nipples hardened at his touch, and the goosebumps that formed on the external side of her thighs.

    John''s hands trailed over Roselyn''s stomach and then up to her breasts to find out they werepletely exposed as she wasn''t wearing a bra.

    "I don''t think you need to find out as you''re already experiencing the best I can offer," John smirked touching Roselyn''s warm breast that he could cup easily with his hand. He opened his fingers and pinched her nipples between his fingers to find it so hard at his touch. Roselyn repressed a moan which escaped from her mouth as it would be a clear sign of surrounding.

    She swallowed down and decided to y a little offense as she unbuttoned his trousers and bent over him to kiss his defined six-pack. She looked up to him, "are you sure this can''t ever get better?" She questioned before licking the vertical line of his sculptured six-pack down toward his v line.

    Roselyn''s gaze fell down his pack that hardened at her gesture and this time he was the one who had to try to refrain from his body''s reactions to Roselyn''s tease.

    Roselyn smiled nting kisses over his stomach, "because I am sure it can. Let me show you, I just need to hear what I want to hear." Roselyn whispered. John was in difficulty he knew he only had to please her by saying her the sweet things she wanted to hear but his pride didn''t want to give up.

    He grabbed Roselyn''s chin and pulled her down the bed to refrain from her provocation and y defensively as he began to kiss Roselyn''s corbones, his hand grabbed Roselyn''s neck fully having her bite her lips as that grip made Roselyn''s senses go crazy as she refrained another moan.

    He kept kissing her as he removed her pants and tilted her intimacy with his long fangs.

    "I never lose Roselyn, remember that." His voice deep and at the same time suave echoed in the middle of her fatigued repressed breaths.

    He bent down and just his gesture made Roselyn arch her back in response.

    He leaned over her intimacy and as soon as he tapped his tongue against Roselyn''s clitoris she moaned out losing the sexual challenge.

 Chapter 231 - Vanilla

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable]

    John smirked, "see." He murmured, his tone of voice was proud making Roselyn regret her inability to control herself.

    His tongue began to circr move around Roselyn''s clitoris expanding the circr motions over and over in a sensual movement making Roselyn moan as shivers of passion ran down her spine and a feel of sudden freshness invaded her core. Her hands when to clench against her sheet.

    Roselyn closed her eyes to benefit fully from his work until all of a sudden he stopped, Roselyn opened her eyes astonished to see him appear in front of his special closet where he kept all his toys and objects of pleasure.

    He turned around when he spotted Roselyn staring at him he knitted his eyebrows, in a severe voice he ordered, "close your eyes and keep them close."

    Roselyn smirked before closing her eyes, she felt her curiosity pushing her to open her eyes but she tried not to.

    Since John knew her very well he soon grabbed a bandage and wrapped it over her eyes before he dedicated himself to tie her wrists to the bed''s bars so that she couldn''t remove the bandage and she had no other choice than keeping her eyes closed. When he rushed toward that table again he grabbed few candles. Roselyn heard the noise of the lighter clicking and the wick of the candle started to burn.

    In few instants vani scent filled the room making Roselyn''s mind take a romantic direction, she inhaled the delicate rxing scent, and before she could realize it her back was arched again.

    How she wished she could see what he was doing, if only she wasn''t tied maybe she could realize what she was involved in.

    The lighter clicked more times but Roselyn was too immersed in that vani paradise to count the number of candles he lit. In few more instants, the room was bathed in the dim flickering light, the vani scent was so mesmerizing to make Roselyn forget where she was and dissolve in that nuzzling and delectably perfume it provided. She could hear John''s footsteps knocking against the marble floor and the more he got closer the more the scent intensified bringing more mystery to his actions and having Roselyn came back to reality.

    "Do you like the scent?" John asked as he traveled his hand toward Roselyn''s naked shoulders and between her breasts. A shiver ran toward her spine and she arched her back once again only to murmur, "yes."

    Her senses were inebriated by that rxing scent intensifying the emotion of the moment. John managed the keep two candles practically with one hand like if he was used to do that.

    "These are special wax candles. As they burn they melt a special massage oil. The only thing you need to do is bear the heat for few instants before it turns into pleasure. Can you do that for me, Roselyn?" John asked and without thinking twice Roselyn immediately nodded.

    He smiled, as he leaned closer to her ear, "good, girl." He whispered, hearing hispliment Roselyn released a long breath trying to suffocate a moan, and held her breath.

    She couldn''t see nor move her head and the curiosity of not knowing where he would let the candle drip the oil was making Roselyn oddly more excited at the idea.

    However John didn''t let her much time to wonder as a heated drop fell over Roselyn''s rib, the hotness was gone in a sh. It stung only a bit, enough to release the pleasure sensation and leaving her longing for more.

    John inclined the candle more and the candle dripped faster so he moved it slowly toward Roselyn''s breast. At that point she couldn''t refrain anymore it stung her leaving her in a minimal pain that as soon as it touched her skin turned into pleasure.

    Roselyn''s skin filled with goosebumps as her mind began to wonder how great it would be on her nipple.

    Her breath drew in sharp and vani wasn''t anymore the only thing that filled the room as at every drip that touched Roselyn''s skin a new moan she gave.

    It felt so good as if she could touch the sky with her hand.

    The sensation was so amazing and weird at the same time, the candle''s drips burned for a second before cooling down and sent strokes of pleasures all around that area like a release of muscles and a proper massage.

    When the drops touched Roselyn''s nipple she moaned in anticipation, it burned more than when the drops fell over her ribs but at the same time, it also gave her more pleasure.

    She breathed out as another moan escaped her lips, "don''t stop please." She begged as that feeling was the best feeling she ever experienced in her life. "Keep going."

    It was like her whole skin was massaged and little strokes of pleasure immerged her body to leave her poisoned in passion and desire.

    Another drop fell over Roselyn''s hard nipple, she could feel her intimacy pulsing and wettening even more without even being touched.

    The scent of vani expanded in the room and her body heated up soaking every drop.

    Tingling sensations broke out in her skin causing her breath to quicken between the moans until Roselyn felt John''s touch messaging the oil the candles released, he started to massage Roselyn''s bare smooth skin at each motion she was pushed closer to her core.

    When the candle''s drops touched Roselyn''s inner thighs she moaned out so aloud to awake the death and unconsciously she wriggled her hands forgetting she was tied, her tensed muscles hurt for a second as the ropes gripped over her wrists tighter but soon the pain was thest thing she remembered when more drips fell a bit closer to her intimacy.

    If it existed a dimension of pleasure Roselyn knocked at the door at least a hundred times after that night only to find one person to open that door: John.

 Chapter 232 - Without You

    [smut, don''t read if ufortable.]

    "Are you more rxed now?" John asked smirking and Roselyn nodded yes as she was still wheezing.

    He blew the candle turning it off and then he ced those over the bedside table. He kissed Roselyn''s stomach having her arch her back, the more he slowed down the kisses'' stroke the more Roselyn''s breath was shortening and shivers ran through all her abdomen.

    He removed his pants and entered in her with a hard thrust that made Roselyn moan at his thrust, after the message her body was more rxed than usual and her intimacy was allowing a bigger entrance for having gotten in the mood early. Goosebumps formed around her legs as climbed closer to her to keep thrusting. Roselyn opened her legs spreader as she moaned once again.

    John hold onto her knees to keep thrusting as Roselyn bent her head to the side and her breath elerated almost as fast as her heartbeat.

    "Oh my..." Roselyn moaned out louder as she could feel his member hitting her g spot multiple times and at each thrust, it was impossible to contain the moans. She painted when his rhythm increased a lot and all Roselyn could feel were intense pleasuring strokes all around her core.

    She clenched against the bed''s sheet whimpering and tilting her head to the side as she tried to keep up her hips rhythm with John''s rhythm. She could feel the oil of the candles only intensifying each orgasm Roselyn released and making it impossible to contain anymore.

    "It''s amazing," Roselyn said in between the breaths, John was so hard and mighty inside her but that time Roselyn felt him have more space to thrust in since Roselyn''s was more stretched than the usual due to the previous forey.

    John thrust more intensely and speeded more as Roselyn could feel the usual noise of air release that always made her feel shy and embarrassed at the same time but that only proved as good John was at his work and how much Roselyn was enjoying it.

    "Would you like to hear something sweet now?" John said, his voice was a bit fatigued for the continuous thrusts and Roselyn didn''t understand if his tone of voice was joking or he was serious. She decided to reply in monosybic "yes..." as she kept wheezing as John''s thrusts continued in a fast movement.

    Roselyn''s breath synchronized with John''s grunts and heavy breaths filled the room with passion. Even their sweat over their body was making them shine in that heavenly sensation.

    Roselyn never felt better before, how could that feel so good?

    "I love you, more than anything in the entire world." He said as he thrust harder and tried to lower down his breath so that she would hear his voice.

    "I was serious about earlier." He gripped over her hair as he leaned his head toward Roselyn''s breast to start kissing there passionately and in desire.

    If Roselyn could control herself and would manage to breathe slowly she would ask for more but her heartbeat was beating so elerated and her breath was so shortened and intense she doubted she could say anything. John ced his hands over her knees and hold onto those to thrust deeper in modted strong thrusts making Roselyn roll her eyes in pleasure.

    "I would die without you, I would be lost, Rose," John said still inside her and stopping the thrusts only to stare at her in the eyes as he confessed his feelings. Roselyn smiled unconsciously as her eyes sparkled in joy.

    "What''s the point of living an immortal life if it''s not with the person you truly love? I don''t want a life without you." John said as he kept staring at her slowing down his thrusts to allow Roselyn to slow down her breaths too. He was thrusting gently not to break the atmosphere as they gazed at each other with eyes filled with love. John''s pupil was even dtated and his love was transparent behind his surface. If eyes could speak they would confess true feelings of love.

    "I love you so much," John said, and even if it wasn''t the first time he said those magical words Roselyn felt like it was the first time he confessed to her his real feelings.

    Roselyn leaned closer to him to kiss him and she murmured "I love you too. I don''t imagine my life without you either."

    John began to thrust once again this time faster and deeper hitting multiple times Roselyn''s g spot.

    John didn''t stop looking at Rose straight in her eyes as their bodies began to move synchronically together. Their skin was sticky for both swear and the oil Roselyn still had on her body, the room still smelled like vani and it looked like they moved into a new dimension.

    He kept thrusting more intensely and fastly that all of a sudden Roselyn felt her knees beginning to shake and her fingertips being tingling which only meant one thing, she was closer to reach her climax.

    John took thest groans and thest thrusts as hee inside her without not bothering to exit since he wanted to have a future with her. All of a sudden he could see and wish for a family for the first time in his life.

    Roselyn took thest moan and stared at him slip outside her as he managed to regain his breath.

    He didn''t stop staring at her for an instant and the way he looked at her was making her feel burning in passion, his gaze so intense that Roselyn could barely bear it. In that exact second, she realized she didn''t have to worry about any other woman in the entire world because the way he looked at her waspletely different from the way he looked at others.. In that little fraction of a second as he curved his lips up Roselyn felt alive, she felt beautiful and like if he could see her as the best version of herself.

 Chapter 233 - Teach A Lesson

    "You''re so beautiful," John said in his smooth hoarse voice that Roselyn loved so much. His voice was husky, so masculine and mighty that perfectly matched his character and appearance. Roselyn loved the sound of his voice so low and dominant. Which sounded opposite to hers, which was peaked and grave and she sounded much younger than she truly was. Maybe the motto opposites attract was right since they were opposite in everything, both personally and magically speaking yet they matched perfectly together and if the definition of soulmates existed then they truly would be mentioned in it.

    "Stop it," Roselynined as she blushed terribly and unconsciously looked down in shyness.

    "I had never seen a more gorgeousdy than you," John said as he sounded astonished by her. Roselyn found his statement hard to believe, since it was obvious with all the women he met he would have seen prettier girls than her, yet Roselyn somehow appreciated his words. Maybe what he truly meant was that she was more beautiful than the otherdies because she had something they didn''t have, his heart and a rtionship with him.

    Roselyn rarely believed inpliments and tterings boys told her because she always thought they were driven by second purposes. She could read in their eyes they were lying or from the way, their voice rang she could clearly say that was something they repeated over and over until they would sessfully win a desperate woman''s heart.

    But at that moment John''s eyes perfectly matched his words and proved the truthfulness of his feeling, they were shining and his pupils were so wide that his eyes darkened. His voice was so low like if he wanted to confess a secret. He lowered down his walls and Roselyn couldn''t be happier because her feelings were just mutual.

    "I want a son with you." He said, still gazing at her straight in her eyes, he swallowed down as if he was slightly nervous by Roselyn''s answer when it was so obvious she would be happy to hear such a confession from him.

    "I hope I will be able to give sons to you," Roselyn said with a concerned yet joyful smile, those were the best words a woman would wish to hear from a man as it only proved how real their love was and how much he loved her.

    "We have all the time," John whispered as he climbed on top of the bed and turned to the side leaning his head on the pillow.

    "We do. But you have to train me to be stronger so that I could try to reach immortality and maybe if my power gets stronger the chances of getting pregnant could increase too." Roselyn said smiling.

    John nodded, he leaned closer to her and ced a soft kiss over her cheek, "sure. I will be d to."

    On Roselyn''s lips formed a smirk as she remembered what she did to the woman who used to provoke her and she mentallyplimented herself as she acknowledged she was getting stronger every day without the need of John, maybe with his help she could only improve and be even stronger than Sharon.

    "What are you thinking?" John said suffocating augh as if he knew she did something and he was curious to know what she had been hiding. Roselyn shrugged as she murmured, "oh, nothing.".

    She tried to rx her facial expression into a moreposed one but John didn''t buy it.

    "Tell me," he said as his hands went to tickle Roselyn''s neck and sheughed out aloud raising her arms in a sign of surrender, "alright, alright." She scoffed stillughing.

    She took a long breath topose herself from theughs and finally she confessed, "the maids, they didn''t want to listen to my orders and one of them was talking back to me like if I was weak and didn''t deserve their respect."

    Even to remember those things made the blood in her veins boil and she had to take long breathes not to get frustrated again.

    Hearing her confession, John''s eyebrows knitted down and his lips from smiling thinned in a straight line as if he was mad at them for having dared to mistreat Roselyn.

    "So I taught them a lesson." Roselyn finished nodding as if she was proud of her gesture and John widened his eyes as if he didn''t expect her to say something like that before he burst intoughs.

    Roselyn giggled as she punched him gently on his shoulder, "Hey! Why are youughing at me? Do you want to be the next one?" Roselyn said trying to sound threatening as she arched her eyebrows.

    Johnughed, even more, louder as he heard Roselyn''s threat and he lifted his hands, "no, no, no, please!" He begged while Roselyn rolled her eyes with a hinted smile on her face.

    "What did you do?" John asked as he massaged his abdomen which was hurting for theughs.

    "I used my powers." Roselyn cut it short and John nodded before he began to giggle once again, "is that the reason why they were so scared to even say hi to me when I returned home?" he questioned as he tried to suffocate anotherugh.

    From Roselyn''s lips escaped a giggle as she nodded, "yes, that''s why." She addressed as she shrugged. She could feel proud of herself, after all the people that tried to get in their way she made herself a promise: she wouldn''t let that happen again.

    "At least you practiced your powers." John continued as he tried not tough while he pictured the silence in the house that day and how the maids were fearing to even look at him in his eyes.

    He couldn''t keep that image off his mind but despite that, he still was d to know Roselyn got stronger and sessfully fought against more supernatural creatures alone.

    She was getting stronger without the need of practice which was rare for a banshee and he had the confirmation she controlled more her powers when she was driven by emotions.

 Chapter 234 - Distance

    It was the third day of practice and Abigail was doing huge steps in improving her capabilities, she was improving quickly and getting stronger at sight, John even questioned her powers as he rarely found someone as promising and as quick learning l Abigail.

    Maybe she was just naturally skilled, however, he was d she was strong which meant she would be able to defend herself in case she ever got in a dangerous situation.

    Usually at first when vampires grow their powers and be stronger they always take a while to do so and to learn how to settle and how to get stronger but Abigail seemed natural at that. Maybe the days she spent unable to contain her irritability and controlled by her hunger and instincts made her stronger.

    "Good job!" John said after a match where Abigail stand up to him quite well. Abigail smiled as

    she wiped off the sweat drops that formed on her forehead, as she walked closer to him and they both turned around to head back inside as they were practicing in the garden.

    John tilted his head to the side, "how is the human''s blood craving?" John asked, arching his eyebrows.

    Abigail gasped as his eyes only at the thought shined of red light, "It is uncontroble. I even think I can go crazy sometimes." Abigail confessed as she took a deep breath. "When it''s too hard to do so I have to remind myself what I wanted to do to the child and I scratch my arm to try to contain it and control my desires."

    John hinted a smile as he nodded, "it is hard at the beginning, but meat and blood are not worth it or necessary for surviving."

    Abigail didn''t feel reassured by John''s words on the contrary it was like they were empty words as that motivation didn''t change her craving nor stopped them.

    John traveled down his gaze to Abigail''s belly which was so prominent and huge, the child grow in few weeks and it seemed like she could give birth soon.

    "The child is growing, this is a good sign. Sometimes vampires struggle and they aren''t able to give birth or grow a child without the need for human blood. Yours is growing fast and well which only means you''re getting stronger at the same time as the baby." John reassured her as he ced a hand over her belly and tried to feel the baby''s heartbeat with his overdeveloped senses.

    "I can hear his heartbeat." John smiled and as soon as Abigail heard him she smiled too as her eyes shined and filled with tears.

    "It''s fast and ponderous," John said while Abigail''s smile grew bigger.

    "I still want to grow my son with good values even if I struggle with controlling my powers," Abigail said. She with difficulty gazed up to John who smiled supportively, even if her sentence sounded like a paradox he understood her reasons.

    "This is why I am trying to put all my efforts into practice because I want to improve and fully control my instincts before the baby will be born. I don''t want to hurt him in any way." Abigail exined herself with a lump in her voice that made her voice rang broke.

    "You will be able to do that. I promise you." John reassured her.

    "I was thinking maybe I could ask Roselyn to help me?" Abigail asked as she smiled at John in a pleading gaze like if she was begging him to let her visit her sister.

    John hesitated, he wasn''t sure about epting Abigail''s request. Roselyn still has human blood and he couldn''t allow Abigail to get closer to her, not until she didn''t fully learn how to control her powers.

    How could he exin his doubts to Abigail without offending her or without making her feel wrong? John didn''t want to hurt her feelings but either did he want Roselyn to get hurt by Abigail or put her at risk.

    "You will," John said trying to change the matter as they headed back inside.

    Abigail''s smile turned into a thin line as she understood he didn''t want to let her see Roselyn, she could feel slightly disappointed and at the same time sad to be considered by him a potential danger for Rose.

    "What about now?" Abigail said as she forced a smile on her face but her voice sounded just as irritated as she truly was.

    Luckily Victor noticed they returned home and weed Abigail with a huge bottle of blood.

    John ignored Abigail pretending he didn''t hear her as he spoke to Victor, "I was just cheering her for improving a lot in such a short time." John eximed but Abigail didn''t stop staring at him with an irritated frown.

    "I am d to hear such a positive thing! I truly am!" Victor said as he went to caress Abigail''s shoulder while he handed her the filled bottle.

    Abigail finally flinched around as she smiled at Victor and grabbed the bottle to drink from it.

    She took a breath after sipping from it as she felt more charged.

    "I will go now," John said as he smiled at both of them and turned around to head back home.

    Abigail monitored him with the corner of her eye and as soon as she saw John speeding back home she dropped the bottle to distract Victor and she speeded following John.

    Victor''s gaze unconsciously followed the bottle breaking down the floor and when he gazed up to look confused at Abigail she was disappeared.

    Victor took a resigned breath as he scoffed nervously.

    John knocked over the door of his castle while Abigail carefully kept an eye on him, she nned to sneak inside as soon as John entered the house before the door closed. She was staying afar from him just as he taught her in the lessons, vampire'' senses and perception works at a distance of a maximum of 100 meters, over that distance, the senses be more unclear and not as precise.

    Abigail held her breath in fear and worry as she saw John knitting his eyebrows and look around the surroundings suspiciously as if he could feel something weird was happening.

 Chapter 235 - Voices

    John turned around to walk inside as soon as a maid went to open to him and Abigail speeded right in time inside. The maid which was a vampire just like her heard her spreading in her direction and managed to groan as she pushed Abigail onto the ground.

    Abigail revealed her long sharp fangs as she pushed the maid''s body to roll her down and switch position but the woman was strong enough to endure Abigail''s sharp fangs sinking in her shoulders.

    "Daisy! Let her!" John screamed to the maid who as soon as she heard him released her grip and stood up.

    "Who is h..." the maid murmured to John but before she could finish she saw Roselyn run to hug Abigail.

    John knitted his eyebrows down as his gaze was fixed on Abigail and trying to monitor her and check if she behaved well with Roselyn.

    The two sisters hugged each other tightly as if they hadn''t met in years, Roselyn had sparkling eyes full of joy andmotion.

    "How are you?" Roselyn soon asked when she departed from the hug and traveled her gaze through her sister''s body to check if she had changed much.

    Her skin was paler than before, almost unrecognizable for the extreme paleness, her eyes were red and her pupils were dtated, her dark circles turned of purple-red shades probably due to herck of blood.

    As soon as Abigail inhaled Roselyn''s scent she could feel her senses go crazy and her nerves starting to shake and pushing her to bite her. She could smell how her blood taste like and all of a sudden she forgot who the woman in front of her was and she only saw her as fuel for her body.

    Her pupils widened even more and her fangs grow longer at the thought of finallying in contact with a human.

    John recognized that gaze very well, it was the gaze she had when he met her the first time and when she lost control. He couldn''t let her hurt Roselyn, he rashed in the middle of the two sisters, and right when Abigail tried to bent his head ahead to bite Roselyn he intervened and pushed her against the floor.

    "John! Don''t hurt her�� please!" Roselyn yelled to him as she went to push him behind but she barely moved John''s body from crashing Abigail''s body against the floor.

    "Abigail. She is Roselyn, you''re sister. Control yourself. Take long breathes." John said to Abigail as he kept pushing her against the floor and impeding her to move her hands as she held her wrists tightly.

    Abigail''s eyes didn''t stop shing the intense crimson light, it wasn''t a good sign. John couldn''t let her free even if Roselyn was begging him to do so. It was not that he wasn''t trusting Abigail but he wasn''t trusting the vampire in her, the dominant uncontrolled urges that pushed her to do terrible things.

    The maid who just as John recognized the familiar gaze went to grab Roselyn''s from her hips and lifted her to teleport her from the opposite side of the room.

    When John was free to move she lifted Abigail from her neck and crushed her against the floor as he kept her hands trapped with his other huge hand.

    "Don''t hurt her!" Roselyn screamed once again as her voice was so broken and at the same time mad, she was for the first time in her life thinking about using her powers against John this time.

    Abigail narrowed her eyes in pain as she hit her head against the wall.

    "Remember the child." John leaned closer to Abigail''s ear to whisper and for a second Abigail regained her human nature only to be back to her animalistic one and groan to John.

    "You were going to kill the child driven by your cravings. Do you want to kill your sister now?" John raised his voice as he forgot Roselyn was in the room as well and she was listening to them.

    When Roselyn heard him her gaze went nk and she froze as she remembered clearly her vision when she dreamed of Abigail wanting to hurt the child, John was the one who told her that was a vision and reassured her Abigail would never do such a thing. She believed in him, hearing him use that sentence to bring Abigail back to her senses made her have shivers and start to feel dizzy.

    He lied to her, he knew the truth but he lied to her. Abigail was capable to do such a thing. She didn''t know what to do, her face became paler and just then Abigail clenched her fists to control her insists.

    Roselyn''s legs copsed and the maids who were holding her widened her eyes as she felt Roselyn''s heartbeat suddenly fasten. Roselyn crawled her foot to hold onto the ground and not fall, at that effort, her legs began to shake and she had to blink few times to rify her sight.

    John soon turned around as soon as he felt Roselyn''s heartbeat increasing, "I''m sorry..." John whispered as he reminded the night when he lied to Rose about her dream.

    "I''m sorry, I lied to you to make you feel better..." John murmured as he didn''t know how to justify himself, he wanted to run to her and hug her and beg her to forgive him but he couldn''t let Abigail free, not yet.

    Roselyn barely heard him as all she could see and hear was the vision of Abigail willing to kill the child and feed on his blood, it was like she dissociated from her body to intrude into Abigail''s body. She could feel how hard the craving was and how badly her body was pushing her tomit such a terrible gesture she would nevermit if she was human.

    "Rose...." John called her in a desperate voice but his voice kept fading and was surpassed by the wind''s blow.

 Chapter 236 - Forgiveness

    Roselyn felt her- or rather Abigail''s legs- shaking vigorously as she tried to resist the urge to attack the child in front of her with all herself. She could feel the metallic smell of blood and somehow she found it so desirable she felt inebriated by it like if her sensespletely stopped working to fully focus on what the blood may taste like. The more she looked at the child the more she didn''t see it as a human creature but only like food or fuel for her body and a delicious meal for a starving soul.

    Roselyn screamed with all her voice as she clenched her fists so tightly she felt her hand tingling as she came back to her residence. She blinked few times as she realized she finally came back to reality and escaped from that horrific vision, probably the worst one she ever had. Even worse than seeing John kill all those people because this time the vision she was living was about her sister, nheless the person she lived with day by day for all her life. The same person who would cry when her favorite characters in books died and also the same person who would never hurt anyone.

    Roselyn barely could recognize her sister anymore, she felt a shiver ran through her spine and she became paler when her gaze met Abigail''s. She could see her for who she truly was now, Roselyn almost felt scared even though she didn''t want to admit that to herself.

    "Are you alright?" John asked in a worried tone of voice. Roselyn limited herself to nod even if her facial expression and her nk gaze were proving she was far from being fine, however, lie was easier than exining the mix of emotions she was feeling at that moment. She wouldn''t wish that on anyone, not even her worst enemy.

    Abigail meantime managed to control herself for the third time in such a short time and tried to walk nearer to Roselyn since John was distracted and had slightly released his strong grip.

    "Rose..." She whispered as she took few more steps forward right before John reached her and impeded her to walk ahead.

    Roselyn inadvertently flinched away hearing Abigail''s voice as even the way her voice rang disturbed her while Abigail seeing her reaction felt a lump in her throat form and tears fill her eyes.

    As soon as she tried to open her mouth to ask her forgiveness tears ran down her cheeks as a cascade and her cheeks blushed slightly.

    "I-I-I''m sorry..." she said in a brittle broken voice. John motivated by hispassion decided to trust her and let Abigail go. Abigail slightly smiled as she felt better to see someone was finally having faith in her. That''s all she needed to give her the courage, Abigail ran toward Roselyn spreading her arms as she needed to hug her sister in order to show her how much she truly cared and how much she was willing to learn how to control herself. She didn''t want the people she loved the most to be scared of her neither did she want to hurt Roselyn.

    Roselyn stared at her sister straight in her eyes and that''s when she recognized the sweet Abigail she grew with, she unconsciously smiled to her back and as if her arms moved on their own she wrapped her arms around Abigail''s neck and held her tight.

    John took a long breath of relief seeing the two sisters reconciled, while the maid still totally unaware of what was happening speeded toward John and gazed from there to the scene astonished and confused.

    "I promise you I will learn how to control myself. I will do it for you and the baby." Abigail whispered to Roselyn, her voice was still ringing vulnerable.

    "You can do it," Roselyn replied to her offering a supportive smile and trying to sound as believable as possible even if inwardly she was doubting that. She felt how strong Abigail''s impulses were on her skin but trying to sound supportive was the best thing to do at that moment.

    Abigail departed from the hug to smile at Roselyn in all her joy. Abigail felt her confidence surge hearing Roselyn''s words confessing she trusted Abigail''s abilities and willpower.

    "Since your powers are linked to life, maybe you could try to..."

    A loud bang apanied by a scream broke in, Victor kicked down the door and bounced into the house. His gaze traveled around the room and when he finally met Abigail he took a breath of relief seeing she was fine and she didn''t hurt anyone.

    But soon another scream was heard, this time it was John who shouted at his cousin in an irritated voice, "I''ve restructured the house a few weeks ago!" a cascade of insults and curses followed.

    Both Abigail and Roselyn had to refrain from the imminentughs seeing John''s face redden in anger as he glowered at his cousin who was still was unaware of what happened and was only worried for his wife.

    "I am sorry for having followed John." Abigail intervened, as she gazed at Victor in a sorry gaze.

    "I needed to see her and I knew none of you would have let me so I decided to do it by myself." Roselyn breathed out her confession, as the words slipped out her tongues she realized her new nature hadn''tonly made her turn into a stronger and restless creature but also a more instinctive one, driven by her gut.

    "I controlled myself, see." Abigail said pointing her finger against Roselyn, "I can stay close to her and don''t lose control over my body." Abigail announced her achievement in all her pride and Victor despite being deceived for the umpteenth time smiled at his wife, his love was too strong to stay angry with her.

    Victor turned around to gaze at John, he bit his inner cheek not to giggle as with the corner of his eye he could see the ughtered door he shot down.

 Chapter 237 - Grow Stronger

    "I will help you fix the door," Victor said to John who scoffed and rolled his eyes.

    "Rose, I was thinking�� Since you''re a banshee you could try to feel the baby." Abigail whispered to Rose, John, and Victor synchronically turned around to gaze at Roselyn who soon smiled at Roselyn and took Abigail''s hand to walk toward the sofa.

    John and Victor followed as the maid stared at the door trying toe up with some solution to fix the shut down door.

    Roselyn sat on the sofa and caressed the pillow to indulge her sister to sit down close to her. She remembered the first time when thanks to a hand''s contact Roselyn linked with Abigail and discovered her secret pregnancy.

    Abigail climbed with her legs afar from the sofa so that she could stay in a moreid position revealing her big belly.

    "It had grown a lot," Roselyn eximed smiling as her gaze traveled toward Abigail''s belly. After some instants, she slowly leaned her hand closer to Abigail''s belly. The more she leaned closer to it the more she could feel vibrations of lifeing from it. She could capture so much energy from her belly and the more she leaned closer the more she could see a strong light dimming from the belly.

    When Roselyn touched Abigail''s belly she saw a boy grow up quite looking like Abigail, with long sharp fangs and red eyes.

    When the boy smiled on his left and right side appeared Victor and Abigail. Behind them mes of fire burning all the surroundings of what seemed like a destroyed Kratez.

    Roselyn jolted at the sight and as she jolted she lifted her arm from her belly breaking the linking and making here back to reality.

    "Are... Are you alright?" Abigail asked confused and worried to receive another bad news. Roselyn limited herself to smile as she didn''t fully understand what she visioned, she didn''t know if she could trust her vision or what that truly meant but of one thing she was sure. Abigail''s son wasn''t evil, he was good and very powerful.

    "I could feel his energy and his strength. Maybe you''re struggling so much to repress your needs because the more you sessfully control yourself the more he grows faster."

    Abigail widened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand before flinching around and smiled at Victor whom in a heartbeat reached Abigail while he stared at Roselyn moved.

    "He..." Victor murmured in a vulnerable voice that Roselyn had never heard before. Little did she know that Victor''s biggest dream was to have a boy to give him what he had never had during his childhood.

    Roselyn smiled as well staring at the couple holding their hands and gazing at each other in trace andmotion.

    "Yes." She confirmed her vision and the couple embraced. At that exact moment, Roselyn felt the child''s heartbeat elerating.

    Roselyn seeing the couple happy and feeling the child healthy and joyful while their parents hugged, unconsciously took a deep breath as the worry she may never have that for the rest of her life urred to her mind.

    Roselyn could feel her heart squeezing at the idea of not being able to fulfill that dream. Adopt children wouldn''t even be taken into ount since John was a Royal and the couple had already created enough scandal in the vige.

    "Will you let mom see the child?" Roselyn asked Abigail as she tried to drift every negative thought out of her mind.

    Abigail was surprised to hear Roselyn''s question even though she understood her wonder, they both knew how much their mother wished and dreamed to see her daughters seed and create a family.

    Although Ginevra treated Roselyn very badly she still wanted her mother to be happy and since Abigail was the only daughter who could satisfy her dream she wanted to try to convince her sister to meet her grandson at least once to give her the joy only a grandmother can feel seeing your daughter giving birth to a baby.

    "I''m not sure about that, I''m concerned she will find out my son is a vampire and we know our mother rarely keeps secrets for herself.

    Abigail had a point and if Roselyn was in her shoes she would probably have the same preupations.

    "I can understand your concerns but she is our mother, we own her. You should think about it and consider the chance to visit her when he is still little so that she won''t find something is wrong with his human nature." Roselyn suggested as she went to caress Abigail''s belly, her warm touch made Abigail unconsciously smile before she covered Rose''s hand with hers.

    "I will do it," Abigail whispered to her sister and they both shared an understanding gaze. Abigail could read Roselyn''s preupation in her eyes and that look on her face wasn''t promising anything good. She could feel Roselyn was keeping something from her but she didn''t want to ask her at such a delicate time.

    "We should go now," Victor whispered to Abigail who stood up slowly as she kept her belly in her arms and she bnced the weight on her feet. Although the belly wasn''t of huge dimension it was extremely heavy.

    "Yes, we should. Thank you so much for your precious help, Rose." Abigail embraced her sister for thest time before she walked closer to Victor. He wrapped his arm around Abigail''s hips as he helped her to walk toward the door.

    They both turned around and offered a smile to the Royal couple before they finally disappeared.

    As the guests left the maid went to call the rest of the maids and they brought few tools and began to fix the door.

    John helped them and in a matter of half of an hour, they fixed the door.. Roselyn for the entire time stared nkly at the white wall in front of her as she tried to reorganize her ideas and thoughts.

 Chapter 238 - Glimmer Of Hope

    "Are you alright?" John whispered to Roselyn as he leaned closer to her and pinched her cheek gently.

    Roselyn forced a smile, "I was concerned we will never be able to have kids." Roselyn sighed as the usual concern disturbed her inner peace once again.

    John grabbed Roselyn under her knees with one hand and with the other he wrapped around her back to lift her up making Roselyn giggle as she held on to his neck.

    "What are you doing?" She giggled but John didn''t reply and went toy her on the bed. He left her down before he rmended she stay there and not move.

    Roselyn nodded quite confused by why he would bring her there but before she would ask him for an exnation he soon disappeared. He closed the door and she could feel some noises for some minutes until the door budged and John appeared with a toothy smile on his lips.

    Roselyn was even more confused but he lifted her up once again to walk her toward the bathroom.

    He left her down in front of the door. Roselyn could inhale a intense perfume of roses and in few instants, she felt immediately cheered up and curious to find out what there was behind that door.

    She could feel the muscles of her face moving on their own to curve her lips as she full of curiosity and excitement opened the door.

    The bathroom was immersed in rose petals and the light was tapered, the main light sources came from the candles that were positioned in the middle of the floor to create a path that lead to the bathtub.

    The bathroom was also immersed in rose petals. The whole room seemed toe out of one of the most romantic books and Roselyn didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect him to do such a nice gesture to her, simple yet filled with love. Her heart was beating so fast and her lips shook from the happiness.

    "Thank you..." She murmured as she slowly walked inside following the path.

    "Are you happy?" John asked as he followed her.

    Roselyn nodded, "yes. I couldn''t be happier." She replied as if that was the thing she was more sure about at that moment.

    "I am happy to see you happy," John replied as he caressed Roselyn''s cheeks gently.

    "May I?" He then whispered as she slowly went to remove Roselyn''s dress.

    When he finished undressing her he helped her to climb into the bathtub. Roselyn leaned her head against the wall as she stretched her legs. The water was at the perfect temperature and she could feel herself floating in a field of roses as the petals released their floral delicate scent.

    "Why don''t you join?" Roselyn asked as tilted her head to the side and John smiled shyly.

    "Stay, I want you to fully enjoy the moment. If I join I may distract you." John said speaking in a mischievous tone of voice.

    Roselyn giggled, "how gentle of you not to want to distract me." she rolled her eyes as under the water she clenched her fist and some sshes of water jumped to hit John driven by Roselyn.

    Roselynughed aloud as John caught off guards jolted, John soon joined her in theughs.

    "I am not sure If I should help you to practice. You could be dangerous." John eximed as he grabbed a towel and dried his face.

    "You''re already in danger since the day I married you." Roselyn shrugged as sheunched a second strike. Few bubbles filled with water emerged from the water and began to float in the air surrounding John who as soon as he saw the bubbles narrowed his eyes waiting for them to explode.

    The bubbles exploded wetting John''s shirt making Roselynugh even louder.

    "I understood your strategy." John said as he began to unbottom his shirt, "you wanted to see me shirtless but you were too shy to ask me." John shook his head, he removed his shirt and dropped it on the floor. He was sat down but his six-pack was still very visible and although Roselyn had seen him so many times she was still enchanted by such an appealing view.

    She cleared her voice as she traveled her gaze back to the water in the bathtub and she yed with the water by moving her hand in a slow controlled motion. As she lifted her hand the water was sagging in her hand''s direction. It felt so rxing and amazing to be able to control the water, but at the same time, the price she had to pay for such a huge gift was steep.

    "You''re so beautiful." John broke the silence making Roselyn smile at hispliment. How was he able to make hispliment sound so real?

    "I promise you. We will have to be a family soon." He whispered right after, Roselyn flinched around as soon as she heard him to make sure she heard him right. When he smiled at her and nodded Roselyn held her breath for some instants, her heart skipped a breath to start racing.

    "You truly think so?" Roselyn''s voice peaked as she froze her hand to fully focus on John''s voice.

    "It''s a promise. You have my word." John lifted his chin as if he was dering his verdict to the realm and Roselyn smiled widely.

    She didn''t know why his promise was making her feel so much reassured like if his will would change the situation or manipte the low probabilities they had. Yet somehow Roselyn felt like deep down his promise confirmed he wanted to have a son and a future with her but mostly then he would do anything in his power to make her happy.

    That wasn''t only a promise, but it was also a helping hand, an ally for her battle, and a glimmer of hope that the situation may not be as drastic as she thought since she knew John enough to have the certainty he would never promise something he couldn''t aplish.

 Chapter 239 - Take Care Of You

    Roselyn ced her hands over the edge of the bathtub to hold onto it as she leaned closer to John, "thank you so much." She whispered to him as she leaned a gentle kiss on his lips.

    "I will do anything in my power to fulfill your desire even if I had to do a pact with the Devil," John whispered to her as his gaze fell down her lips and then up to her big dark deep eyes of hers.

    A ray of sun run crossed her eyes making the brown of her eye pop up and turn into a honey brown color.

    "To make sure you stay in a cheered up mood I called the carriage and they will arrive in about ten minutes," John said as he handed her the towel. Roselyn smiled as she wrapped the towel around her body while she stood up.

    "Where are we going?" Roselyn asked in curiosity trying to decipher from John''s gaze the location.

    But John didn''t want to let her know anything and he managed to keep a nk face as he grabbed a bigger towel and gently wrapped it around her body.

    Roselyn thanked him with a kiss on his cheek and soon began to walk toward their bedroom only to be stopped by John''s roughy voice, "Rose, wait."

    He smiled when she turned around, some drops of water fell down the floor making John suffocate augh for her foolishness.

    "We have to moisturize your delicate smooth skin. Come back here." John said nodding to the floor and she obediently walked back to him toy down the floor making sure she kept the towel on.

    John gently grabbed Roselyn''s leg and ced it over his knee. He massaged some cream over her calf so gently that Roselyn felt shivers ran toward all her spine. She held her breath as the cream melted at John''s touch and the touch with her skin, he began to massage even more slowly as he climbed toward Roselyn''s thigh.

    Roselyn breathed out as John''s eyes burned in hers. His left hand kept her ankles tight as with the other he dragged his hand over her thighs.

    He joined the other hand in the massage, he was so good and delicate that Roselyn could feel every inch of her body rxing at his touch.

    He then began to massage circrly under Roselyn''s tiptoes not pressing too much but enough to make her release some stress. John kept pressing lightly and massaging circrly also under Roselyn''s arch having her contract her muscles in advance.

    As he finished one leg he dipped two fingers in the cream''s bowl. He began to massage her second leg this time starting from the bottom. He massaged her instep gently, with one hand he could easily wrap around Roselyn''s ankle yet he made sure to massage delicately every inch of her skin with both his hands.

    When he finished his long delicate massage he helped her to stand up and wrapped her hair with another towel so that she wouldn''t wet the floor in the other rooms since the tips of her hair were wet. They walked toward their bedroom and Roselyn sat at the edge of the bed while she stared at John carefully picking her underwear and a dress she could wear for the asion.

    He handed her the underwear and she blushed with shyness as if it was the first time he saw her naked, she began to wear her underwear trying not to meet John''s gaze because if she did she knew she would die in embarrassment.

    The dress required a corset so Roselyn pointed at a coral pink corset inside the closet and John soon grabbed it. She took advantage of his distraction to cover herself up quickly.

    John walked back toward her but then he sat down on the bed exactly behind her and without hesitation, he removed with a decisive movement the towel that covered Roselyn''s chest.

    He traveled his hand toward Roselyn''s basin of her spin she jolted as his hand was almost cold, he rested the corset on it as he ced soft kisses all over her back inhaling her floral fragrance. Her skin was so smooth after the bath that he felt like he was caressing a flower with his lips.

    Roselyn tilted her head to the side when his kisses reached her neck and she closed her eyes to fully enjoy how sweet his kisses were.

    He finally departed to pull the corset making sure he didn''t hurt her at all.

    He pulled theces gently and Roselyn''s hourss figure was shaped under the corset. He lifted her hair up and then he pulled one more time until the corset was perfectly put on.

    He kissed her cheek from behind as he whispered near to her ear, "are you alright?"

    Roselyn nodded, she was, she had never felt better. He was so sweet and caring that day at every little gesture of his cheered her up more making her life such a lovely day.

    John then as gently as before slipped her dress in as with one hand he kept her hair in a loose ponytail so that he didn''t pinch her hair in.

    Roselyn stood up from the bed and she fixed the folds in her dress, she went to grab the brush and began to brush her hair but John soon stole it from her because he wanted to do it...

    "You''re not going to do anything today. Today I will take care of you." He scolded her in a low gentle voice that made Roselyn smile and nod. He brushed her hair so gently from top to bottom and then he took some strands to them on her shoulders as he kept brushing her hair with his long fingers.

    "Thank you," Roselyn said as she stretched her hand for him to take it.

    "We should go now.." He replied taking her hand and holding it entwining his fingers with hers before they both walked toward the exit door.

 Chapter 240 - Responsibility

    "Where are we going?" Roselyn whispered for the second time while they both walked toward the carriage but John had no intention to give up or to tell her where he wanted to head. If he did, the surprise would be ruined and he didn''t want to ruin his surprise.

    He stepped on the carriage and from there helped Roselyn to walk on they both sat down and John made a hint to the coachman to indulge him to take off the carriage.

    "Have I ever been there?" John asked then if he would say yes she had a vague idea of where they were going but John didn''t move his face for an inch as he shook his head no.

    "I won''t tell you." He shrugged as he giggled inwardly, she looked like a child who was dying to know what Santa us bought for her for Christmas. He loved how, based on the situation and her mood, she could be a mature smartdy but at the same time have a childish yful soul.

    He loved her also for that, for being herself and not fearing to do mistakes unlike the otherdies of the high ss.

    "I can only tell you that it''s a ce very important to me as I used to go there during my youth. I felt myself there because somehow it reminded me of my supernature and at the same time the peace I was so desperately seeking in me. I could find it there and link those opposites together to create a new version of myself. That ce gave me the calm Icked during the daily and I could only be at peace when I was there." John said, his eyes went nk for some seconds as he reminded back of the time when he was struggling with his powers and needs. When everyone in his family besides his father hated him and he felt left one, they pictured him as a living devil, as a person who didn''t deserve love norpassion. They even imed the devil himself picked John and gifted him with supernatural powers because he recognized the evilness in him.

    Despite John''s attitude to never show his vulnerability or his feelings, those words cut him deeply and at some time he even believed those words.

    "You want to share it with me?" Roselyn''s voice made Johne back to reality and he shook his head to drive those negatives memories away.

    He smiled, he held her hand and kissed her palm. "I do, I have positive memories linked to the ce and you deserve to be there so that I can add to the list the most amazing thing that had happened to me. You."

    The coachman hearing John widened his eyes, he wasn''t used to hearing him being so sweet and open up with someone especially a woman. John didn''t care if he heard their conversation, even if the coachman was now gazing at him quite shocked as if he barely recognized him.

    Roselyn smiled as sheid down to lean her head on John''s knees. "I wish I had some positive ces to make you visit but all I did during my youth was leaving my room to step on a carriage and visit ballrooms," Roselyn eximed in a joking tone of voice although John could recognize an inch of distress in her voice.

    The carriage began to slow down as they entered a dense forest. Roselyn lifted the curtain to see if she could recognize the view but they seemed far away from both Kratez and the vige. She wondered where they were going, she knitted her eyebrows down.

    After acknowledging she didn''t recognize the ce where they were heading sheid down on John''s knees.

    He brushed his fingers through Roselyn''s hair as she looked up to him.

    "You don''t have a special ce you used to hide in when you argued with your family or when you had a bad day?" John asked but Roselyn shook her head vigorously at his question.

    "No, I don''t. When I had bad days I stayed alone in my room and dealt with you by being on my own." As she replied she understood she needed a special ce too, maybe if she had one she wouldn''t have been so skeptical about people.

    "Everyone needs a ce to stay in when you have a bad day," John replied as he kept ying with her hair curling her strand around his finger.

    John climbed over his torso and wrapped her arms around his.

    "Well, I am in my ce now." She murmured but John frowned his forehead confused, he gazed around the carriage and grimaced puzzlement.

    "A carriage?" he asked but Roselyn rolled her eyes and giggled slightly even the coachman had to suffocate augh.

    "No, silly. You! You''re my happy ce." She rified and John widened his eyes, on his lips formed a wide smile.

    "But..."John pulled his hair and cleared his voice trying to mask how happy he truly was to hear Roselyn''s statement, "but I am a person I can''t be your ce." He rectified trying to remainposed on the surface.

    He felt Roselyn''s shoulders move as she shrugged, "well I don''t care. Now I decided you''re my ce and you can do nothing about it." Roselyn said as she had no intention to change her mind or her decision. To her, even the best ce wasn''tparable to how much she was happy in John''s arms and how much he made her feel safe.

    "If you''re so sure about that then I will be happy to be your safe ce from now on." He replied and Roselyn smiled unconsciously.

    "It''s a big responsibility. It means you have to be there whenever I feel down." She said but John held her hand as if he wanted to reassure her he would never let her go.

    "It''s a big responsibility but it''s also part of the promise I did the day I married you."

 Chapter 241 - Beyond

    The carriage stopped in the middle of the forest after a long journey of about two hours. John thanked the coachman and he walked down the carriage. Roselyn hesitated whether to walk down or not as the forest was so dense that she almost felt scared, if there wasn''t John with her she would have probably stayed inside.

    She walked down and John smiled, "it''s fine. Trust me you will love the ce." He whispered to her. She gazed down as she spotted few big stones on the topsoil as if someone purposely created a path.

    It winded along the forest, Roselyn took a long breath and found the courage to walk down the carriage. She hold John''s hand and walked closer to him when they proceeded to the south side of the path through the forest. Despite some rocks and the inclined pebbled topsoil, it was pretty easy to follow, but they had to be careful as there was no fence, and the drop down to the arrival destination was quite far.

    They kept walking for about ten minutes, John stood before her and always checked on her if she was fine or if she needed help.

    They reached an ancient stone staircase which ran down to some trees and ivy that impeded the view below. The staircase looked very steep and in poor condition, but that seemed to be pretty much the only way to get down there and John was sure to take that direction so Roselyn despite her concerns followed him.

    "Ready?" John asked and even if Roselyn wasn''t so sure about whether she was truly ready or not she nodded.

    "I am." Her voice came out as a peak as she was both curious yet quite worried about what she could find on the bottom.

    They climbed through the staircase, Roselyn could feel the delicate breeze and in a fraction of a second she felt reassured and she smiled. John went to turn left to head westwards along few branches of ivy, he moved them to the side like if it was a curtain while Roselyn bent her head down to walk through it.

    After walking few steps in the middle of the nts they finally arrived at destination. When Roselyn saw the heavenly view in front of her she dropped her jaw and covered her mouth in disbelief. It was so beautiful she couldn''t stop staring at it.

    It was a beautiful gorge, but the water was odd, it had a brownish-reddish color.

    The water followed a path and fell from the stones delicately at a peace that make Roselyn unconsciously breathe in sync with it. The noise of the water was so rxing Roselyn couldn''t believe that was real.

    "It is called Devil''s Pulpit because the water bes red as it fell, this is why it reminded me of me. It matches with the color of my eyes and people linked this beautiful gorge to a devil." John said as he walked in the middle of the water, he kneeled to cup his hands and started ying with the water letting it fall down his hand and admiring how crimson it looked.

    "My rtives referred to me like the devil of the family and I always told myself that someday people will finally look behind the surface. They just see what they want to see, but behind my red eyes and myplicated past there is peace and calm." John said as he smiled forcefully as if those memories were painful.

    Roselyn smiled, "you''re one of the best people I''ve met John. They don''t know you at all."

    Roselyn lifted her feet to jump on a tree''s trunk thatid down in the middle of the water. She carefully walked on it and then stepped on a stone right in front of John. She crunched on it as she sank her hand in the water. It was so cold yet it felt so refreshing.

    "I found my peace thanks to you. Before meeting you I thought there was just a version of myself, the version everyone saw in me. The brutal John who was obsessed with control and who loved to use his power against less strong people who dared to oppose to his will." He continued as he kept staring down at the water, he didn''t want to be seen by Roselyn with eyes filled with tears while he recalled his past.

    "John," Roselyn said as her voice broke hearing him sound so vulnerable, "you''re not that person and I am sure you never was that person. You only needed someone to look at you for who you truly were." Roselyn replied to him as she felt her heart sink at how sorry she was to see him in that condition.

    Roselyn never believed she changed him, she was sure he always had a vulnerable sweet part but maybe he never dared to find it. Like she always believed in love deep down but before John, she never found anyone worthy to make her reconsider her skeptical critical opinion about rtionships.

    They found each other at the right time to be the lifesaver of the other and to drag each other out of their stall situation.

    "I wish you could see yourself how I see you, maybe then you will understand what an amazing person you are and how much you really helped me." She whispered to him as her eyes filled with tears as well but ofmotion. John finally met her gaze and seeing her crying made him smile hugely.

    "Don''t cry." He scolded her in a whisper and Roselyn giggled as she wiped off the tears. She thought she may look silly at his eyes right now but she truly was so grateful to have met him in her life.

    "I''m beyond grateful to have you in my life, John." She said, hearing her John''s heart began to race and he could feel shiver all over his body, that was probably what love was.. Being so excited and happy that even your body reacted to the sweet words of your loved one.

 Chapter 242 - Line Up

    "This ce is amazing by the way," Roselyn said as she gazed around the gorge and she admired the beauty of nature, she could feel like nature was making her feel so much cheered up and calm as if from it she could feed on its energy and get a recharge of positivity.

    Nature had the secret power to make you feel good and make your body perfectly collide with the natural elements bing one with the whole environment. Roselyn always loved nature maybe it wasn''t a coincidence if she found out she was a fairy of life.

    "Yes, it is. It has always been my secret ce now it can be ours." Johnmented as he smiled at her, he stretched his hand like if he wanted Roselyn to take it and when Roselyn took it her vision became dark.

    She got shivers running all along her spine and she recognized that familiar sensation, she was going to have a vision.

    She closed her eyes, she could feel the wind blowing intensely and when she reopened her eyes she was in that exact ce but the there were brownish-reddish leaves on the soil as it was probably autumn.

    Roselyn traveled her gaze toward the gorge until she spotted John there, her lips unconsciously curved up into a smile.

    "John! I know you killed him!" A boy appeared from the ivy and ran toward him to grab John''s jacket and push him to the ground, the guy''s facial expression was so enraged that his face reddened and on his neck, his veins were so bloated.

    John jolted when he was grabbed behind, that guy must have caught him off guard since John was rxing sitting on the edge of the gorge admiring the view as he kept his eyes close.

    The more her vision cleared the more she could easily recognize that guy''s voice, it was Victor but he was so much younger, he was probably a teenager. He didn''t have red eyes nor sharp long fangs or ws, he probably was still human back then.

    "Victor! Let me go!" Johnined as he tried to remove Victor''s hand from his jacket.

    "Is what my parents tell me about you true? Are you a bad person?" Victor''s voice was broken and his lips trembled while he curved down his eyebrows as if he wanted to beg John to tell him his parents weren''t right and he was a good person.

    John scoffed, "Victor you can believe whatever you want. Now let me alone please."

    Young Victor didn''t give up, he pulled John''s jacket once again but he barely moved John who limited himself to scoff one more time and knit his eyebrows down, "Victor! Stop pulling my jacket!" he raised his voice to scare Victor off who took few steps behind.

    "This is my ce and you don''t have toe here anymore!" He scolded his young cousin one more time and Victor assumed a scared facial expression.

    "Why are you changing? Why are you treating me so badly now?" Victor frowned his forehead as he kicked a stone of the gore and the ground slightly copsed making John scream, "don''t do that anymore!"

    John stood up and pulled his hair behind as he clenched his fists, the usual gesture he did when he was nervous or in distress.

    "Victor, I don''t know what they tell you but you decide what to believe. I will never try to make you change your mind. You''re the one who has to decide if you want me in your life or not." John blurted out and Victor shook his head as if hearing John he was even more confused than before, that was not the answer he wanted to hear. He needed reassurance from John, not a statement where he said he couldn''t decide for him.

    "I just want to know who you truly are." Victor yelled as he pushed John, "they say you kill people. I don''t want to be in a good rtionship with a murder!"

    John dropped his gaze to the floor to remain quiet before he cleared his voice. After reorganizing his idea John offered his usual uncaring gaze and shrugged his shoulder, "why are you even talking to me if you''re so sure about what you say? Why are you even here? To point your finger against me? If yes then line up because there are already so many people who are waiting for me to listen to their pointless critiques." John''s voice was different from his usual furious voice, and Roselyn could tell that since she had heard him furious many times. She could easily tell he was forcing himself to sound mad.

    Victor narrowed his eyes in anger and he released a scream of anger as he backed off.

    "You disappointed me." He limited himself to say those three words and then his eyes filled with tears as he flinched around to run away the tears began to run down his cheeks but since John couldn''t see his crying he didn''t waste time to wipe them away and he fleed as fast as he could.

    John took a deep breath and he sat on a stone on the edge of the gore, even if his behavior didn''t show it he was sorry to disappoint Victor and he wanted to save his rtionship with him but he felt like if Victor sided with him he would lose the support of his family and John didn''t want him to remain alone as John did.

    Roselyn took few steps forward him, forgetting for an instant she was having a vision and that wasn''t the reality, but John''s miserable facial expression made her heart drop in her chest. She stretched her arm to caress John''s shoulder. But as soon as she touched his back her vision darkened again.

    "Roselyn? Can you hear me?!" Roselyn opened her eyes and she was back in the gorge with John, he looked at her puzzled.

    "You.. dissociated. Did you have a vision?" He asked her even if the answer was quite obvious.

    "I did�� I saw..." Roselyn hesitated whether if she should tell him or not but eventually she realized she couldn''t lie since he already figured out she had a vision.

    "I saw you arguing with a young Victor." She breathed out, John grimaced like if he recalled some painful memory and then he nodded.

    "Yes, I could imagine that. He is the only one who discovered this ce and I had to drive him away. I didn''t want to cause him trouble." John admitted as he forced another fake smile.

    Roselyn smiled at him genuinely as she held his hand, "so you preferred to make him hate you only to spare him a few arguments with his rtives? This shows that I was right when I told you that you had always been a kind person but nobody understood it."

    John smiled, this time he gave her a true shy smile. "Thank you. However, I don''t care what they think. To know you think I am a good person is enough for me.." He replied as he leaned closer and stole a kiss.

 Chapter 243 - Herd Of Animals

    When their lips locked together a wind wave slightly raised the few pebbles through the ground and the flowers. The flowers'' petals floated in the air surrounding the couple creating a romantic image. The sun''s rays enlightened them as the wind calmed down.

    John smiled as with the corner of his eyes stared at the thousands of petals surrounding them. Roselyn giggled as well before she kissed him more passionately.

    "Someone is getting stronger and fully linking with nature," John whispered amused and proud and Roselyn slightly blushed.

    She nodded as she turned around to stare at the petals, she moved her hand and those slowly dropped to the floor.

    The couple walked on the edge of the gorge where the stones surrounded the water and they couldn''t get wet.

    Roselyn looked at John as he seemed in trace staring at the view, he was quieter than usual and he seemed more rxed even if he had to remember difficult memories of his past.

    That ce truly seemed to have some power on him to make him change his mood and turn into a calmer person, Roselyn could understand why he loved that ce, it was amazing and the view was heavenly. She could smell the scent of water and fresh moss, the red water gave that special ce an umon touch that oddly enough truly reminded Roselyn of John.

    They remained there to admire the gorge in silence like if they speaking would break the peace of that ce, like if there were no words to be said, at that moment all they didn''t need anything else but each other.

    The wind brushed through Roselyn''s skin lifting slightly her dress and her hair blowing in the air, she closed her eyes and spread her arms to fully benefit from that fresh wind that delicately rocked Roselyn''s body in a heavenly dimension.

    John meantime was reviving his past and all the times he had visited that ce, whenever he was angry sad disappointed miserable, or even happy and joyful, he went there to fully enjoy that emotion whether it was positive or negative, somehow that ce made his feelings intensify. He sat down on the same rock he was sat at that moment and he mulled over his decisions reasoning if he did the right thing or not. That was the special ce where he could stay with himself without being in a hate-love war with himself but only peacefully dialogue with it.

    After twenty minutes of peace, John stood up and smiled at Roselyn from upside as she hold onto his hand to stand up.

    They headed back to the staircase to walk back in the carriage so that it wouldn''t be toote when they returned home.

    "Did you like it?" John asked one more time.

    "I loved it," Roselyn whispered to John as she entwined her fingers with his and then wrapped his hands around her neck.

    "Thanks for having shared this amazing ce with me." She concluded staring at him like if he was one of the best things she had ever seen.

    "Let''s go back inside before it''s toote," John replied as he wrapped his hand around her hips and they walked through the ivy.

    As Roselyn climbed down the first stare she almost lose her bnce as she suddenly began to feel dizzy and her vision slightly buried. She was feeling heated and her blood pressure lowered making her unable to stand up. She almost fell as she couldn''t see the stairs.

    "Rose!" John rushed to grab her and prevent her from falling.

    He lifted her and sat her on the first step so that she couldn''t fall.

    He stared at her quite puzzled, he knitted his eyebrows down and kept staring at her like if he saw a ghost.

    "It can''t be��" John murmured making Roselyn frown trying to understand what he meant.

    "What?" Roselyn asked in a low voice, John shook his head like if he didn''t want to repeat what he wanted to say but on his face, the same concerned puzzled facial expression remained.

    After about 10 minutes, when Roselyn''s lips turned of their peachy color and she was less pale they walked back to the carriage. She held onto John so that in case she would feel sick again she would hold on to him.

    The coachman smiled to the couple, "your grace, did you like the ce?" He asked Rose, the man''s voice was quite mature even if his appearance was very young. He was a short man very thin his voice didn''t match his appearance.

    "I did. I couldn''t expect a more stunning and breathtaking view." Roselynmented offering a smile as with the corner of her eye she stared at John who still had his confused facial expression.

    Roselyn wondered if he was worried about her sudden pressure drop but it wasn''t the first she had fainted so why he seemed this time even more worried about her health?

    Roselyn traveled her gaze to him and she mouthed, "are you alright?"

    John limited himself to nod and face a smile yet his eyebrows remained slightly frowned upon despite his best efforts to try to hide his distress.

    "I feel better." She whispered to reassure him in case he may feel concerned.

    All of a sudden the carriage skidded when it was hit by something. The horses wheelied and neighed at the jolt, they walked back of few steps and beaten the ground with their clogs noisily. The coachman pulled the brackets to reestablish the order but John leaned closer to the coachman and whispered, "shush, don''t move."

    The coachman immediately froze and the horses remained in the middle of the path gazing at the surrounding and blowing air. They scrutinized the surrounding like if something was going to happen.

    Roselyn immediately held her breath, she unconsciously took John''s hand to hold it tightly as soon as she heard him warning the coachman.

    Roselyn lifted the curtain of the carriage as she heard some weird noises and many animals appeared from the trees. Animals of every kind from deers to marmots and even rhinos. Some of them ran in high speed taking different directions and moving at light speed, probably one of those crushed against the carriage. Others animals were just walking slowly with their eyes wide and a nk gaze but all of them had a simr look. They had angr yellow eyes, their hair was greyish.

    John shushed the horses but they seemed to be very irritated and scared by the crowd of animals that they didn''t even hear John''s shushing. John sighed, as his gaze traveled toward all the herdings of wild animals. He probably was worried about the situation because he knew they stand no chance of winning in case the animals would attack them in a herd.

    "Rose�� can you try to calm the horses with your powers?" John whispered to her and Rose immediately widened her eyes, she had never linked with animals how could she do that in such a risky situation like that?

    The animals seemed to pass by them in trace, they probably were hypnotized as they looked like zombies totally unaware of their presence. Roselyn couldn''t risk waking the hundreds of animals there were there. She swallowed down looking at John in fear, but he nodded like if he wanted to push her to do so.

    "I need you to calm the horses. If they do many noises the animals will wake up." John whispered and Roselyn began to shake, her mouth dried up and the usual tight in her chest formed for the anxiety she was in.

    She gazed at him worried and she nodded no with her head slowly, "I c- I can''t.." she whispered clenching her teeth. She could feel her heart beating so fast in her chest that she worried the animals may wake up from their trace because of it.

    She took a long breath, she had no other choice, the horses were clicking their hoofs noisily against the topsoil and neighing, if they kept doing so they could really wake the animals up.

    Roselyn stretched her hand she took a long breath as she mentally prayed nothing would happen to her and that she didn''t mistakenly link with the other animals.

    She closed her eyes and focused on the horses in front of her, she took another long breath as she could feel the wind blowing her hair as she kept focusing.

 Chapter 244 - Just Wondering

    Roselyn closed her eyes and focused on the horses in front of her, she took another long breath as she could feel the wind blowing her hair as she kept focusing.

    She clenched her fists like she normally did to use her powers and tried to forget all the surroundings to fully focus on the animals she had to link with.

    She imagined the horses in front of her and then she pictured the heavenly view she saw in the gorge, she focused on the calm of the wind and the water provided her and at the same time linked with the horses trying to transmit to them that calm too. She narrowed her eyes when she felt a barrier in front of her, she was struggling to link with them.

    "Keep going, Rose," John whispered to motivate her as if he could perceive she was having difficulties, his voice motivated her to focus more and try again. She opened her eyes this time as she stared at the two horses intensely, they were too furious to notice her nor to link with her.

    "I can''t link because they are too distracted," Roselyn murmured to John, who after hearing her gazed at the surroundings trying to figure out a solution.

    "W-W-W-What is going on? What- What are those animals?" The coachman stuttered but John shushed him as he covered the coachman''s shoulders with his hand trying to calm him down.

    "It''s fine."

    Roselyn felt her heart beating even stronger, she could understand the coachman''s fear as she was afraid to death too. She wondered how John could be so calm in such a dangerous situation, but she also loved him for that, for his fearless and brave soul.

    "I have to catch their attention then," John stated as he gazed in front of him. He started to whistle making the horses lift their ears and turn around.

    "Now," John whispered to Rose who closed her eyes once again.

    He slowly clenched his head around when he could feel two animals waking up from their traces. John quickly opened the door of the carriage to walk down.

    Roselyn hearing the room of the door opening and closing had to force every inch of her body not to open her eyes, she could recognize John''s heavy steps on the floor and few more noises followed.

    Roselyn kept focusing on the horses and she finally linked with them. She swallowed down the lump in her throat and expired a long breath as she focused again on the gorge, trying to transmit to the two horses the calm the gorge provided her. The instant of opening her eyes and see what John was doing was irrepressible but she couldn''t stop focusing.

    She kept focusing despite her preupation for few more minutes until the horses sessfully calmed down and kneeled down on the ground. Roselyn finally opened her eyes and turned around, John turned around in the same moment and after a fraction of a second the two animals fell down the ground in a deadweight, John shrugged as he wiped his hand on his trousers to clean them up from the blood.

    "They woke up so I had to kill them, I couldn''t risk making them wake up all the others animals." He exined, Rose nodded taking a breath of relief.

    "Good job with the horse." John smiled at Rose.

    He walked back on the carriage, and they both stared at the herd of animals finally walking through them, their walk was so slow but so heavy that the ground behind them slightly shook and they raised the dust.

    In few minutes all the animals finally passed by them, the coachman was shaking in fear as at each animal that step by him, he even held his breath as if he was scared that would catch their attention.

    When they all finally passed by and walked in the middle of the next forest the coachman finally breathed, his lips were purple and his skin was pale.

    John massaged his shoulder to calm him down, "it''s over now. When you feel ready you can start."

    before John could even finish his sentence the coachman already started his carriage, he probably didn''t want to spend one more minute in that ce and Roselyn could understand that feeling since she was feeling in the same way.

    The coachman pulled the reins of the horse, making them speed more, silence fell in the carriage for some minutes until John finally broke the silence with his hoarse voice, "are you alright Rose?" he asked.

    He inwardly cursed the faith that had always to get in the middle of their happy ns and had to ruin such an amazing day they were having. His gaze traveled down Roselyn''s body while the same confused gaze reappeared on John''s face.

    "I am." Roselyn forced a smile and cleared her voice, she didn''t want to make him worry. However, despite her reassurance, his puzzled gaze didn''t leave his face and he kept scrutinizing her like if he could notice something weird in her yet couldn''t understand what.

    Roselyn scoffed, she couldn''t endure that gaze anymore, she needed to know why he was looking at her that way, "why are you looking at me with that puzzled facial expression?" she asked as her voice peaked making her efforts to sound confident go wrong.

    "I was just wondering if you were alright." John lied driving his gaze away and Roselyn rolled her eyes recognizing his forced tone of voice. He turned around to face out of the window, the sky was starting to get a bit darker.

    Roselyn leaned her head against the window as she let her thoughts ur in her mind and take control over her rationality.. She started to think about those animals, wondering what they were and why their appearance was different than the usual, she wanted to ask John right away but she knew she couldn''t since the coachman was already quite moved.

 Chapter 245 - What Are They?

    After two hours of traveling the carriage finally took off in front of the castle, the coachman walked down and went to open Roselyn''s door. She stepped outside offering a kind supportive gaze to the coachman.

    "Hope you feel better." She stated gazing at him, "maybe we can invite you to have lunch with us tomorrow to thank you for your courage and for staying with us without panicking, not many people would have been that courageous." She traveled her gaze toward John who nodded and intervened.

    "Yes, why don''t youe tomorrow to the castle, you should bring your family," John added making Roselyn smile proudly.

    "T-T-Thank you." The coachman said moved, gazing at both of them, "I would be honored toe there. But I know my wife enough to say she would refuse to ept such a kind invite to the Royal Castle. We can''t afford to have many clothes." He murmured as if he felt embarrassed by his condition.

    "We will send you dresses, consider it as an invite to the pce and please tell your wife I would be offended if she doesn''t honor us with her presence." John insisted making the coachman smile joyfully to hear how much John cared about him. He finally nodded, "thank you." he bowed down to the two of them before getting back inside the carriage and taking off with a huge smile on his face.

    "You made his day." Roselyn said to her husband as she wrapped her arms around his neck, he smiled, "you''re the one who had the idea to invite him to lunch. Maybe we should thank him with a sum of money. I will ask my father for some advice on how to thank him furthermore." John stated thoughtfully and Roselyn smiled even more surprised and proud of him.

    "Let''s get back inside now." He then suggested as he kissed her on her cheek. Roselyn nodded, starting to walk toward their house.

    He opened the door and they walked inside, only after John locked the door Roselyn asked the question she had been dying to ask since the herd of animals appeared in front of them,

    "What were those animals and why did they have yellow eyes and grey skin?"

    When Roselyn asked that question she felt like a huge weight had been taken off her chest.

    John didn''t seem surprised to hear her ask such a question may be somehow he knew she was curious to know since he knew her very well.

    "You see, Rose.." John started sitting on the sofa and taking his time to reorganize his thoughts and think of the best way to exin her. He had to find the right words and modte his sentence because thest thing he wanted to do was scare her. It seemed difficult to find the right words and not scare her.

    "The snakes that we met days ago are demons, as I told you they belong to the underworld of evil supernatural creatures. When I fought against them with Ethan we found out their body is made of a weird yellow liquid and whatever that liquid was it was colliding all the things it went in touch with. The herd of animals we saw today had the eyes of the same color of that liquid so I suppose the snakes may have infected them." John modted each word not to shock Roselyn too much.

    Roselyn took a long breath, she almost forgot about the snakes after all those days, "what happens to the animals infected?" Roselyn asked knitting her eyebrows down but John shrugged, he grimaced with his mouth only to murmur, "I don''t know�� We don''t know yet."

    His voice rang in preupation and he pulled his hair back, "but that''s not a good thing, I thought they wanted to kill humans and feed on them because that''s what usually demons do but animals? That is odd. Real demons would never do such a thing not if someone is ordering them to infect all the other animals for a devilish n we don''t know yet."

    Johnid his head on his hand, trying to figure out what happened and what he could do but the more he thought about it the more he was concerned.

    "What''s the point of poisoning animals and create an army when they can do what demons usually do? Take over the human body and affect them? I don''t understand�� I don''t." John busted out as he massaged his forehead and in anger clenched his fists.

    "Maybe we should think about it tomorrow." Roselyn said, "It''ste now." She added, they stayed out all afternoon and both of them needed some rest after the tiring day they had.

    "You can go, I ..." John murmured but he didn''t finish his sentence making Roselyn frown and wondered what he had in mind now.

    "What will you do? It''s toote to go out now." She folded her arms as if she understood John''s intention and she didn''t want him to leave home when it was gettingte.

    "I don''t know�� I want to go look for Ethan and talk to him."

    Roselyn shook her head vigorously hearing John''s idea, "no, no. You can do that tomorrow." Roselyn scolded him and from John''s lips escaped a giggle, "Is that an order, your grace?" John smirked as he raised his eyebrow.

    "Yes, it is." Roselyn tried to look and sound as serious as she could to convince him not to go, also because she knew if she went out now she would spend the rest of the evening and night concerned about where he may be and wondering if he was fine.

    "If you go I will have to follow you to make sure you''re fine." She used the special card she knew he couldn''t let her be in danger. John curved his lips up, shaking his head like if he understood what Roselyn had in mind.

    He smiled at the sign of surrounded as he gave up to Roselyn''s threat.

    "Fine, I will wait tomorrow then.." He scoffed and Roselyn nodded happily that she convinced him, she took him under his arm and walked toward their bedroom.

 Chapter 246 - Be There

    The Royal Couple oddly enough didn''t spend the day involved in intimal activities, even when Rose tried to start something John always refused intim touch telling her he wanted to spend the night only cuddling her and without doing anything else to fully appreciate how good it felt toy in bed without doing anything else but only embracing each other and falling asleep cuddling. When Roselyn heard his refusal she was perplexed at first and was surprised to hear he didn''t want to do anything but then she understood how amazing it was to sleep cuddling without doing anything. That was a differeng intimate way to spend the night but just as amazing. Smelling John''s scent and hearing his touch on her as he hugged her tightly from behind made her feel safe.

    The next morning they woke up early to head back to the castle and talk to their father about the invite of the coachman, since Ethan was there it would be a good asion to talk about him of the herd of animals they came acrossst night.

    King William weed them inside with a huge smile on his face, the castle was almost fully rebuilt and the familiar swaying of maids was again in the house, the castle almost looked normal.

    "I''m so happy to see you!" William said opening the door widely to make them walk inside, they returned the kind smile and Roselyn walked before John inside.

    She admired the house remembering all the time she spent there, she quite missed that ce even if she had both positive and negative memories about that ce.

    John walked into the living room and took a deep breath as if he wanted to prepare himself before saying his father what had happened.

    "There is a problem..." John said in a whisper, as soon as Ethan heard him he joined them in the living room and rolled his eyes. Probably thinking the same thing Roselyn already had thought many times, they can never have some peace that something happened.

    William''s face remained impassible just like John''s making Roselyn finally see some simrities between them.

    "We were in the carriage when a herd of animals stepped by them, the problem is that there were thousands of animals and they all were probably poisoned by a snake. Their eyes were yellow and their skin was of an ash grey color." John pulled his hair behind and took a deep breath. Ethan swallowed down hard and began to walk circrly around them clenching his fists.

    "We have to stop them before they take full control over thisnd and they infect all the animals!" Ethan burst out, William ced a hand over his shoulder to calm him down.

    "We will fix it, panicking won''t help. We have to remain calm and try to understand how we can stop the snakes." King William intervened in a calm voice.

    "The coachman of the carriage was very shaken by what he saw so Roselyn had the amazing idea to invite them here to have a lunch with us and to thank him for his courage." John continued.

    "What a splendid idea Roselyn!" the King eximed, "I will ask the chef to prepare more food for our guests then! Maybe we should gift them something like some food and few animals for their farm."

    John nodded, smiling at his father.

    Ethan took John''s arm and pulled him toward the nearby room before mming the door close.

    Roselyn remained alone with William and forced a smile although deep down she was so embarrassed, especially after the chat they had thest time they remained alone. She didn''t know what to talk about so she started to awkwardly look around the castle, "you rebuild it! It is very beautiful."

    Meantime while Roselyn was trying to have some awkward conversation without dying of embarrassment John was trying to calm his brother.

    "Isn''t it suspicious? What if I truly have something to do about it?" Ethan spat. He massaged his forehead.

    "No Ethan! You don''t have anything to do with that I am sure! Please now calm down. I need you to be rational and calm." John leaned his forehead over his brother''s forehead and gazed at him as their eyes burst together.

    "Don''t let your emotions control you," John whispered making his brother slowly nod.

    John nodded to the door and his brother opened the door to join Roselyn and William back in the living room.

    Roselyn took a breath of relief to see theye back earlier than she expected.

    John went to wrap his hand around Roselyn''s hips whileWilliam spotted a maid with the corner of his eye so he called her and asked her to tell the chef to make a special lunch since they were having guests.

    Then the King invited them into the guest room to sat down on the sofa and have a chat about that drastic situation more privately.

    "What is your theory, John?" William asked. He then leaned closer to Rose to whisper, "He always has a n." Roselyn giggled receiving a nce from her husband.

    "I n to understand who got the snakes free, we kill that person first and then we take care of the snakes. We have either to kill them or to bring them back there." John said. His voice was less confident than usual as if he wasn''t so sure about his n.

    "We don''t even know who to look for I doubt we will ever find that guilty person who created this chaos and even if we do he will be unreachable since he is probably in the underworld now," Ethan said, shaking his head.

    "We aren''t sure about that. But we have an advantage now: you." John said smiling as he pointed his finger at Ethan. His brother frowned his forehead, "me?" he replied quite puzzled.

    John nodded, "exactly. The snakes know you for some reason, probably because of your reputation which means you can rebuild their trust easily and that''s what you will do. You will try to ally with them so that you can find out who the person who freed them was." John smiled exining his n better, Roselyn smiled right after as his n seemed perfect to her. On the contrary, Ethan wasn''t so sure, he was quite worried about how that situation would end up. If he talked to the snakes they may would reveal him things of the past and he wasn''t so sure whether he wanted to hear those things.

    He took a long breath, quite concerned even if deeply down he knew that was the only chance they had to fix that situation. William offered him a supportive gaze before he whispered to his son,

    "I know you can do it." his voice rang full of support and encouragement and Ethan somehow felt more recharged and willing to prove his father was right to have faith in him. He had never been encouraged before and hearing that someone trusted his capabilities made Ethan have a sudden confidence surge.

    "I will do it," Ethan replied smiling at both John and his father, they were his family now, and if they needed his help he had to be there for them because that''s what family usually do.

 Chapter 247 - Lunch With Guests

    William and the rest of the family were waiting for the coachman and his family to arrive, the table was ready and the house had been cleaned thoroughly.

    After few minutes they knocked at the door, the coachman and his wife were wearing the dresses John sent them for the asion. They both walked in shyly, the wife of the coachman gazed at the castle in awe and stunned by such a view. She probably had never seen a castle, Roselyn remembered she had the same facial expression when she saw the castle for the first time too.

    "Thanks for inviting us!" The woman said as she headed to Roselyn a basket full of pastries, "I didn''t know what to bring you so I made some pastries."

    Roselyn smiled widely, "such a nice gesture of you! Thank you so much." She caressed the woman''s shoulder when she peaked a child walking shyly inside.

    "Wow." He said dropping his jaw looking at how huge the castle was. His mother gently hit him and glowered at him.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Roselyn." Roselyn stretched her hand for the child to take it, he looked at his mother to wait for her approve, only when he received a nod the child shily shook Roselyn''s hand.

    "What''s your name?" Roselyn asked the child admiring his huge green eyes. The child hesitated once again, gazing at his mother.

    "My name is Damian." He murmured, Roselyn offered the kindest smile to both the child and his mother.

    "He is very shy." The woman intervened and John took a step toward them to join them, when the child saw John he changed his posture in a moreposed and he widened his eyes.

    "Y-Y-Your highness." The child bowed down in front of John. John ruffled his hair friendly and he kneeled to look at the child straight in his eyes, "Damian, what a beautiful name." John smiled.

    The child smiled, "when I told my friends I wasing here they didn''t believe me."

    John smiled at the child and giggled, e with me." John said taking the child''s little hand and walking toward a room.

    The coachman smiled seeing John taking his son''s hand and turned around to look at Rose, "I always knew he was a good person. I am d he met you so now he is not scared anymore to show his true colors. I noticed you were the right person for him the first day when he brought you to see the sea for the first time."

    Roselyn smiled, gazing at John from afar, he was making the child see some objects and letting him choose which one he wanted to pick. "He''s one of the best persons I''ve ever met but he hides under the surface of a cold man."

    the coachman nodded, "that''s what King William had always said to his rtives but nobody believed him." William nodded hearing the coachman''s statement, "yes not many people have the honor to know the real John." He added.

    One maid arrived inviting them to walk toward the kitchen since the table was ready.

    John and the children joined them a few minutester and they all started to chat about their lives, the realm, and the vige. The coachman and his wife seemed very open-minded person and despite they knew about John and Roselyn''s agreement they still wanted to tell them they would refer to all their friends that the Royal couple seemed very closed and they were sure about the truthfulness of their love.

    The child who received a bracelet from John kept moving his hand and showing it off every few minutes during the lunch only to im that the one and only future King of Scond gave it to him. He seemed also very excited and was looking forward to showing that to their friends his gift and prove them he wasn''t lying.

    The couple and the young baby remained there for about three hours, the time needed to allow them to taste every dish from starters to desserts and different kinds of wines depending on the dish they were having.

    "Thank you so much for inviting us, we had an amazing lunch!" The coachman eximed cheering John.

    "We have a gift for you," John said as he stood up from the table and gestured to the maids to start cleaning the table and removing their dishes.

    "A gift? It was already a gift your invite�� your highness, I''m afraid we cannot ept." The coachman shook his head vigorously.

    "We insist." William intervened, "your courage was admirable and we owe this to you. You all seem amazing people!"

    The coachman nced at his wife moved as she ced her hand over her chest and took a long breath for themotion and excitement. For lower-ss people it wasn''tmon at all to be invited to the castle privately and to receive gifts from the Royal Family was such a great honor that would change their lives forever. Since then they would have been acimed by everyone and they would surely receive special services from the vigers, the coachman''s wife wouldn''t struggle to find work anymore since she knew after that day everyone would start to fight to hire her.

    John returned to the kitchen room after some seconds and he was holding a key.

    The guests frowned their forehead quite puzzled.

    "We bought you a house in the countryside wherever you want to move you can have the house. There''s also a garden to grow vegetables and fruit and a farm with hens and cows so that you can also have eggs and milk. I will send some farmers to help you with the work." John said heading the keys to the coachman. The man covered his mouth with his hand shocked and moved by John''s kindness while his wife kept thanking them.

    "That is the best gift you could have gave us! Thank you so much it means the whole world to us!" the wife intervened with eyes filled with tears and a huge smile on her lips.

 Chapter 248 - No Escapement

    John took advantage of the situation to whisper to Ethan to have a chat with him and talk to him regardings his concerns about Roselyn''s health. They headed toward the living room disappearing in few seconds leaving Roselyn once again alone with William.

    "There is a problem," John said as he took a deep breath.

    Ethan scoffed, "I would be surprised if there wasn''t any problem. And I thought the royal people spent their days doing nothing all day." He rolled his eyes but John glowered at him.

    "I am serious." Hemented in a scolding tone of voice and Ethanposed himself, he folded his arms and tilted his head to the side.

    "What is the problem?"

    John dropped his gaze to the floor for some instants and then finally looked up to him, he cleared his voice. "Roselyn�� I can feel she is getting stronger and that her chances of getting pregnant are increasing." John confessed, his forehead was creased.

    Ethan widened his eyes and offered a toothy smile, "that shouldn''t be a problem! Congr..."

    John shushed him hitting him on his shoulder and gazing at the door hoping Roselyn didn''t hear him.

    "Ouch! Have you lost your mind?" Ethan scolded his brother confused by his gesture, he didn''t understand why John seemed so worried. It was a miracle and the best news ever if a banshee would get pregnant.

    "This is not good news. Especially now that there are snakes and demons in cirction. Do you know what they can do if they find a baby with great powers? I don''t want them to harm either her or our child." John murmured, even if his voice was low his tone was furious and his eyes were shing of an intense red.

    Ethan swallowed down and all of a sudden he understood John''s preupations. When demons escaped from the underworld their first purpose was to search for the most powerful babies to turn them into demons and grow them. There was a legend, hundreds of years ago when a group of demons invaded Earth to steal many supernatural children killing the parents who would dare to oppose their will and bringing chaos to the entire. Then all the magicians and witches in the world gathered together to fight them and after months of the war, the magicians finally won. They made a spell to humankind to make all the humans in the world forget what had happened but the supernatural creatures, who were immune to the spell never had forgotten what demons made and had been perpetuating the story for years to avoid simr things to happen again.

    "Dear brother, the only solution is that you two have to stop procreating, then." Ethan tried to soften the atmosphere by making a joke about the situation but John didn''t seem in the mood for jokes.

    Ethanposed himself and offered a smile, "I mean you truly have to stop and meantime we have to fix the entire situation the sooner we can."

    John nodded in resentment and pulled his hair back cursing the entire situation inwardly. Only God knew what he would be capable of doing if he found out who got the demons free.

    When John and Ethan walked out of the room Roselyn and William were drinking some herbal tea on the table chatting about the pleasing lunch they had with the guests.

    William thanked Roselyn for the great idea she had and told him how proud he was to see her and John together and doing nice gestures.

    Ethan and John joined them in the kitchen receiving a glower from William, "it''s bad-mannered to keep secrets from your wife John." William rebuked his son knitting his eyebrows down.

    John smiled to Roselyn to reassure her, "it''s not my fault. Ethan met a girl and wanted to ask me for some tips. Since I am such an expert with women." John winked to Rose making Ethan open his eyes in shock.

    Roselyn giggled seeing Ethan''s face turning pale and blushing in embarrassment.

    "I haven''t met anyo..." Ethanmented but when John kicked him behind the table he bit his tongue to change his approach.

    "What were you two talking about?" he then asked trying desperately to drive the attention away. He glowered at John who despite his effort not to make it obvious was trying not tough when he saw his brother''s face.

    William raised his eyebrow, "a girl?" their father didn''t seem willing to give up on that matter so easily. John seemed even more difficult to refrain from theugh making Ethan even madder. John always wanted to have a brother not only to share with him the funniest moments but also to have someone to annoy. Ethan, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have that much fun, he was embarrassed and unable to reply to his father''s question since he know John lied but at the same time he couldn''t reveal the truth.

    "I was joking, he hasn''t met anyone yet." John saved his brother from that embarrassing situation emphasizing the yet in his statement.

    "We just talked about the n." John continued even if William didn''t fully buy John''s statement and kept darting his gaze toward the two brothers trying to decipher where they were lying.

    "I will go check on Abigail tomorrow. If she learns how to control her powers she may help us to kill the snakes. She fights very well." John continued gazing at Roselyn who as soon as she heard him naming her sister, she smiled and her eyes sparkled in joy. It was such a nice gesture of John to remember Abigail in such a drastic situation and if he wanted to ask her help it meant he trusted her.

    "There are stronger demons and weaker ones. The one who attacked me and Roselyn was one of the stronger, its dimensions were huger than the two snakes I met with Ethan. So we also have to figure out what their strengths are based on and how they gain their strength and grow their bodies. There are many things we have to know before we attack them." John cupped his chin thoughtfully. "But when we will find all their secrets and their weak points, they will have no escapement. We will destroy them and willpel them to tell us the truth about the entire situation." He finished his reasoning causing silence to fall in the room.

    John sounded more determined than usual to find out what was responsible for the demons'' escapement.. Roselyn noticed his resentment and wondered if there was something he was keeping from her.

 Chapter 249 - Waste Of Power

    "I will go look for them, now," Ethan said the earlier he did it the earlier he would find out the truth about his memory loss and about who freed the snakes.

    "Be careful, please," John whispered to him while William''s face went paler, clearly concerned about his son''s health.

    Ethan smiled at the three of them before disappearing in a fraction of a second, he was so fast that John wondered what supernatural creature he truly was but at the same time he didn''t want to ask him because he didn''t know how he could react.

    Ethan reached the wood where the first time he met the snake he smelled the soil and the surrounding trying to smell some traces of where the snakes may be.

    When he finally got a hint of where they went he groaned and rushed toward the next city, the more he got closer to the city''s wood the more their scent intensified. He could feel they were more, maybe a pack or maybe only a few strong ones despite that Ethan wasn''t scared at all, he had spent all his life alone fighting against some of the strongest packs yet he survived.

    All of a sudden he halted, his abrupt stop raised the dust, he froze slowing gazing around the wood. He could hear voices calling him, even her mother''s voice and his father''s voice. All those voices weren''t clear but they were fading and sounding like a luby. The more he listened to those voices the more he was feeling tired and sleepy.

    Ethan didn''t know what to do, whatever those voices were he had one only certainty: they weren''t real. He covered his ears with his hands as if that gesture would help him not to listen to the voices but the gesture turned out in vain since the voices he heard were in his mind and he couldn''t escape from his mind.

    Ethan charged to start running but as soon as he took few steps a huge shadow impeded him from the passage so he turned around to change his direction but another shadow appeared. In few seconds he was surrounded by shadows. Ethan groaned as his eyes shed of an intense red, he bent his head slightly and kicked against the ground so that he would raise a fog of dust, he became invisible and speeded in the opposite direction. The shadows were unable to see him for the raise of dust and his extreme speediness, he rushed toward the wood from where the voices and the snake''s smell seemed toe from.

    Ethan hid behind a tree as he saw about ten snakes, some of them were small others were big. They were all gathered around a huge statue, they seemed in trance listening to the melody that came from the statue, hypnotized them.

    Until all of a sudden, the sweet music stopped. The snakes woke up from their traces and their eyes from ck turned off their usual yellow color.

    They turned around to check who dared to wake them up from that heavenly melody, when they smelled Ethan they crawled toward his direction all in a row.

    Ethan took few steps toward them and all the snakes in sync frowned at them moving their long tongues twirling in a threatening way.

    "You!!" One of the bigger snakes hissed. The snakes surrounded Ethan scrutinizing him and paying attention to every moment he took.

    "It had been a long time," Ethan said trying to sound more sure and pretending he remembered his past.

    "Indeed, but you sided with the wrong people now. The same people who hurt you and who abandoned you. We would have never left you." Another snake added.

    Ethan managed to control her facial muscles not to grimace in shock as he heard their statement.

    "That''s why I am here now. I understood my mistakes." Ethan stated forcing a pretended sorry gaze but the snakes didn''t seem to trust nor to believe his apologies.

    "He''s lying." A suave feminine disembodied voice echoed from the statue, Ethan couldn''t recognize it, the sound was honeyed and Ethan unconsciously frowned gazing at the statue lightening up.

    "How dare you toe here after killing our friends and lie in front of us!" The snake who talked first yelled at Ethan who didn''t move an inch of his face.

    "We can kill you in few minutes! Do you know who are you up against?" the same snake whispered in a threatening voice crawling closer to him, the rest of the snakes walked closer to Ethan to leaving him no escapement from that scary situation.

    "I will kill the first snake, the one I have on my left and then I will use the liquid of his body to kill the rest of you pointless weak demons. You will be thest one, I will spare you the most painful death if you dare to call me a liar once again." Ethan replied as his eyes shed and the ground trembled at the sound of his threat.

    The snake who Ethan referred to tilted his head to the side to look down on him, "this is why you had all my esteem." The snake hissed taking a step closer to Ethan. Ethan grunted at him, the huge snake was getting too close and the situation wasn''t boded well.

    "Because you''re brave and you never give up. I can see the fire in your soul, I can see you''re bursting in anger and resentment. I remember how you used your anger, you could have be one of the strongest demons who ever existed if only you didn''t side with the ones who hurt you. So much power went to waste." The snake said shaking his head, the other snakes took one step closer to Ethan too.

    The bigger snake continued, the sky around them turned of an intense blue and all the stars winked out their lights. The snake''s eyes sparkled in the darkness and he charged.

    "Please understand my reasons, I can''t let your powers and your strength go to waste. I really can''t do that. For that reason I will steal your powers, I promise I will try to be delicate and try not to hurt you." He murmured. Ethan''s ws grow longer and he groaned aloud as he predicted his attack, he turned invisible and tried to speed in the middle of two snakes but the snake reached him and crashed him to the ground.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes for the pain while a groan of pain and anger escaped from his lips, all the other snakes soon jumped on him biting him all over his body.

 Chapter 250 - Taking So Long

    Ethan narrowed his eyes for the pain while a groan of pain and anger escaped from his lips, all the other snakes soon jumped on him biting him all over his body.

    Ethan cried out in pain he managed to stand up and throw away a few snakes from his torso as he jumped and twirled around himself to get himself free from the other snakes. He was blooding yet he didn''t waste time and attacked two snakes on his left crashing them against the ground and ripping a snake''s body in two. The yellow liquid fell like a cascade onto the ground and all the snakes escaped from it like if it was a lethal poison.

    Ethan smirked noticing he found out one of the snake''s weak points, he walked toward them holding the snake''s head and walking in the middle of the liquid, when his feet and his fingers came in touch with it Ethan felt a burning sensation and a pain so excruciating he had to tense all his muscles not to let the snake''s body drop on the ground. The liquid burned his skin but Ethan bore the pain.

    "Stop!!" from the statue echoed a scream and all the snakes immediately frozen from charging Ethan and gathered around the statue.

    Ethan knitted his eyebrows down as he realized he may have discovered another weakness of the snakes, the statue. They listened to every order of the statue, if he found out who was hiding inside it he could sessfully discover who freed them too.

    Ethan finally let the snake''s dead body fall onto the ground and he walked toward the statue, as the music began the animals fell in trace once again, their eyes turned dark and their gaze nk.

    "Ethan..." When the statue called his name all the snakes created a passage for him to walk toward the statue.

    Ethan passed through them almost aghast to see the statue''s effects on the snakes, he noticed that the more he walked closer to it the more he fell asleep, he felt dizzy and hypnotized by the statue as well. He shook his head as he groaned, he stared at the statue''s eyes that were shing in the darkness of the night, and as soon as the statue met his gaze Ethan''s vision darkened.

    He unconsciously closed his eyes and he started to revive all the negative memories of his past, the day her mother gave birth to him, then when she rejected him and called him a disgrace. The images seemed so clear and real that he even felt the same emotions he felt back then, blood boiled through his veins as all of a sudden he was furious, the anger in his body was prevailing on him so much that he couldn''t think of anything else but revenge.

    "Ethan, wake up now."

    As if he couldn''t control his body anymore his eyes opened and his vision got cleared, he could recognize the surrounding.

    He was back in the wood surrounded by snakes in a trance but something changed from earlier, he was more furious and irascible. It was like all of a sudden he understood how much John and William hurt him in the past and his love dissipated to wee only anger and thirst for revenge. Ethan groaned at the statue.

    "What did you do to me?" Ethan burst out as he frowned his forehead glowering at the statue.

    "I just wanted to remember what happened in the past so that maybe you can make a smarter decision now. Who do you want to side with now Ethan?"

    The snakes suddenly woke up and all of them turned their head to the side to stare at Ethan waiting for his answer.

    ***

    Meantime in the castle...

    Roselyn John and William were still waiting for Ethan''s arrival, they all remained quiet since he left probably both inwardly praying for him to be fine.

    Even if the most concerned one was probably William who didn''t say a word since Ethan left having Roselyn wonder how much he would be worried if the one who left was John.

    John, on the other hand, tried to assume hisposed expression but he couldn''t fool Roselyn who knew him enough to recognize he was deep down was concerned.

    "Excuse me, can you make us tea?" Roselyn asked one maid who gently smiled and proceeded to listen to Roselyn''s request.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, "I can try to link with him and find out if he is alright." She gazed at John who as soon as he heard her, shook his head.

    "No, we can''t risk ��." John bit his tongue before he could finish his sentence, "no, I will go look for him if in few more hours he won''t be back." John rectified and Rose nodded.

    How she wished Ethan woulde back soon, she couldn''t endure the additional preupation of John leaving and be in danger, she knew William wouldn''t let his other son get in a dangerous situation. Indeed, William soon shook his head vigorously, "no you won''t go. I can''t afford to lose you." he intervened frowning his forehead as he glowered at John, from Roselyn''s lips escaped a smile as she took a breath of relief.

    "I am sure he will be back soon anyway," Johnmented wrinkling his nose to hide his doubts.

    The silence fell back in the room as they all were worried about Ethan, it had been almost two hours and he wasn''t back yet, he was supposed only to talk to the snakes and convince them to trust him.

    "Why is he taking so long?" Roselyn asked whispering to John, she took a deep breath right after and William offered her a kind smile.

    "I don''t know, but we should have faith," John stated making Roselyn frown, it was bizarre to hear someone talk about faith especially if that person was a supernatural creature who never believed in destiny before and who had taken so many lives.

 Chapter 251 - [Bonus ]Potion [1]

    Ethan came back to the castle after one hour when the three of them saw him walking in they all smiled and took a breath of relief seeing he was fine despite some scars on his hand''s feet and shoulders.

    Most of his scars were fully healed while the ones on his hand and his feet seemed still fresh and very severe.

    "What happened to you?" John asked noticing he was limping and grimacing in pain as his feet blood severely.

    "Why isn''t your body healing?" John didn''t let his brother answer that he asked his second question.

    Ethan reached with difficulty the sofa and held on to it lifting his feet on the pillow to stare at his wounds.

    Some of his skin''syers had been yed and his skin was exposed.

    John speeded to grab some blood and wine from the fridge and headed it to Ethan who gestured with his hand to refuse.

    "It won''t help." Ethanmented as he clenched his teeth for the pain, "I had to fight some snakes and trampled on their yellow liquid. Those wounds are due to it."

    John covered his forehead with his hand as he massaged his face in distress. "I knew I had toe with you," Johnined in a furious tone of voice.

    "No, I don''t need your help," Ethan replied bluntly and silence fell in his room, John ignored his clumsiness and headed to him again the bottle filled with animal''s blood.

    "Drink it." John insisted, Ethan glowered at him for some instants before he gave up to John''s request and drunk a few sips from the bottle.

    The wound didn''t heal as Ethan predicted. John sighed resigned and disappointed to see his hopes vanished.

    "What can we do if he doesn''t heal?" John asked his father who limited himself to stare at both his sons preupied.

    "I''ll be fine," Ethan replied in a murmur as he poured some animal''s blood on his wound and then grimaced with pain when his wound got infected. That was what he used to do when he grew up alone to fast up his body''s healing. But once again his efforts of healing turned out in vain, the maid who assisted to the scene brought them some medical bandage, William thanked the woman and wrapped it around his wound.

    "Maybe you can heal him as you did with me months ago." Roselyn whispered neared to John''s ear but John shook his head, "I only have the powers to absorb the pain and fast up body''s healing but if his body is not reacting I won''t be able to do anything."

    "Nobody died because of a hand or feet''s wound so don''t worry. I tried to convince them, I am still working on it. Now they are quite hesitant about the truthfulness of my words." Ethan said collecting his thoughts.

    "We have to cancel the n since things got worse than we expected and I don''t want you to get hurt even more. We can find another solution." John eximed staring at Ethan''s wound and then pinching his forehead as he scoffed like if he felt guilty.

    "No. I won''t give up the in." Ethan replied, "in Kratez you had some potion. I can use that."

    John frowned his forehead gazing at Ethan perplexed for some seconds.

    "How do you know about that potion?" John tilted his head to the side and gazed at his brother from head to toe as if he was suspicious about his question. Nobody but only closest rtives knew about that poison and John never mentioned it to him.

    "I knew about Roselyn before you even brought her to the castle, I discovered many things when I was seeking my revenge against you," Ethan said not flinching his gaze away from the wound.

    "John, he''s right, the potion may be the only solution at this point." William intervened and John nodded still having a suspicious look on his face. William glowered at John when he noticed he was being suspicious about his brother.

    John helped Ethan to get up from the sofa, he gazed at his father and then back to his brother slowly rxing his face. "Alright, I will speed to Kratez then and heal him. Do you want me toe back to bring you, Rose?"

    Roselyn shook her head no, smiling, "don''t worry. I will wait here with King William."

    John nodded as he grabbed Ethan''s body and speeded toward Kratez, they didn''t reach his house as fast as usual since Ethan was weak and was heavier than Roselyn but they still took less than two minutes to arrive in front of Kratez'' door.

    John knocked at the door and the maids went to open, John didn''t waste time talking to them but right after he walked in, he speeded toward the basement.

    John hadn''t visited the basement in years and it was a little room which door was hidden behind a fake portrait in his room.

    Ethan sat on a dusty dirty chair in the middle of the basement while John started to look around in search of the poison.

    When he opened a few boxes John finally smiled as he grabbed a bottle filled with a green liquid.

    The bottle wasn''t even fully filled but only about three-quarters of the bottle was filled.

    "So it exists," Ethan eximed in awe staring at the bottle. John nodded, "yes, I only have this amount but they say only a few drops will be able to heal any wound." John replied darting his gaze from the bottle to Ethan and then again to the bottle.

    "I''ve had never tried it before so I am not sure about the results," John said staring at Ethan quite concerned, Ethan hesitated for few minutes but when he gazed at his wounds getting more serious every minute and still bleeding he took a long breath.

    He looked at John straight in the eyes and he faked a smile, "I will be honored to be the first one to try it then."

 Chapter 252 - Potion [2]

    John took a deep breath carefully walking toward Ethan who stretched his feet toward John. He kneeled down and slowly poured some drops of the liquid over Ethan''s wound.

    Ethan screamed in pain as soon as the liquid touched his wound and he narrowed his eyes while he endured that excruciating pain.

    John let only a few drops fell over Ethan''s wound as he wasn''t sure about its effect and if it would work or not.

    The wound seemed to absorb the liquid easily and fast but the wound didn''t heal at all.

    "Should I pour more drops?" John asked curving one eyebrow confused, Ethan moved his hand.

    "I don''t know." He replied confused staring at his wound which didn''t even heal of an inch since John poured the liquid on it.

    "Maybe it had expired? Or it never was a special potion?" John frowned his forehead even more puzzled when all of a sudden the wound started to heal magically, the skin regenerated in a few instants, and Ethan''s foot was back to normal.

    Both the brother dropped their jaws and blinked repeatedly to make sure they saw it right.

    "It worked!" Ethan eximed joyfully and surprised at the same time.

    "Your hand now." John took Ethan''s hand and inclined the potion to pour few drops on his hand''s wound as well. Again, Ethan had to bear the excruciating burning sensation as if his hand was ripped off.

    After few minutes also his hand''s wound was healed as well. John took a breath of relief as he saw his brother''s body healing perfectly and his skin turn less pale as his body began to function properly again.

    "We should head to the kitchen, you need some blood after your fighting," John said and Ethan giggled, he was not used to see his brother acting considerate.

    John rolled his eyes at his brother''sugh and speeded toward the kitchen. He reached faster than his brother and looked at Ethan with a self-confident gaze, "I am getting faster, or are you slowing down?" John teased his brother raising an eyebrow and looking at him from head to toe, Ethan glowered at him.

    "I started after you and I am still in pain, you like to win the easy way, huh?" Ethan replied giggling.

    John opened the fridge and took a bottle from it heading it to Ethan who opened it and drank it all up in few sips.

    Ethan''s eyes shed of their usual intense light, he ced the bottle back on the table and gazed at John defiantly.

    "I''ll race you now," Ethan eximed but John shook his head amused by his brother''spetitive behavior.

    One of the maids walked toward the kitchen and when he saw Ethan she blushed, she couldn''t even bear his gaze on her or keep eye touch with him. Her reaction didn''t go unnoticed by John who raised his eyebrow and smirked slightly, "do you need anything?" John called the maid who hastily had turned around to head out of the room as soon as she saw Ethan was there.

    The woman hearing John''s voice halted, "no, I just wanted to make sure you were fine." She replied all in a breath and left the room in few seconds.

    "She was fast, is she ..." Ethan frowned his forehead pointing at the maid and John intervened, "yes, she''s a vampire and I had never seen her embarrassed before. She must be facing you." John smirked causing Ethan to open his eyes widely and then shook his head vigorously as he moved his fingers to say no.

    "I''m done with your jokes, John." Ethan knitted his eyebrows down, he glowered at his brother.

    John called the maid back in, "Anne, I want to introduce you to my brother Ethan." John said pointing at Ethan, the maid slowly looked up to Ethan and blushed once again only to flinch away awkwardly, John mouthed to his brother "see!??"

    "Y-Y-Your brother?" the girl asked shyly and still embarrassed.

    "Yes, it''s a long story." John scratched his hand as he had forgotten she thought he was the only child.

    "I noticed�� I noticed you two are very much alike." The maid said slowly traveling her gaze back to Ethan who, since he had never talked to a woman before, limited himself to remain quiet. He didn''t know what to say either did he recognize when a woman was into him since he had never interacted with them in that way.

    "Ethan, she''s Anne. She''s a good old friend of mine. You can maybe practice your powers together." John said winking at his brother who didn''t get his hint and remained quiet instead.

    "Yes..." the woman''s murmured, "I haven''t been practicing in years."

    "Perfect then, what about tomorrow? Lunchtime?" John asked gazing at both of them, Ethan kept staring at John confused and angry while the maid nodded, "sounds good. Bye then..." she whispered before she rushed outside of the room.

    "What was that?" Ethanined scoffing.

    "You should thank me, that was me arranging you a date," John said opening the fridge and taking a bottle of wine to drink from it.

    "I''ve never asked you to. I don''t even know how to behave." Ethan massaged his forehead as he shut his eyes closed in disbelief.

    "You had never ��?" John gestured with his hands and Ethan shook his head no.

    "You''ve missed out, trust me you will thank me," John said as the smirk on his face got wider.

    Ethan shook his head in disdain and stole the wine bottle from John''s hands to drink from it.

    "We should go back to the castle then," John said and Ethan nodded almost revealed to hear his torture of talking about matters he would rather not talk about was finally done.

    As soon as they closed the door behind them John looked at Ethan raising his eyebrow, "ready to race?" John asked defiantly and self-confident.

    They both charged and when John screamed "go!" they both speeded toward the castle.

 Chapter 253 - Unconditional Love

    John and Ethan walked into the castle and Roselyn held her breath as she stared at John waiting for an answer. When her gaze traveled toward Ethan''s foot and hand and she realized he was healed she took a breath of relief.

    "The potion worked perfectly," John said smiling at his brother who nodded.

    Ethan ced his hand over his chest and breathed out all the concern he gathered during the hours of their absence.

    "Is it a special potion for supernatural''s wounds?" Roselyn asked knitting her eyebrows down and John nodded.

    "Yes, it was an ancient potion that one of the magicians gave me in case some creature in Kratez would get severe injections but I only have to use it in an emergency," Johnmented.

    Roselyn walked toward John and wrapped her hand around his hips.

    "We should go now," John suggested so the couple cheered Ethan and William.

    After they said goodbye they left the castle and John usually wrapped his arms around Roselyn to return to Kratez. He opened the door and when Roselyn walked into Kratez''s house she suddenlyid on the sofa as she stared at the house that even if they had been there for only a few months it looked like home for Rose now.

    Maybe because the house reminded her of John or because it reminded her of all the things they went through to reach that peace in their rtionship.

    John joined her on the sofa andid his head on Roselyn''s shoulder as he stared nkly, "I noticed Ethan was quite irascible as soon as he was back earlier." John murmured.

    Roselyn digger her long fingers in John''s hair and scratched his head gently, "I noticed that too. Maybe he was just nervous because he failed his mission and he thought he may have disappointed you."

    John looked up to her and smiled kindly, "yes maybe. You can''t think negatively of anyone can you?" he leaned closer to her and smiled before he kissed her.

    Roselyn smiled too blushy slightly, "I trust Ethan and I am sure he is good. I have faith in him."

    She sat on John''sp and started to kiss his neck sensually as John tilted his head and shut his eyes, he couldn''t do anything not now he felt her body was getting stronger and her chances of being pregnant were increasing.

    "Rose�� I''m tired right now." John said kissing her on the cheek and trying to move her away from hisp.

    Roselyn wasn''t used to getting a rejection from him and they hadn''t been involved in intime activity in a day.

    Roselyn climbed back to the pillow of the sofa, acknowledging he may be truly tired since he had very tiring daystely.

    "Indeed we should have dinner and then go to sleep," John said standing up from the sofa and stretching his hand for Roselyn to take it when she held his hand he pushed her up, and then they both giggled when Roselyn almost lost her bnce.

    They headed toward the table where maids already ced dishes and food waiting for their arrival, the couple sat down nearly and began to eat slowly their food.

    "I can feel stronger recently, like if I have more energies than the usual," Roselyn eximed joyfully in between the food and John pretended a surprised facial expression even if deep down he knew what her feelings may be linked to since he could feel it too thanks to his overdeveloped senses.

    "That''s a good thing, it means you''re getting stronger, I was thinking maybe you could join me and you could practice with Abigail. Practicing your powers would be useful to both of you and we could save some time if you started to practice together."

    Roselyn stared at John in disbelief as she never imagined him to ask her such a thing and she was beyond happy to see her sister again.

    "It''s a splendid idea, John! Thank you so much." Roselyn said, she walked toward John and hugged him. John smiled at and grabbed Roselyn''s hips to sit her on hisp.

    "Anything to make my wife happy," John whispered kissing her on her lips and staring at her in love.

    He then grabbed the fork and took few pieces of his meal, he leaned the fork closer to Roselyn''s mouth and when she opened her mouth he carefully rested the fork on her tongue making Roselyn bite the food with her teeth.

    "You''re the best thing that had happened to me and everything I do is always for your own good, never forget that," John whispered to Rose, she slowly chewed the food.

    When she swallowed down John''s eyes were still bursting into her radiating all the love and affection he felt in her regards.

    Roselyn caressed his cheek tilting her head to the side and biting her bottom lips as she stared at how handsome he was, her heartbeat began to speed as soon as she met his gaze making her realize how much she was in love with him.

    "I''ve never thought I would be able to love this much, every time I look at you I can feel all my emotions take full control over me and it seems like the first time I saw you. You were the first man I''ve ever felt attracted to you even if deep down I hated to admit it to myself because I didn''t want to be like the othersdies, drooling over a man of high ss that they had never met before." Roselyn whispered to him in low voice, that was a secret she had always kept for herself.

    "Do you know when I understood that you were special, Rose?" John asked as he curled Roselyn''s lock of hair around his finger. Roselyn shook her head slightly still staring at him straight in his eyes.

    "The first day, when I brought you on the beach to see the sea, it was something in your simplicity and in your being yourself without being afraid of what people may think. I could even see it in yourugh so genuine yet so sweet and contagious. I felt like I had known you for years and I never felt like that in decades of dating many women." He confessed, leaning closer to her and locking his lips with hers once again. Roselyn smiled as she wrapped her hands around his neck and pushed him closer to her.

    John departed from the kiss but his gaze fixed on her peachy lips, "then I understood I may have put myself in troubles when I started to get shivers as soon our lips met for the first time. And I''ve never stopped feeling that way.. It''s like the first time I kiss you every time we kiss."

 Chapter 254 - Battleground [1]

    The next day John and Roselyn visited Abigail and Victor''s residence for practice. As they crossed the woods they met few inhabitants of Kratez whoined to John about the suddenck of animals. Theyined that the number of animals reduced and that their hunger was increasing day by that.

    John tried to reassure them and told them he would try to inquire pretending to be shocked to hear such news.

    But as soon as he remained alone with Roselyn his face finally exposed all his preupation, he forgot that if animals got poisoned it meant there was going to be less food for creatures. Less food would drive creatures to lose their control and would turn them into irascible animals.

    John didn''t need that too.

    "I have to go to a vige''s farm and buy most of the animals and then bring the animals in the wood so that they could haunt them and they will think it was only a coincidence," John said as he gasped, then he shook his head when the idea suddenly sounded bad.

    "They will understand the animals are not wild," John scoffed, slightly losing his patience.

    "Why don''t you tell them the truth? It would be worst if they discovered it on their own and found out you always knew but kept it from them." Roselyn suggested but John sighed, he seemed unable to make a decision.

    As they kept crossing Kratez none of them spoke anymore, John was still perplexed and in his mind, he was considering if Roselyn may be right.

    But the concern some of John''s enemies may side with the enemy was haunting him and keeping him from taking her suggestion.

    They headed toward Victor''s residence and John knocked on the door, his facial muscles were still tensed from the stress.

    Abigail went to open the door expecting to see only John but when she saw also Roselyn she opened her eyes widened and embraced Rose with such an enthusiasm that Roselyn had to backward for Abigail''s strength.

    "Rose! What are you doing here!?" Abigail asked moved, Roselyn, giggled trying to breathe since her sister was squeezing her.

    "John had the amazing idea to let us practice together," Roselyn replied, Abigail''s eyes sparkled and her gaze traveled to John to smile at him widely.

    "Thank you!" Abigail whispered to John and then invited them inside for a little chat before they could start practice.

    Abigail looked very great from thest time Roselyn saw her, ording to John''s exnation the most challenging days were the first weeks of controlling their powers. Abigail was at thest days of the two weeks so she may have made progress and would finally fully control her powers and her instincts.

    After few minutes of chatting John scolded them, "we didn''te here to chat. You can talk after practice."

    Roselyn lifted her hands in sign of surrounder as she stood up from her chair, Abigail giggled gesturing Rose to follow her as she walked toward the door.

    The real reason for John''s scolding was that he didn''t want them to practice in the afternoon orte and even the thought of making them practice outside was stressing him out.

    Abigail and Roselyn stood in front of each other staring at each other as they both focused, none of them knew what the other was capable of and that was useful for their fight and to prepare them for any fighting in the future.

    "First rule: you have to forget who you have in front of you, forget that the person you have in front of you is your sister, and fight her like you would fight your worst enemy. I want you to show your powers and practice but if you fight weakly concerned not to hurt the other this will only turn out as a waste of time." John said staring at the both of them who nodded slowly.

    "Abigail close your eyes you will fight with your eyes closed so that you can only rely on your overdeveloped senses," Johnmanded and Abigail, although hesitant, closed her eyes.

    "Roselyn I want you to imagine Sharon in front of you, or whoever made you angry. You both have to picture in front of you the person who hurt you the most and use your powers to release that anger." John continued, none of them replied. They probably weren''t so sure to be able to do that, how could they detach themselvespletely and forget the person they had in front of them was their sister?

    "You can start when ready," John concluded after a brief pause.

    Rosely, noticing Abigail wasn''t going to attack decided to modte an attack, making sure it wouldn''t harm her. Roselyn closed her eyes and stretched her hand toward the ground, it began to creak slightly and shake.

    Abigail narrowed her eyes as she heard Roselyn was going to attack and she could feel the creaks in the ground reaching her slowly, Abigail jumped right before the creaks would spread in her direction and as she fall down the ground she rolled over before the topsoil fully creaked and opened beneath her.

    "Abigail your turn!" John screamed, Abigail, charged, and ran toward Roselyn, but before he reached her he slowed down and push her without using all her energy but still making Roselyn fell down the floor.

    Abigail opened her eyes to check if her sister was right and when she understood she was alright she took a breath of relief and then closed her eyes again speeding back to her usual spot.

    "Do you think you can fool me?" John raised his voice, Abigail opened her eyes and Roselyn got up fixing her dress.

    John giggled nervously, "I had helped supernatural creatures to practice for so many years yet you think I can''t understand when two people are faking their fighting? I know what you two can do so this is thest warning. If you don''t fight properly now fully focusing and using your skills I won''t help you practice together anymore." John said glowering at the two of them.

    Abigail and Roselyn swallowed down in sync and then they nodded.

    "I want to see real fighting. I want to see focusing all your energies. You both have supernatural powers that speed up your body''s capabilities to heal so what are you waiting for?" John took few steps in the middle of them he gazed at both of them intensely like if he truly wanted to show them he meant the words he said.

    "Are you ready now?" He asked raising his eyebrows and darting his gaze between them.

 Chapter 255 - Battleground [2]

    "Are you ready now?" He asked raising his eyebrows and darting his gaze between them.

    Both of them nodded, the two sisters shared a gaze until they both nodded in sync. This time they were going to do it seriously.

    John walked backward and gestured with his hand to Rose to attack since Abigail had her eyes closed and couldn''t see. Roselyn took a deep breath, she knew she had to do it seriously this time and use all her focus and powers.

    Roselyn closed her eyes as well, from what she could deduce since she knew vampire''s superpowers and abilities since she saw John fighting many times she could easily predict Abigail must be very fast and nimble in her movements. She also probably had overdeveloped senses so it was better if she tried to be as quite possible so that Abigail wouldn''t predict her actions easily.

    Roselyn focused, a white fog started to dissipate all around Abigail the more she focused the more it intensified. Roselyn''s purpose was to impede Abigail''s view in case she reopened her eyes when she attacked so that her overdeveloped senses would be affected. Roselyn didn''t stop focusing and from the ground emerged some sharpy big stones so that if Abigail wanted to run toward her those would slow her down and Roselyn could n a defeat.

    It was time for her to unleash her attack now, Roselyn moved her hand circrly and a wave of wind threw Abigail back of few meters forcing her to open her eyes as an innate response of her body. Right then Roselyn closed her fists fastly and few trees nearly to Abigail fell exactly a few inches afar from her but she carefully ran backward. For the fog, she couldn''t see anything and from her anxiety, her overdeveloped senses started to overwork and she couldn''t recognize where noises wereing from.

    Abigail remained astonished for few instants before she groaned. She wanted to demonstrate to Rose how strong she was too. She nimbly jumped over the tree trunks that were resting onto the ground and started to run toward the direction when she was Roselyn earlier.

    The sharp stones cut Abigail''s feet and slowed down her run but despite the pain, she didn''t give up. She could finally see Roselyn''s shape in the fog. Abigail frowned as she headed toward the shadow as fastly as she could and jumped on it with all her weight.

    The fog dissipated in a second but before Abigail could retreat she already had crushed against a tree and had bounced back falling over the floor.

    John smiled proudly even if he was trying his best to keep a nk facial expression.

    "Roselyn won the first round," John stated while the stones dug back on the ground. Abigail got up and massaged her head she hit on the trunk as her body healed in few seconds.

    "You''re good," Abigail said, losing motivated her to focus more next round.

    Roselyn smiled, "thank you."

    "Ready?" John''s voice made silence fall as the two girls focused again.

    "The faster one attacks first," John said all in a breath and before he could even finish his sentence Abigail already speeded toward Roselyn. Roselyn wasn''t caught off guards, she practiced already with John and only closed her eyes as branches of the tree on the ground grow taller to create a tall shield in front of Rose.

    Abigail groaned, she was losing her patience now, it was like Roselyn could predict her attacks.

    Abigail felt the urge toin, to protest, and scream that was unfair but she swallowed down her distress. Her gaze fell down her long sharp ws, she smirked letting Rose deduce she wanted to try to ripe off her nt shield Roselyn gazed down the ground and few more nts grew from there while the branches of the tree stop growing.

    But that was Abigail''s in, trees'' branches had grown in height just perfectly as high as Abigail could jump and she jumped onto them before the new nts Roselyn gave life to reached her and with another rapid jump, Abigail Jumped in front of Roselyn.

    Roselyn caught of guards didn''t know how to react so she froze for some seconds that were enough for Abigail to low kick Roselyn''s making her abruptly lose her bnce falling down.

    "Now you''re even. One by one, ball in the center." John''s voice echoed as his gaze fixed on Roselyn until she stood up. Roselyn smiled at her sister proudly and stretched her hand to let the branches she grow drop to the ground so that the battlefield would be clean again.

    "Last round," John stated only when he saw Roselyn fully recovered from Abigail''s attack and made sure she was okay.

    "Ready?" John asked once again, his voice this time was more intense and his eyebrows were knitted down.

    Both Abigail and Roselyn closed their eyes together. As soon as They closed their eyes John jumped extremely tall only to twirl around himself and punch the ground beneath him on his way down. He punched so strongly that few creases reached both of them quickly making the ground incline on one side.

    "Don''t open your eyes!" Johnmanded.

    He smirked as his eyes shed, "I forgot to tell you. You have topete against me too."

    Both of the sisters opened their mouths slightly shocked as the two of them managed to hold onto the ground that started to shakes as John kept punching against it with his extreme strength.

    In his extraordinary speediness, John reached Abigail and the girl was only in time to grout before John took her by her neck and pushed her toward Roselyn.

    Her body was sessfully pushed and lifted by John as if she was heavyweight.. Roselyn narrowed her eyes, although her eyes were closed she pictured Abigail''s shadow reaching her in extreme speed so as fast as she could drove a wale of wind to push her in opposite direction breaking her sister''s fall.

 Chapter 256 - Undefeatable

    John''s frowned his forehead as he speeded to attack them together, since they were close it would be easier for him to kick them down in a quick precise movement the both of them and crush them into the wood. That was his purpose and the reason why he threw Abigail close to Rose.

    Roselyn predicted his actions and screamed to Abigail to get afar from her but she didn''t even finish the sentence that John jumped on Abigail and pushed her against Roselyn. The two sisters narrowed their eyes pulled down the ground abruptly.

    John''s heavy body didn''t let them movie and Roselyn let out a whine of pain but John didn''t seem willing to let them free.

    Abigail''s hearing her sister''s scream knitted her eyebrows down and grunted loudly in anticipation, her heart began to race in concern. Her ws were sunk on the soil, she clenched her fists picking topsoils, and threw on John''s eyes making him wiggle and release his grip to wipe his eyes from the dust that entered in his eyes. Roselyn took advantage of the situation to grow some nts near him that grow fast and gripped around his necks and hips then crush him against the soil.

    John ripped the nts off easily, he kept his eyes closed and punched over Abigail''s face almost hitting her on her cheek. Abigail build the attack, John kicked over Roselyn''s shoulder crashing her against the ground once again.

    Roselyn tried a desperate attempt, she focused onto the ground from where mes emerged. John nced with the corner of his eyes to the fire created by Roselyn. He speeded as fast as he could toward Roselyn reaching her once again in the blink of an eye.

    He wrapped around her shoulders and pushed her once again against the floor. Abigail reached Rose to help her but John disappeared to appear behind Abigail and push her against the ground too.

    "I didn''t even use ws and fangs and still knocked you down multiple times." John stared at them folding his forehead, "you have to get faster. Both of you." He suggested.

    Abigail and Roselyn got up from the ground and glowered at John, Roselyn took a deep breath in resentment, she was quitepetitive and she hated to be defeated that easily.

    "Let''s get back inside," John said pointing at the door from where Victor was staring at them practicing.

    As the two sisters passed by Victor he offered a gently smile, "John is undefeatable, don''t stress about it." but none of the two sisters returned his smile as both of them were kinda annoyed by being defeated by John so easily and without him using ws or fangs.

    They were mentally trying to recreate thest round so that they could figure out where they had beencking and if John had some weak points but he truly seemed undefeatable.

    The table was refilled with food and wine to help them recharge their energies after the fight.

    "Don''t you think it was too excessive to fight against them? Wasn''t it obvious you would win? you''re the strongest creature in Kratez." Victor whispered to John with a scolding tone of voice.

    John took few bites of his food as he shrugged, "It was obvious I would win." He giggled staring at the two sisters quietly eat and drink without saying a word and with an irritated facial expression as if they didn''t fully move on to their defeat.

    "Then why did you do it?" Victor asked rolling his eyes.

    John shrugged one more time, not revealing his real reasons even if he had real reasons.

    Victor then darted his gaze to Abigail and then Rose, "You two fought very well to be the first time you practiced." He tried to break the embarrassing silence but both the sisters smiled shyly and then bow down to keep eating their food.

    "Congrats now Abigail will have a bad mood for the entire week," Victor whispered to John who suffocated augh as she pictured Abigail getting irritated at him only because he won a round against her.

    After their meal, Abigail stood up and stared at John straight in his eyes, "how can I be faster?" she asked, her tone of voice was low and needy of answers that raised an eyebrow and looked over at her.

    "By getting stronger," John replied chewing his food and not flinching his gaze away from Abigail.

    Roselyn tackled her tongue as she giggled nervously, "but I only get stronger with human blood."

    "No. You get stronger by practicing your powers." John replied taking a deep breath when he recognized Abigail''s tone of voice.

    "I''ve been fighting against supernatural creatures all my life." John continued, noticing her quizzical gaze as if she didn''t believe in his words.

    "I wasn''t born strong nobody was." John rectified. Roselyn stood up to narrow her eyes as she slowly flinched around to gaze at the window, she gestured to John to be quiet as she closed her eyes.

    "She heard us." A snake whispered hiding behind the window''s margin.

    Sharon smirked as he shook, "not us. She heard me, she can feel my presence."

    The two snakes traveled their gaze to her and she smirked hugely, "this is good. It means our n is going perfectly right now."

    Sharon turned around making all the snakes turn around as well to look at what she was staring at.

    "Actually..." Sharon smiled proudly, "it is even going better than I expected."

    Sharonughed in an Englishugh and all the snakes joined her.

    "And now we are undefeatable," Sharon stated between theughs gazing at the show in front of her that suddenly revealed its true shapes.

    "Aren''t we, Ethan?" Sharon tilted her head to the side.

    "We are." He replied offering a smile.

    The sky turned darker and a storm began as thunder hit Victor''s residence window Roselyn and John immediately turned around but the snakes Ethan and Sharon were all already gone.

 Chapter 257 - Trustworthy

    "I''m d you did the right thing by siding with us, Ethan." One snake said while he wrapping around Ethan''s shoulders as his long tail traveled toward all Ethan''s body.

    "We''re the perfect squad now. We will destroy them."

    Another snake shook his head hearing Sharon''s statement, "that''s not what we were called for. Sharon, remember to keep work and personal issues separated."

    Sharon rolled her eyes and clicked her feet onto the ground nervously.

    Ethan was being quiet as he nks stared at Sharon being unable to cast a reflection since she was gone but the snakes as oddly as it sounded they still cast an almost invisible shadow just like him.

    "We sessfully affected 562 animals now." A new snake walked into Ethan''s t where they were staying and announced his new joyfully. When the snake''s gaze met Ethan''s gaze he halted and glowered at him.

    "What is he doing here? He is a traitor."

    "He is not. We can trust him." Sharon intervened.

    "How can you be so sure?" The same snake asked as he crawled closer to Ethan looking at him attentively.

    "Because the protector said so. Do I have to remember you that she can read bodynguage and people''s minds?" Sharon replied annoyed by the snake that kept doubting her words.

    "Has he done some test? To prove his loyalty?"

    Sharon stood up losing her patience, "why don''t you ask that to the protector? Or are you too afraid to do so?" Sharonid her hands over her hips and looked at the snake challenging.

    The snake shook his head and turned around to disappear in few seconds.

    Sharon walked closer to Ethan and sat on his nap making his knit his eyebrows confused. She wrapped a hand around his neck and looked down on him with a hinted smirk.

    "You''re wee." She whispered closer to his ear. "For having taken your side."

    Ethan didn''t move an inch even when her hand when to cover Ethan''s hand, he kept glowering at her as if he didn''t trust her at all.

    "I''ve never asked you to take my side. I can defend myself alone." He replied making Sharon giggle.

    "You''re not even simr to John in his appearance, you also have his attitude," Sharon said as she caressed Ethan''s cheek but he flinched away from her touch.

    "I thought John was my soulmate maybe I was wrong," she whispered leaning even closer to him.

    Ethan stood up abruptly making Sharon fall down the ground as she was sitting on hisp.

    She let out a scream ofint swearing under her breath. "Is it the thank you for having taken your side?" That was all that Ethan managed to understand from Sharon''s whispering, not that he cared to.

    He only needed answers about his past and about what he had to do with them.

    Suddenly Silence fell, Sharon widened her eyes and ran to seat back in her seat as all the snakes bowed their head.

    "Our protector ising." One snake whispered to Ethan who managed to get back on his seat as well. He held his breath in anticipation and curiosity.

    ***

    Roselyn and John were back to Kratez, as they returned they found Kathy there for the first day.

    So Roselyn spent some hours with her to keep her posted about what had happened during all the months they hadn''t talk.

    "I can''t believe you''ve such strong powers!" Kathy eximed as she stared at Rose in awe.

    Thedy smiled, "yes. It feels amazing to be linked with nature, it''s like I have a purpose and whenever I grow a nt I can feel life running through my veins."

    "Can I see your powers?" Kathy asked in excitement and Roselyn nodded. Roselyn pointed at a nt on a shelf, she then stretched her arm toward it and opened her fists slowly.

    The nt began to grow and a few blossoms bloomed surrounded by leaves and filled with colorful petals.

    Kathy was astonished, she couldn''t believe her dearest friend developed powers.

    "Wow!" She breathed out staring at Roselyn in disbelief.

    Roselyn smiled she walked toward the nt and headed it to Kathy.

    "Maybe you can have it as a gift." Roselyn took a deep breath, "I missed you a lot."

    Kathy returned the smile and looked at the nt joyfully, she took it and then looked back at Rose.

    "I missed you too."

    Roselyn embraced her dear friend with all her affection and they stayed embraced for few minutes enjoying the warmth of each other''s bodies. Roselyn even missed Kathy''s scent of soap due to her cleaning and how tight she hugged her proving to her how much she cared and how much she loved her.

    John bought a t for Kathy nearly them and rented a fierce to protect her house from sudden supernatural''s creatures attacks. Humans attracted supernatural creatures for their unmistakable blood scent.

    In order not for supernatural creatures to smell her scent, John made sure to create a mix of herbals and magical spieces of a very strong scent and then had Kathy have a bath in it.

    When she walked out of the bath John nodded, "it worked, I can smell it anymore."

    Kathy grimaced with disgust, "but I can smell myself and that''s disgusting." Sheined pinching her nose not to smell the rotten scent she was immersed in and Roselyn despite her best efforts not to let Kathy deduce she could hear her scent too, narrowed her eyes unconsciously.

    "If you want to stay here with us and not risk your life that''s what you have to do. You will get used to that scent soon." John said and Kathy gave up. She took a deep breath and proceeded on brushing her hair, she would do anything to stay closer to Roselyn especially after they had stayed all those months without seeing each other''s and some disgusting smell won''t stop her intentions.

    Kathy gazed at Roselyn who offered her a smile like if she knew the main reason why Kathy was doing all that was for their friendship. Kathy returned the smile and then traveled her gaze to John. "Fine.. I will do it then."

 Chapter 258 - More Than Yesterday, Less Than Tomorrow

    [smut, don''t read if ufortable]

    Roselyn and John were back to Kratez, as soon as Roselyn closed the door behind her she folded her arms and looked at John knitting her eyebrows down.

    "Not fast enough, huh?" She asked curving her eyebrow and John exploded inugh seeing how Roselyn hold a grudge about it.

    John walked closer to her teasing her with a smirk on his face, "I defeated you both without only speeding so yes, dear wife, not fast enough." He said in an amused tone of voice.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes until suddenly she pushed him falling with him onto the ground as they both lost bnce.

    "Was this fast enough?" Roselyn said as they bothughed.

    "That was, you''re improving," John replied as he grabbed her hips and squeezed them, she was on top of him and they were standing afar of few inches from each other.

    Roselyn stopped tough as she saw John leaning closer to her, grabbed her chin as he gently locked his lips with hers.

    His heart began to speed and he forgot about the promise he did to Ethan of not getting involved in intimate acts, passion and love inebriated his view and before he could realize it he had already removed Roselyn''s dress.

    He lifted her to speed toward the bed and pin her down there, "so fast." Roselynmented making him smile and remove his shirt, "so beautiful." He replied as he stroke her hair behind her ear exposing her cheek to pepper kisses all over her cheek and down to her neck.

    Roselyn''s breath shortened as John kept peppering kisses all over Roselyn''s ribs. He undressed himself before he dedicated himself to undress his wife, he removed her slips slowly and kissed her intimacy delicately making Roselyn moan as she arched her back.

    "I love you every day more, Rose." He whispered as he stared at goosebumps forming on her skin and her cheeks blushing.

    "I love you today more than yesterday but less than I will do tomorrow." He whispered as with his tongue he tingled circrly on Roselyn''s clit making her moan once again.

    Her heart was racing even more and her hand unconsciously went to search for his only to twine her fingers with him.

    He kissed her inner thigh, his trimmed beard brushing through her delicate skin sending her shivers along her spine.

    John''s eyes burst in hers as he slightly smirked enjoying how beautiful it was to see her body reacts to his. He climbed closer to her and slipped his fingers over her folds to feel how wet she was, "I want now to do make love with you, without the need of anything else." He said as his long practiced fingers went to rub gently over her clit, she rolled her eyes in pleasure.

    He held both her hands as he opened her hands spread onto the bed when he fully entered in her.

    Roselyn moaned in pleasure as she held onto his hand tightly when he intensified the thrusts and got deepener in her.

    Even if it had been only a few days since they hadn''t do it she had missed it.

    "John," she moaned out aloud as his thrusts were so deep and strong that she couldn''t contain her moans.

    She could feel him filling her and at each thrusts shivers of pleasure and traveled in her veins making her shake in the lust of love.

    Roselyn''s back arched even more as she closed her eyes to fully enjoy his presence in her and how satisfying it was.

    "I love you too," she moaned out when he fastened the thrusts.

    "I love you since the first day we met and from there I never stopped nor ..." Her voice broke only to moan once again when he reached her G spot and started to thrust even more intensely.

    "not did I ever loved you more than the day before." She breathed out as she narrowed her eyes enjoying each thrust as if it was the first time they did it.

    John''s thrusts slowed down as his hands kept holding Roselyn''s hands while he curled on top of her.

    "Only because I always loved you at my peak, the most I could love, with every inch of my body and at each beat of my heart." Roselyn finished her sentence and he leaned over her to kiss her passionately as he intensified his thrusts he kept kissing her more passionately, Roselyn felt her legs shaking.

    That feeling was so amazing that she could feel their love being sanctioned in that exact moment like if the was the result of their unbreakable bond and the highest peak of their path. Roselyn never felt better not only physically speaking but also emotionally, they didn''t only embed their bodies together but they also conjoined their heart. Maybe that was their destiny since the beginning, maybe they had always been soulmates.

    Roselyn moaned out as John grunted spreading her more open and grabbing her thigh to start thrusting deeper. he helped her to move her body in sync with his thrusts as he traveled his other hand to cup around Roselyn''s breast, which was so warm and roundy.

    At his touch Roselyn was immersed by passion and longing for more, it was like she feltpleted with his touch on hers.

    He squeezed her boobs as he thrust in her more strongly making her almost bounce back. Her legs began to ache as she hold onto the bed and was still lifting her back.

    Her knees shook both for the fatigue and for getting closer to reach her peak, John smirked recognizing that familiar movement that motivated him enough to crawl closer to her to enter in her even deeper and fasten his thrusts.

    Roselyn moaned out his name as he entwined his fingers with hers once again, shivers ran over her thighs.

    She crawled her foot''s fingers onto the bed''s sheets trying to resist only to keep enjoying how amazing it was feeling him in her

 Chapter 259 - No Consequences

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable. Read end smut]

    "It feels so good," Roselyn moaned out, her heart was drumming in her chest so strongly and Roselyn could barely keep her eyes open as her body was dipped in pleasure.

    "oh, John...I never felt more good," she moaned out as her shortened breaths filled the room, the room filled with moans and grunts as John kept thrusting.

    "I am so close," Roselyn whimpered as her legs shook even more making the bed shake with her, John increased the thrusts'' speed, his grunts so aloud as he tried to resist that feeling of release, he hold onto the bed''s bar to keep thrusting as he kept focusing.

    In that exact second, he didn''t think of the consequences or all the things that could go wrong, he only focused on her and how amazing it felt to be with her again.

    The couple''s efforts of resisting were in vain and theye at the same time.

    Roselyn felt every inch of her body rxing as she reached her peak and a sudden feeling of calm as if all her muscles gave up to that satisfaction and rxed immersing her in a peacefully calm and satisfaction. She felt so peaceful and happy that she smiled as she let her head sank on the pillow.

    [end smut]

    She took a long breath to gather both her breaths and her energy as she could feel her heartbeat slowing reassuming its normal beating.

    John slipped out her, he smiled as he saw goosebumps forming on her milky skin, he frowned when he spotted a red mark where he was holding on her thigh, he bent to kiss her gently, even if her body could heal he hated the idea he had harmed her even by mistake.

    Roselyn smiled at his sweet gesture and caressed John''s head, "I''m fine." She reassured him but he didn''t seem willing to stop kissing her thigh even when the redness magically healed.

    Heid his head on her leg as he looked up to her, their gazed both traveled toward their hands to see they were holding each other''s hand without even realizing it.

    After few minutes John changed the bed''s sheets as Roselyn dressed before helping John to make the bed.

    Then they bothid down and covered themselves, John wrapped his arms around Roselyn hugging her from behind, she smiled unconsciously when she felt his lips pressing against her neck.

    "Good night, my queen," John whispered, his voice was so sweet and low.

    "Good night, I love you so much," Roselyn replied as she tilted her head to the side and leaned her body closer to John melting in his warm embrace.

    The couple abandoned themselves in the arms of Morpheus as they fall into a deep sleep.

    ***

    "So all of a sudden you remembered your past?" Sharon inquired as she curved her eyebrow and ced her hand over her hip staring at Ethan in curiosity.

    He nodded, he took few sips from his bottle as he stared at her from the corner of his eye.

    Sharon looked at him quite doubtful, she wasn''t believing he would remember the deal he made with the demon especially not of a sudden. She had still thrust issues even if she trusted him and she was sure he was honest when he decided to join with them.

    "And what did you remembered?" Sharon asked staring at him straight in his eyes but Ethan didn''t lose his focus and kept a nk facial expression.

    "Things I''d rather not recall nor speak about right now." He replied bluntly glowering at her only to fix his gaze back to the bottle and drink again.

    "So you regret your past?" Sharon asked, curving her eyebrows puzzled.

    "I only regret having caused much difference only to get my revenge on life and its unfairness in the hope it would help me to move on. But my gestures didn''t make me feel better, on the contrary, the crimes Imitted only made me feel bad." Ethan replied glowering at Sharon once again like if he wanted to let her deduce he had no intention of talking about that kind of matters anymore.

    All the snakes left after the protector''s visit but she didn''t and he was beginning to lose her patience, he never liked her and he will never like her despite her efforts of pretending to be interested in his life or his past.

    "Now if you''re though questioning me, I''d like to get a little shut-eye. So see youter." Ethan cut it shot as he pointed at the door as if he wanted to indirectly ask Sharon to walk out.

    "Don''t worry I won''t harm you in your sleep." Sharon replied right away making John hit hisst nerve of patience as he shut his eyes, "that wasn''t a question, Sharon. That was an order." He replied in a severe tone of voice making her widen her eyes in shock and lift her hands in sign of surrender.

    "Alright then, if that''s what you want." She said rolling her eyes and scoffing annoyed by Ethan''s rudeness.

    "It is," Ethan replied and Sharon grimaced with anger before she finally disappeared leaving Ethan alone. He took a breath of relief, d to finally stay alone and not be bothered by anyone.

    As he remained alone concerns and doubts about his decision urred in his mind and for some seconds he wanted to retreat and change his mind but it was already toote.

    He didn''t remember what had happened with the demons and he was both at the same time curious to find out and scared to find out.

    However, his amnesia didn''t have anything to do with the decision he took, even if he had doubts now he couldn''t risk his n after he made it this far.. The only thing he could do now was focus on his mission and not think about the consequences of his actions.

 Chapter 260 - A Promise

    Roselyn woke up in the middle of the night sweating cold and crying, her breath shortened and her vision was blurred due to her crying.

    "What happened?" John asked as he wrapped his arm around Roselyn''s shoulder and pushed her closer to him to hug her.

    "I�� I had a dream..." Roselyn said in the middle of the sobs.

    She departed from John''s hug to stand up from the bed, she slowly bent her chin to gaze down at her stomach from where wasing from a weird tter. She swallowed down, and carefully ced her hand over it.

    Tears of emotion filled her eyes and a smile curved her lips up, "I can''t believe it." She murmured astonished and in disbelief. Her heart started to race and her hands shook, she turned around to look at John full of joy.

    "I-I''m pregnant," she whispered as tears ran down her face, she had never felt happier. That was a miracle, right when she had almost lost her hopes, life blessed her.

    John forced a smile, as soon as he heard the news he didn''t believe her since he knew how difficult and rare that would be. He walked closer to her to test it with his overdeveloped senses as well, Roselyn took his hand to ce it over her belly. John opened his mouth in awe and he smiled, "you are." He whispered.

    Roselyn wrapped her hands around his neck and held him so tightly that he almost couldn''t breathe for her grip. John could feel all the joy in Roselyn''s hug and when the echo of the baby''s heart started to race, as a response to his parents hugging together John felt his heart melting in joy.

    His eyes filled with tears and before he could keep his emotion under control, he was crying with excitement and happiness.

    The way the child''s heart beat so intensely and fast made John understand how happy he was to have a baby and in that exact moment, he swore to himself he would do anything within his power to protect them because they were his family and he won''t let anyone harm them.

    Roselyn departed from the hug and smiled when she saw John crying for the first time after his father''s death.

    "Are you happy?" Roselyn asked even if the answer was quite obvious yet she wanted to hear it from him.

    "I couldn''t be happier," he replied in a brittle voice as his eyes shined in happiness and gratitude.

    Roselyn kept smiling as she covered her mouth with her hand still in disbelief, was that a dream? She earlier was having a nightmare where she visioned Sharoning back and trying to get in the middle of them when she discovered such amazing news.

    John giggled as he went to pick her only toy her down on the bed. "This only means one thing." He said as he covered her with the sheets and then ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "What does that mean?" Roselyn asked with curiosity as the huge wide smile on her lips didn''t fade.

    "It means.." John leaned closer to kiss her on her lips, "that," he said only to kiss her once again, "I can," he took a deep breath, "spoil you how much I want." John finally finished his sentence murmuring out every single word to kiss her onest time as he gazed at her cheerfully. He could feel his heart so overwhelmed in the joy that he never felt more joyful before, it was like he understood what happiness was and all the times he felt happy before was nothingpared to how grateful he was in that moment.

    "I don''t need to be spoil..." But before she could even finish her sentence John already disappeared only to appear a few secondster grabbing a cup of tea and some pastries.

    He ced the pastries on the bedside table as he headed to her the cup of tea, Roselyn smiled, she fixed her position and then grabbed the cup.

    "No more wine and tea, how considerate are you?" Roselyn asked in a yful tone of voice and Johnughed shaking his head, "tea is better in the morning."

    Roselyn took few sips of the hot tea while John kept staring at her in trace and disbelief, the child was the sanction of their love and he had never imagined he would be that happy for such new. A year ago when he thought about the love he wouldugh at people finding them ridiculous for believing love existed but look at him now, dreaming about a future with the woman he deeply loved.

    Roselyn headed the cup back to John and pointed at a pastry on the bedside table, John ced the cup on the bedside table to take a pastry and gave it to Rose.

    Roselyn ate the whole pastry in two bites only to exmation, "it''s so good!" She pointed at the other pastries on the bedside table and John giggled as he headed her another pastry.

    "Do you know what effect the pregnancy will have on me?" Roselyn asked as she bit the pastry, she rolled her eyes as she smiled when she tasted the delicious cream.

    John smiled at her reaction, then he cleared his voice, "the only few banshees that were pregnant didn''t have any coteral effect. From what I know it''s like a normal human pregnancy."

    Roselyn took a breath of relief, she didn''t want to turn like Abigail who couldn''t control her hunger as the baby grow stronger.

    "But we will find out," John said as he caressed Roselyn''s leg that was uncovered by the shelf.

    "This is a new beginning, Rose." He said covering her exposed leg with the bed''s sheet and then traveling his gaze back to her.

    "And whatever will happen I will always be with you and will protect you with my own life, this is a promise," John said his voice sounded more like a swear than a statement, like if he truly was giving both his heart and his life in Roselyn''s hands.

 Chapter 261 - You Should Rest

    John made the maids went to the grocery shop to buy every kind of food to allow Roselyn to eat whatever she wanted and have a vast chance of food.

    Meantime he was standing near Roselyn''s bed to help her in case she needed anything, he was like a supervisor.

    At first, Roselyn found it oddly sweet but then she repeated to him she didn''t need any help and that she was able to do the things on her own as it was only the first day of pregnancy.

    Yet John didn''t want to hear herints and every time she tried to stand up from the bed he pushed her down gently saying, "you shouldn''t move. You should rest."

    He even curved his eyebrow to scold her with his severe facial expression.

    Until Roselyn gave up and decided not to move since all her efforts were in vain, John sat on the edge of the bed and fixed her sheets as she caressed her knees.

    "We shouldn''t tell anyone about your pregnancy," John suggested as he slightly narrowed his eyes.

    Roselyn looked at him confused as she wasn''t fully understanding why they should keep such a good new secret.

    John took a long deep breath, "you''re a banshee and I told you how much irisky for the banshee is to procreate because of your great powers, and people either will be jealous or scared of you." He leaned closer and took her hand.

    Roselyn nodded, recognizing he was indeed right and she didn''t want to risk losing her son since that may be the only chance she could get be pregnant.

    Even if she wanted to tell the entire world about her pregnancy and that her dream was fulfilled she knew she had to listen to John''s advice. How she wished she could tell at least Abigail so that they would share their pregnancy even if Abigail was already ahead in the pregnancy.

    "Wouldn''t it be suspicious if I don''t leave the house all of a sudden? They will start to wonder what happened to me." Roselyn frowned her forehead as she sighed, she didn''t want to be locked in the house either.

    "You will still go out, but you have to stay closer to me so I can keep an eye on you and protect you," John replied, his voice peaked revealing his concern about that situation and Roselyn''s health.

    Roselyn chuckled, he turned even more considerate and protective than usual.

    "You will be my bodyguard?" Roselyn inquired amused as she hinted a grin. John shrugged leaning closer to her.

    "If I have to, I will be. Your and his or her bodyguard." He rectified gazing at her and then at her belly making Roselyn smile unconsciously.

    Even if it may feel weird she could feel a life growing inside her and that feeling made her feel even more powerful than when she fought against the supernatural army, that feeling made her feel undefeatable and like if she finally did one right this in his life.

    The maids knocked on the door and John told them to walk in, they were carrying trays filled with foods like toasted bread with eggs on it, different kinds of soups, and cooked meat.

    Roselyn bit her tongue not tough, did John think she was a vampire, how could she think she would be able to eat all that food? Didn''t he know her craving hadn''t started yet? He had never been that considerate before and Roselyn wasn''t used to it.

    The maids had so many trays that they didn''t even know where to ce those. There were no tables in their bedroom and the bedside table was too small to carry all the trays

    "Roselyn, what food do you want? So if you can pick I will send the maids away with the rest of the trays." John said solving the situation in the blink of an eye, Roselyn cleared her voice, she wasn''t very hungry but how could she say that after they carried all the trays there?

    She pointed at the omelets, "thank you." she whispered to them as they ced the tray on the bedside table, then they all left in a row.

    John headed her the omelet and Roselyn smiled, "do I have to remind you that I am not a vampire and I am not as hungry as my sister?"

    John shook his head, "yet, you still need energy so eat your food." He didn''t want to hear excuses and he headed her the dish.

    Roselyn yed with the fork before she cut the eggs and took few bites to ce the dish back to the bedside table.

    "I will keep it here in case you get hungryter," John said making Roselyn giggle as she nodded.

    "Now, since I have to take care of you even more after such great news..." John said as he turned his head around the door. "Come in." He said louder and a second after few maids walked in carrying jars of creams and lotion for the body.

    Roselyn gazed at them confused but before she could ask them an exnation they had already put cream all over Roselyn''s knee and calf and started to massage it delicately.

    Their hands were practical like if they used to do massages for years, the maid on the right, that was massaging Roselyn''s right calf had a more delicate touch yet so rxing she could feel her tension release at her touch, while the maid on the left who massaged her left leg had a more mighty way to massage yet Roselyn enjoy it.

    She could feel all her stress and tiredness in her body being released and her muscles rxed. Even if she didn''t need that she still was d John had thought such a nice gesture for her.

    "We also have some special lotion obtained from candles, do you want us to apply that too?" One of the two maids asked and Roselyn unconsciously smirked at that sentence remembered her more.. John, deciphering her thoughts smirked as well.

 Chapter 262 - Behave

    Roselyn remained at home checked by the maids while John soon left to reach Kratez, since he found out about her pregnancy he wanted to solve the snake''s invasion as soon as possible, he didn''t want the snakes to harm Roselyn and even that concern was irritating him so much he could basically keep his control.

    He was driven by anger and he hated to think Roselyn may be in danger, especially now she was pregnant.

    John saw a familiar shape and speeded closer toward it, as he got closer he could recognize that person was Ethan.

    "What are you doing here?" John asked frowning his forehead confused, Ethan didn''t expect to find John there and remained quiet for few seconds as he figured out an excuse, "I was haunting, we''re running out of food."

    John knitted his eyebrows down as he looked over at him suspiciously, "haunting? Why haven''t you haunted any animal yet?"

    Ethan glowered at his brother, "I just started, why are you so irritated today?" He busted out scoffing.

    John took a deep breath and his tensed facial muscles rxed, "I''m sorry. I was lost in thought. I didn''t want to question the truthfulness of your actions." John said gazing at him with a sorry gaze for having acted in that way. Ethan smiled, "don''t worry it''s alright. Where are you going?" Ethan asked, John was the one who had to think of an exnation to justify his presence then there, he''d rather not tell him about Roselyn''s pregnancy although he trusted him.

    "Wanted toe to check on you and your progress with our n," John asked trying to sound enough credible.

    "Oh..." Ethan curved his eyebrow, "I''m working on it." He said nodding.

    "I think we should speed things, creatures are getting suspicious about the missing animals and before we could realize it they might lose control." John considered, taking a long breath as the grip on his chest formed as soon as the concern of putting Roselyn at risk urred to his mind.

    "I don''t think we can attack them without a n. Give me time, John and we might.." Ethan started but John soon intervened, "We don''t have time!" He unconsciously raised his voice and Ethan opened his eyes widened surprised and confused by John''s attitude.

    John shook his head, he gestured to his brother before he disappeared in the darkness of the night.

    He was trying to smell the snakes'' scent, his anger was so intense and his emotions took full control of him making him think he had some chance of beating all the snakes alone.

    He could smell no scent like if they disappeared all of a sudden.

    After one hour of visiting, every single wood in the vige and the surrounding John was worn out and gave up on his intention to go to the castle.

    He knocked on the door, one of the maids went to open it and when she saw John she smiled weing him inside.

    "John! What a pleasure to see you!" William eximed, it was enough the hint of John''s smile to let William deduce something was off about John''s mood.

    "What happened?" William asked John who shook his head faking a smile,

    "I''m alright, just went to check on you," John reassured his dad as he walked closer to him and ced his hand over his shoulder.

    As they started to talk John finally could get a scent of one of the snakes'' scents, he immediately freeze as with the corner of his eye John tried to get a hint of where the snake may be.

    As his overdeveloped vision perceived the creature John immediately disappeared to head outside, lucky the door was open so he wasted no time to open it and reached the snake in some seconds.

    The snake turned around and attempted an escapement but John was faster and soon gripped around the snake''s jaw.

    "What are you doing here?" John asked, groaning at the snake writhed trying to get free from John''s grip but in vain.

    "I won''t repeat this twice." John groaned once again, his eyes shed as he revealed his long sharp fangs.

    The snake whined with pain as John''s grip got tighter and he could barely breathe. "Alright." The snake hissed, John narrowed his eyes to focus on the answer.

    "I went here to..." The snake hesitated but when John''s gripped, even more, tighter to prove he was willing to kill him in case the snake didn''t tell him the truth.

    "To look for Sharon." The snake finally replied allowing John to release his grip, the snake inhaled air for once a second before John gripped over his jaw once again.

    "Is she the person who got you free?" John asked his second question but the snake only shook his head, he kept writhing his long nail desperately against John''s hand.

    "Answer!!" John''s voice hungered and the snake for the fear replied right away, "no, she''s under our protector''smand just like us."

    The protector? John was confused and perplexed, he had never heard about any supernatural creature being called the protector.

    The snake''s tail whipped over John''s chest taking advantage of his distraction to get free from John''s grip.

    John kept his bnce before he speeded toward the snake who desperately tried to flee away.

    He sunk his long ws in the snake''s max ripping him apart.

    He threw the snake''s body few meters afar, the body turned into putrefaction in a few instances as it melted with its own liquid.

    John returned to the castle to find William, his father looking for him in the garden and the wood.

    John''s heart thrummed in his chest as he had a sh of his father''s death.

    "Dad!" He screamed as he speeded toward him and hugged him teleporting both of them inside.

    "Don''t ever get in the wood alone. Ever again." John''s voice was shaking and his eyes filled with tears.

    William smiled hugging his son once again, "I was looking for you. I''m alright."

    John departed from the hug and smiled at his father reassured as he gathered his breath and his heartbeat slowed down.

    "Where were you?" William asked what John wished he would never ask, he had never lied to his father before and he didn''t want to start now, at the same time he either didn''t want to put Roselyn at risk.

    He took a breath of resignation and decided to tell him the truth, "I perceived a snake in the surroundings and I went to haunt him." John confessed, mentally hoping William wouldn''t ask him why he haunted the snake.

    "It could have been dangerous! What if there were more snakes? They could have killed you!" William said his tone of a voice rang preupied and furious at the same time but John offered him a smile.

    "You underestimate me, father," John said in an amused voice as he smirked at the thought ofying his hands over the demons and finally kill them all.

    "Please be careful next time and don''t behave instinctively!" William vociferate out in a low murmur as his voice broke.

    John chuckled a giggle as that sentence brought him back to his childhood and youth when his father always rmended him to be careful and behave.

    If he could go back to then he would have talked to that guy and he would have told him one day all his wishes even his most hidden ones will be fulfilled and he will finally reach that peace and happiness he was so desperately seeking.

    "I will. I promise." John said hinting at a smile before he told goodbye to his father and speeded to get back to Kratez.

    Although it had only been few hours he was looking forward to seeing Roselyn again. He could picture her blushy cheeks and her sweet bright smile, only at that thought his heart began to race.

    He knocked over the door and a maid went to open the door, John smiled at the maid to cheer her and then ran toward Roselyn''s room.

    She was sleeping on the bed, leaning her head over the pillow which was held by both her hands.

    She was so beautiful yet so sweet that John could feel his heart melting at that vision.

    One of the maids walked closer to him, "I''ve never seen before a pregnant banshee" She whispered in awe as her lips curved up and she almost looked joyful.

    John turned around to glower at her, he forgot the maids there were vampires as well and they had overdeveloped senses so they discovered about Roselyn''s pregnancy as soon as they touched her.

    John didn''t have the certainty he could trust them and it was too risky now to think of a solution, he took one step closer to the maid. His eyebrows were knitted down as he took one more step ahead in his threatening aura.

    The maid swallowed down, she regretted having dared to make such a statement.

 Chapter 263 - Grateful

    The maid stuttered, "I''m-I''m sorry I didn''t mean that." John glowered at her once more time he seemed unwilling to forgive her.

    "I won''t harm her, I just am d for you both.." the maid continued justifying herself and trying to tell John his intentions were good. John didn''t trust her, he remembered very clearly when Roselyn mentioned their dispute and the maids daring to talk over her.

    He gripped around her neck and lifted her, "I don''t trust you. If you or one of the other maids dares to touch her I swear I will make you regret the day you were born and I will torture you for all your immortal pointless existence." John groaned as his eyes turned of a darker red revealing his devilish nature.

    Right at that moment, Roselyn opened the door, seeing John threatening the maid''s life she jumped and opened her eyes widen, "John? What are you doing?" Roselyn asked shocked at the sight.

    John released his grip making the maid almost fall onto the ground as he traveled his gaze to Rose, "I just wanted to make sure she got a point."John walked closer to his wife and wrapped his arm around her shoulders embracing her.

    "Hungry?" he asked Roselyn as if nothing happened, Roselyn frowned her forehead even more confused, his tone of voice wasn''t concerned at all about the maid as if he has his reasons to treat her that way. Roselyn walked closer to the maid and checked if she was fine, the red mark around her neck faded away as her body healed it.

    "Are you alright? What happened?" John asked the maid concerned, the maid slowly lifted her head to look at Roselyn straight in the eyes hesitating whether to tell her the truth or not, then she nced at John. The maid shook her head "I''m alright." She replied in low voice before walking away.

    "What was that?" Roselyn asked John who only shrugged.

    "I told you, already. I had to prove my point to her." He replied nonchntly and Roselyn chuckled nervously.

    "By killing her? So that I will have a vision for the first month of pregnancy and our baby will see what you have done?" She spat raising her voice and shaking her head in disdain.

    "I''m sorry, I got mad when I heard her congrattion us for our kid and I got concerned she may dare to do bad things to both of u." John sighed as he stretched his hand and took Roselyn''s as he hinted a kind sorry smile.

    "John now you have to think your attention may affect not only me but our son too so please, before doing anything rushed talk to me," Roselyn said returning the smile. John nodded, he had to reconsider his idea of trying to fight the snakes on his own, even if their presence was risky it would be even worst if something happened to him or if he harmed Roselyn for his instinctive actions.

    "I''m sorry, you''re right. I overreact when someone dares to threaten you, I end up losing control." John apologized as Roselynid her head over his shoulder, walking toward the kitchen together.

    Roselyn felt more hungry than usual and she didn''t know if that was due to her pregnancy or maybe about herying down for hours.

    When they walked into the kitchen they noticed an unusual particr, maids weren''t there, they were all gone, yet John never ordered them to leave.

    John''s heart skipped a beat thinking they could be plottering against John or maybe telling Kratez''s inhabitants about the news.

    To reassure him all the maids walked in a row inside right after and surrounded the couple.

    The maid John attacked before took a deep breath and then cleared her voice making the couple dart their gaze on her.

    "I gathered here my friends because we all wanted to rify some matters." She started, John was clenching his fists as concerns kept urring to his mind yet he managed to remain calm on the surface.

    "We all felt about Roselyn''s pregnancy and we want to guarantee you that we won''t tell that to anyone." She continued gazing at both Roselyn and John.

    "We will never be lucky enough to get the same change but that doesn''t mean we can''t be happy for you, Rose." Another maid intervened to add, Roselyn smiled genuinely to them, she wasn''t expecting to receive such a great response from them.

    The maid who took the floor took a step forward, "we will promise you we will protect you and the child against any potential enemy and we do it because we can''t wait to meet him. Even to stay close to a child would be such an honor for us." The woman''s eyes sparkled in joy, her heartbeat was modted and John was unable to find any sign she may be lying.

    "Will you really do that for me?" John asked gratefully as she smiled.

    All the maids nodded and smiled having Roselyn smile even more moved by their gesture. She thought they disliked her after their fight and she wouldn''t even take into ount they would do such a nice gesture by iming they would be willing to die only to protect a kid.

    "You all know I have trust issues." John''s hoarse voice broke the silence and the maid who spoke nodded shyly. She took few seconds to think until she walked toward John in a slow walk.

    When she reached him she bowed her end as her hand went to dig in her pocket, she grabbed a red crimson gem and showed it to John. When John saw it he remained astonished and speechless, the maid headed it to John.

    "Now you know you can trust me." She replied in a murmur, John smiled.

    "I know I can, thank you. I truly appreciate it and will make sure to pay back your efforts.." When John took the gem, it shined.

 Chapter 264 - Girl Or Boy

    After that gesture silence filled the room John seemed all of a sudden convinced and trusting the maid, Roselyn wondered why a precious stone would change the situation. All the maids nodded to John when his gaze traveled through them asking for approval.

    "About that, I have to tell you a secret. Shapeshifting demons had invaded ournd, someone got them free. The worst thing is that they are affecting animals. They seem to have a bigger purpose." John sighed preupied, the maids changed their facial expressions in sync into a concerned one.

    "Demons? This is not a good sign." One of the maidsmented while the other ones shook their heads in worry.

    "I''m working with Ethan and Victor to n to attack them. But they are so many and strong I may need more help." John continued, sighing.

    He nced at Roselyn hinting at a smile, "the main problem is that now she is pregnant. If they find out about that��" John couldn''t even finish his sentence that his voice broke, he couldn''t even think about the drastic consequences.

    "What could happen if they find out?" Roselyn murmured and all the maids looked at each other, they seemed concerned about Roselyn''s reaction.

    "John.." Roselyn murmured preupied of that atmosphere that her eyes begged for answers.

    John sighed, pulling his hair behind. He slipped his hands on his pockets and took a long breath.

    "They could try to kill you and steal the baby if its strength attracts them," John replied following his words with another deep breath.

    "I won''t let them." Roselyn clenched her fists as her heart began to thrum in her chest, only the thought of losing the baby after all her efforts were driving her crazy.

    "Me neither," John replied right away.

    "I will help you to fight them." One of the maids took a step forward, making the remainingdy all turn their heads toward her to look at her over.

    "I will help too." Another maid added taking a step forward.

    In few seconds two other maids offered their help and in a matter of a minute, all the maids offered their help.

    John smiled at them, moved by their gesture, he had never talked to them much so that was the first time he saw them making a good gesture and behaving like emphatic human beings.

    "If you have someone who you fully trust on who may join us. The more we are the easier we will defeat them." John said, making the maid nod altogether.

    "We will have few people who we trust and who join us in battles."One of the maid replied smiling kindly. After that new they seemed even more motivated to help them.

    John smiled, "it sounds perfect."

    John told them to take the day free so that they could reconsider their decision, it was a hard choice and they could think about it.

    As soon as they left John said he wanted to talk to Roselyn, since she heard about the demons he also wanted to tell her of the news he discovered recently, that Sharon somehow was allied with the demons.

    "When I left earlier I visited the castle. I felt a snake spying on us so I attacked him in search of information." John started, catching Roselyn''s attention as she had sat down and was serving her food.

    "What did the snake tell you?" Roselyn asked biting her food.

    John cleared his voice, he took few steps forward to the table getting closer to Rose.

    "He told me he wasn''t spying on us but he was looking for Sharon," John said, Roselyn freeze to shake he hear right after.

    "It can''t be." Shemented, "Maybe he was lying. We can''t trust them." Roselyn replied in disbelief.

    "We have to keep that into ount," John observed.

    Roselyn folded her arms as she curved her eyebrows, "I defeated her once already, I can do it again."

    John smiled as he dragged a chair closer to Roselyn to sit near her, "I know you can but it''s better if you don''t join the battle, just wait for me at home." John observed Roselyn didn''t seem willing to give up and let John take care of the situation on his own. She wanted to help them especially if Sharon was involved too.

    "You stay at home." John insisted reading Roselyn''s gaze not epting his suggestion.

    "Remember when you as a banshee could feel she was pregnant? She can do the same thing with you. And we both know how cruel Sharon is, she will do everything to give you sufferance." John observed having Roselyn sigh acknowledging he indeed had a point.

    "Alright, then. But then make sure don''t get hurt because if you do I will intervene to save you." Roselynmented, she stood up and pointed her finger against John''s chest to threaten him. He chuckled amused by Roselyn''s statement and then nodded.

    "I won''t get harm, I promise." He smiled pushing Roselyn closer to him, she sat on hisp and caressed his neck.

    "We will do it. Won''t we?" She whispered gazing at him for approval and to find an answer to her concerns.

    "We will." He replied leaning closer and locking his lips on her. They kissed passionately and sweetly until John departed and took some food with his fork. Roselyn opened her mouth and took a bite. She smiled.

    "Thank you."

    John caressed Roselyn''s belly, he tilted his head to the side.

    "Have you thought about a name yet?" He asked.

    "Not yet. We can think of it together." Roselyn replied.

    "But we have to find out if it''s a boy or a girl first," Roselyn said, she covered John''s hand with her own.

    "To ensure your descent its shall be a boy��" Roselyn murmured, it was already rare she sessfully got pregnant, if it was a girl maybe she would never be able to get pregnant once again and have a boy.

    Roselyn sighed concerned she just realized that now and now she was worried.

 Chapter 265 - Family Together

    Ethan was listening to the snake''s ne, he had only met the protector once, yet he wasn''t able to see whatever that creature was. He only saw a very strong light but his appearance was invisible. Also, the voice was unrecognizable, besides that he could still feel a strong presenceing from that light, whatever the protector was it must be a very powerful creature to emanate such a powerful aura without the need of revealing its appearance.

    The snakes nned to affect all the animals and create an army, then they would bring all the animals affected to the supernatural creatures underworld, to help them to get free as many demons as possible and take control of the entire world as that happened in the past.

    Despite the n seemed very concerning, Ethan still doubted that was everything they were ning, he was sure there was more under the surface.

    Ethan walked closer to the snake he turned the chair in opposite direction and sat leaning his chest on the chair''s back.

    "Ethan you should do something for us." One of the snakes said seeing him joining them.

    The snake who doubted his loyalty earlier smirked, "so maybe we can test your loyalty." The creature added receiving a glower from Ethan.

    Ethan swallowed down, he gazed at both the snakes but their facial expression didn''t seem willing to ept any excuse or any refusal from him. He took a deep breath, "what do you want me to do?" he rested his head over his hand as he sighed.

    "We need you to check on John. He''s behaving very weird recently, he killed one snake earlier and we think he may have asked something before he killed our friend."

    Ethan widened his eyes unconsciously as he heard John asked the snake something, concerned the snake told his brother about him, he didn''t want John to find out he was working with them.

    "You have found out for us what he discovered." A snake added gazing at Ethan suspiciously trying to decipher if he was trustworthy or not.

    "Alright." Ethan breathed out driving away from his mind the irrepressible urge to roll his eyes.

    "Now!" the most suspicious snake said glowering at Ethan who clenched his fist under the table, he really hated that snake. Didn''t he know what Ethan was getting himself into only to prove he was trustworthy?

    "I have all the time, If I do it n..." Ethan tried to make them change their mind but both the snakes shook their heads refusing Ethan''s effort to postpone his task. He eventually gave up,

    "Alright then."

    Ethan disappeared right after to appear in front of the castle, ''you can do it'' he repeated to himself inwardly to find the motivation and to gather the courage to talk to John without being discovered.

    He knocked on the door, there were only a few maids that day and all of them were busy cleaning so William was the one who went to open the door.

    "Ethan there you are!" he eximed. "Come in! John just arrived!"

    Ethan offered a smile as he walked inside, John was sitting on the sofa with his legs open and resting his hands on his knees.

    He gestured with his hand as he saw his brother walk in, Ethan returned the wave and he sat down on the sofa with him.

    "Are you alright?" John asked, he received a nod as an answer.

    "William..." Ethan started before clearing his voice, "our father," he rectified, before taking a long breath "told me you went to haunt a snake yesterday. Are you alright?" He asked John who barely lifted his gaze to meet his, he seemed lost in his thought.

    "Yes. I was too instinctive, I will try to resonate more next time." John replied hinting at a smile.

    "Did you notice something weird about the snake? May he got stronger?" Ethan inquired tilting his head as he waited for an answer which waste to arrive as John took a deep breath.

    "No, but I found out something worst." John lowered his voice to whisper to his brother without his father to hear him.

    Ethan frowned his forehead as he leaned closer when John continued, "the snake told me about Sharon. She is working with them but that snake also mentioned the existence of someone called protector. Do you know what kind of creature could be called like that?" John asked still distracted by his thoughts.

    "The protector?" Ethan pretended to be shocked and forced a grimace of shock like if that was the first time he heard that name.

    "I have never heard of someone called protector before," Ethan concluded having John breath in resentment as he pulled his hair back. "Me either."

    Silence fell between them for some seconds until John finally gazed at him, "I have a piece of great news. I may have found some people who can ally with us to beat them."

    Ethan unconsciously narrowed his eyes hearing John using the word ''us'', little did he know Ethan was the one he had to keep an eye on.

    "Who are them?" Ethan asked.

    John smiled, finally genuinely as he seemed more relieved about that news he was going to tell, "the maids who work for me at Kratez."

    Ethan smiled too, seeing his brother happy made his heart melt.

    William joined them on the sofa, he sat in the middle of them and opened his arms spread, to hug both his sons.

    "I love seeing you happy together. The best gift a father can receive is seeing both his sons getting along together." He whispered with his eyes sparkling in joy and a brittle voice. John and Ethan gazed at each other in the silence, John''s eyes were shining inmotion too, he was d to see his whole family reunited and his thought was reserved for Roselyn and the new family they will create together.. He smiled at the beautiful cheerful vision.

 Chapter 266 - Hybrid

    It took John two weeks to create a huger squad, the maids involved in the battle about 10 other creatures both werewolves and vampires. In those two weeks, John kept training Abigail who was making amazing progress day by day, growing in strength and controlling her powers and her instincts almost perfectly. Her body also was slowly getting used to human blood and her craving were drastically reducing.

    So John asked Abigail to join his squad and she epted, Abigail had always been a kind soul who always wanted to help other people.

    Although when John mentioned Sharon she seemed quite hesitant and full of resentment, after she thought about it for about one hear she stated with confidence and undoubtful, "I will do it."

    In that short period of time, Roselyn had always stayed at home, when she rarely got outside the house she always had John or a maid by her side. She also started to talk to the maids and contrary to what she expected she found them very nice and gentle, maybe their little argument they had weeks ago somehow solved issues between them.

    Ethan meantime kept working with the snakes earning their trust after he had told them what John had discovered.

    John''s n was ready and they were practicing all together as John made sure to exin to them what the snake''s weakness may be.

    Roselyn sat on a stone staring at the squad training together, she sighed, deep down she was relieved if the battle day was finallying then it meant they will finally be in peace and can enjoy their calm waiting for the son. At the same time, she was concerned John would lose the battle, which would lead to so many brutal consequences she didn''t even want to think about.

    John trained all of them as a practical tutors, scolding them when they did some mistakes andplimenting them when he noticed improvements. Roselyn was moved and d, she could already imagine him training their son, she was sure John would be an amazing father, maybe even the best father she could ask for her son.

    After practicing all morning John as usual invited all the supernatural creatures to get in the house, to have lunch all together, but before he ended the training he gestured with a nod to one of the maids who had the task to teleport Roselyn at home with her so that she wouldn''t get closer to any creature who could potentially perceive she may be pregnant.

    "I don''t understand why she is always leaving," Abigailined scoffing, pointing at the maid who had held Roselyn''s hand and had teleported her away.

    "Because there are many creatures and banshees are not usually epted by all creatures," John replied in a whisper, Abigail groaned, traveling her gaze to the allies. "If they try to harm her we can both defend her. I won''t mind killing them." Abigail shrugged stating confidently, making John chuckle at her observation.

    That was amon withdraw of turning into vampires, killing wasn''t so disturbing as it was when being human.

    "I know, but we need all them now," John replied.

    He walked toward the fridge opened it and headed the dishes full of food to the maids who helped to bring food to the table.

    In few minutes the table was filled with food, all the creatures threw themselves on food as they had been starving for hours. They didn''t even waste time talking as they finished dishes in few minutes.

    When in about one hour all John''s squad had their stomach full they left thanking John, just then the maid apanied Roselyn at home.

    John as soon as he saw Roselyn appearing changed his facial expression in a happy one, even if it had been only an hour she was gone for John it seemed years.

    "You all are getting stronger," Roselyn eximed, John nodded as he removed from the fridge one te he kept for her, a te full of cooked lentils, chickpeas, and pumpkin to the side.

    He headed it to Rose, she smiled at him to thank him while another maid gathered some remaining food together and then put it on a te to head it to the other maid.

    "Yes, we indeed are. If we keep improving like this we may stand more chances than we thought." Johnmented smiling to see Roselyn eating and enjoying each bite.

    "That was the favorite meal of my mother during pregnancy." He thenmented making Roselyn pause her greed eating to smile and clear her mouth with the napkin.

    "Oh..." Roselyn said, blushing with embarrassment, "It is very good. I was starving even if I had beenying down for days." Roselynmented in a desperate attempt to justify her imminent hunger.

    John giggled, "it''s alright. It''s number, every supernatural creature''s needs and senses double when they get pregnant." He replied as he filled her ss with water, "but you also need to stay hydrated." He stated, Roselyn perceived a glimpse of scolding tone in his voice and she smiled to his considerate attention.

    She slowed down her eating, chewing more and enjoying the taste of it. "Your mother was a human?" She asked with curiosity.

    "She was a hybrid, which meant she was half human half vampire. She didn''t have long sharp fangs nor ws or red eyes but she did have overdeveloped senses." John replied making Roselyn wonder how many creatures existed and how many inhabitants of the vige could be hybrid as well but she had never recognized them.

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows slightly down, "there are only hybrid vampires?" She asked, but John maybe predicting her question was already shaking his head no before she even finished asking her question.

    "There are hybrid of any type of creature, they have the appearance of a human but they assume the partly or fully the powers of other creatures," John exined himself, Roselyn hearing that froze, her fork dropped down the floor as she realized something she had never considered before.

    She had always been wondering however Sharon and she were banshee if her mother was human, maybe that was the exnation. One of her parents may be a hybrid and had passed his power on them.

    Roselyn swallowed down as her mind filled with concerns and questions, "John..." She whispered in a breath as John looked at her confused.

    "So�� maybe one of my rtives may be a hybrid and that would exin the reason why I and Sharon are banshee?" She asked, John, hearing her curved his lips slightly up.

 Chapter 267 - Call Someone!

    "I wonder if it''s my mother..." Roselyn murmured, but when she heard the voiceing out her mouth she realized she unconsciously vociferated her thought.

    "Maybe it''s your father. What do you remember about him?" John asked dragging a chair and sitting close to Roselyn.

    The maids in few seconds left to give the couple some privacy and started the usual cleaning the house.

    Roselyn looked thoughtful while she creased her forehead and rested her chin on her hand.

    "I only remember he was a good father but he was rarely at home. He was always leaving for work." Roselyn replied, her mind was processing the thought he may be a banshee.

    "Male banshees are very rare so maybe that could be the reason for his constant traveling. Maybe he wasn''t traveling but he was hiding from being discovered." John observed making Roselyn nod, all of a suddenly her entire childhood made sense.

    That would also exin why Abigail was a human while Roselyn and Sharon inherited his magical gene.

    "However, that belongs to the past, we only have to focus on present and future now," John stated reading her questionably gaze.

    "Yes," Roselyn replied even if her voice wasn''t fully sure.

    After finishing her meal Roselyn stood up to walk toward her room, her days in those two weeks of pregnancy had been quite the same. Laying down all day or going for a slow walk and then eat a lot and rest the whole day.

    They hadn''t talked about the sex of the child anymore, both of them ignored the matter as they were concerned that may be a practical matter to discuss now. They preferred to enjoy the pregnancy instead of stressing about it, also because whether it was a boy or not they wouldn''t let that get in the middle of their now so perfect rtionship.

    Ethan meantime was still with the snakes, he had referred them John had erged his squad so that they would be prepared for it.

    He then talked to the protector who offered him a very intriguing deal, if Ethan helped them they would keep him in themand when they will get over the entire.

    Ethan despite he didn''t forget about the amnesty he had and about his past decided he would stop looking for answers, ording to his thought that was wasting both energy and precious time he would spend on more useful things.

    He even made sure to help the snakes by practicing with them and telling them some of John''s weak points he discovered during the years he spent spying on him and when he fought against him.

    Not to raise suspicion with his father when he returned to the castle he always brought an animal so that he would have the excuse he went for haunting. However, his father didn''t even take into ount the chance his son may be lying to him as he trusted him so much that he would put his arms onto the fire for him.

    The day of the battle was always closer and both John and Ethan increased their training, none of them wantedto lose.

    ***

    "Call someone!!" Abigail screamed when her water broke, sweats'' drops falling over her pale forehead as she narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists in pain. The vampire baby wanted toe, there was no time to waste.

    Victor was panicking, he had never attended the birth of a baby before and he didn''t know who to call or how to call them since he didn''t want to let his wife alone in such aplicated time.

    Moreover, they were living in the vige so they didn''t know many supernatural creatures there who could help.

    "I should go to John and ask him to call us a doctor but I can''t leave you alone," Victor said as his eyes were widened with fear and his hands were shaking for the agitation.

    "Go call him!" Abigail screamed as she grabbed her belly. Victor nodded, still agitated and in a panic about the entire situation.

    He speeded outside the door and then to Kratez where lucky he met John in the middle of a wood, he was practicing his vision in the dark and monitoring the surrounding.

    "John!" Victor halted in front of John who joined not expecting to see his cousin there.

    "I need a doctor! Abigail is going to give birth!" Victor only said that in a breath before he speeded back to Kratez leaving John took a deep breath before he went to one of his old acquaintance''s houses.

    After about a few minutes John and the doctor reached Victor''s house.

    As soon as John''s friend saw Abigail he already understood she was a vampire and she was going to give birth, "bring wet towels." He said to Victor who soon listened to his order as the doctor went to open Abigail''s legs spreader and removed her dress.

    "I have to advise you, not many vampires survive giving birth." He said, having John held his breath preupied for Abigail but at the same time also for Roselyn knowing she would be the next.

    "All I care is my baby will make it," Abigail said between her shortened fatigued breath. Her body was dipped in sweat.

    Victor came back with the towels and headed it to the doctor who ced those under Abigail''s legs and hips.

    "Now you have to push as strongly as you can and at the same time use all your energy. It may drain fully your energybut I want you to stay strong even if the pain will be so excruciating." The doctor exined as Abigail nodded.

    "Now Abigail, take deep breaths and start pushing as soon as I tell you to do so." The doctor rmended as John walked closer to her and held her hand from one side while Victor took her other hand.

    John and Victor exchanged an understanding gaze probably willing to help her to push with their supernatural powers.

    The doctor ced both his hands over Abigail''s knees. "You can go push!"

 Chapter 268 - Birth

    Abigail screamed in pain as she pushed as hard as she could, she could feel an aching tightening feeling in her uterus almost like a body cramp but so much more intense than it almost felt like her uterus had been ripped off her body.

    "Keep her still!" The doctor screamed to John and Victor who tightened on her wrists keeping her down and her wriggle under control.

    Abigail kept screaming as if she was being tortured and right then Victor rejected not have thought about buying the house in a lost ce without neighbors.

    John frowned his forehead as he gazed at the doctor who seemed even more concerned. Abigail had been pushing for about ten minutes now and for what he knew vampires usually gave birth quickly.

    "Abigail I want you to push stronger!" The doctor insisted, he received a glower from Victor followed by a scold, "do you want her to die?? she''s already pushing!"

    Victor''s eyes freshened reddener as he groaned at the doctor who took a deep breath.

    The doctor had a perplex facial expression.

    "It''s noting out." He said in a murmur, the doctor''s voice broke. It was never a good thing to tell a vampire the baby wasn''t sessfullying out especially not in that state.

    "What does it mean?" Victor''s voice thundered in the room but John intervened before his cousin could lose his patience. "We can help her, let''s help her with the pain so she will be able to push stronger," John observed darting his gaze to the doctor who hearing John grimaced doubtful.

    "It can be risky and rarely works..." the doctormented but when Victor glowered at him one more time revealing his long fang he swallowed down.

    Victor nodded to John, they both closed their eyes and focused before intensifying their grip over Abigail''s wrists.

    The pain they felt was so excruciating they immediately released the grip as an unconscious response to the pain, "if that is what women have to deal with every time they gave birth they deserve a gold statue in their honor." John observed before they attempted a second try.

    This time they were prepared for the strong pain and knew what they had to expect so they weren''t willing to let go.

    Their grip intensified around Abigail''s wrist and at that exact time she got another strong cramp she screamed out all her voice.

    John and Victor focused in sync, they narrowed their eyes and contracted all their muscles to endure that pain. They even had to clench their eyes and grunt but after few seconds their attempt was sessful enough to reduce Abigail''s pain of the double and allow her to push as strongly as she could.

    She took a long breath and then pushed with all her energy and all her muscles until the magic words of the doctors echoed in the room, "it''s working!" he eximed, his eyes filled with joy and he seemed very relieved.

    "Keep going!" He encouraged Abigail who smiled, hearing the words of the doctor she suddenly felt a burst of energy and motivation to keep pushing.

    A scream escaped from her lips as she pushed one more time, the head of the baby came out, it was almost twice as big as human''s babies.

    The baby, as usually during supernatural births, began to writhe and cry. His shoulder came out because of its writhe and the doctor managed to keep the baby still and begin to work to pull him out.

    "The worst part is over, stay strong!"

    Abigail was even paler than usual and her lips were purple, cold sweat kept dripping her forehead as she began to shake drained out of energy.

    John and Victor focused, even more, helping Abigail to resist for few more minutes as the doctor pulled the babypletely out.

    The doctor took a breath of relief as he eximed, "you did it!"

    Abigail hinted a smile before she gave up and her vision got darker, she fainted from the efforts and her intense blooding.

    The child was a boy, he began to cry even louder and the doctor headed it to Victor as he rushed to check Abigail''s heartbeat through her wrist.

    As Victor held the child he stopped to cry almost magically, he babbles moving his hand over his father''s face and slightly smiling. Victor''s eyes sparkled in joy but when he turned around to let Abigail see their son was smiling at him he saw she was asleep.

    "What happened to her?" Victor asked, his voice rang all the preupation which filled his body as his heart sank heavily in his chest.

    "She fainted, her body lost much blood. She has a desperate need of blood." The doctor replied in a murmur as with a towel he tapped over Abigail''s face.

    "There''s animal''s blood in the fridge, I will go to..." John said as he took few steps forward to the kitchen.

    "Human blood." The doctor rectified making John halt and turn around to look at Victor, they swallowed down and shook their heads.

    "We can''t give her human blood. She just got used to animal blood." Victor observed, the child exploded in tears as he began to scream and cry loudly.

    "They both need human blood now. A vampire''s baby needs human blood as the first type of food he eats to allow him to grow stronger and quicker." The doctor exined, not taking no for answer and having Victor took a deep breath. He let the doctor carry his son before he speeded into his kitchen.

    He was back after about a few minutes carrying a ss bottle filled with a blood liquid darker than the usual blood they drunk.

    "Here," Victor whispered, heading the bottle to the doctor who sat the baby on the sofa while John proceeded to keep the child''s head still while the doctor leaned the bottle closer to him.. The baby opened his mouth and the doctor finally let few drops of blood fall.

 Chapter 269 - [Bonus ] Names

    "Here." Victor whispered, heading the bottle to the doctor who sat the baby on the sofa while John proceeded to keep the child''s head still while the doctor leaned the bottle closer to him. The baby opened his mouth and the doctor finally let few drops of blood fall.

    When the baby drank the blood he immediately stopped to cry and his eyes widened to react to that amazing taste. The doctor let few more drops fell and then walked closer to Abigail, she was still asleep so he carefully not to wake her up opened her mouth and leaned the bottle closer to her mouth to pour few drops in her mouth as well. The doctor closed Abigail''s mouth and then headed the bottle back to Victor.

    "She will be fine in about one hour." The doctor stated as he tapped over Abigail''s forehead with the wettened towel to clean the sweat away and stabilize her body temperature.

    "Should we give her or the child more blood in the following hours?" Victor asked as he sighed, if it wasn''t for the doctor he would have never given them human blood because he knew how much that was addictive for vampires.

    "No, they don''t need it anymore. Even if Abigail insists and asks for it don''t give her."

    both Victor and John nodded before cheering the doctor and thanking him with few gold coins.

    It took Abigail around two hours to wake up meantime John and Victorid the baby in his crib to let him rest as he fall right after Victor clear him from the blood and carefully dressed him.

    "Thank you so much John, you had helped me a lot recently and I never found the time to thank you."

    John smiled to Victor, "I owned you, you sided with me for battles."

    "We both know we don''t own each other anything after all the terrible things we have done in the past." Victor observed as he hinted a smile, "however, I am d we are giving each other a second chance." He took a deep breath and when John returned the smile they both shiny walked closer to each other and they hugged tightly to sign the beginning of a new future together letting the past behind.

    they walked back to the living room where Abigail was sleeping on the sofa and cleaned the blood.

    When Abigail woke up she immediately asked about her child and if he was alright, as soon a Victor told her where he was she rushed in the bedroom. The baby was bigger than human''s babies, that would exin her huge belly and the excrutiating pain she had to endure to give birth.

    Despite that, when Abigail saw her son sleeping, her eyes filled with tears and she covered her mouth moved, it was the best vision she had seen and her heart was foing to explode in joy.

    Victor followed her and hugged her from behind as they both looked at their child in awe, silence fell between them as words would be useless to describe how happy they both were in that moment. John started at them from afar and he smiled genuinely he told them to call him if they needed anything and then he went back to Kratez to tell Roselyn what had happened.

    She couldnt be happier to hear her sister was now a mother and she survived the efforts and the pain of giving birth.

    John took her hand and held it before he kissed it kindly, "I can''t wait to meet our baby," he whispered to Roselyn who smiled, "me too," her voice brittle but yoyful.

    "I was thinking, my mother loved the names Elijah for a boy so if we have a boy we could call him like that." John observed gazing at Roselyn to see whether she liked the name or now.

    She gave him a toughtful look as she repeated the name, "Elijah," then Roselyn nodded smiling, "I like it so much."

    John couldn''t be happier to hear those words from Rose, he had always wanted to make his mother proud but during his youth he thought she hated him for being a murdered so they never had an amazing rtionship. He wondered if she could see him now, if she did he was sure she would be proud seeing he was grown up and was going to have a son.

    His heart jumped in her chest as he smiled. Roselyn ced a kiss over John''s cheeck, "then we have a name if the it''s a boy." She stated excited, John entwined his fingers with hers.

    "yes we do. You can pick the name if it''s a girl." He replied.

    Roselyn didn''t have a name yet so she limited herself to nod, "I will think of it." She never had a name she wanted to give to her sons, probably due to her skeptical ideas she had never took into ount the chance she could eventually find a soul mate and create a family with him.

    But now she was and if she coulde back time she would have scolded herself for being so silly not to even consider love a possibility.

    Someone knocked on the door and the couple both turned around to see one of the maids rushing to open it, as the door budged, Abigail''s voice echoed, "where''s Rose?"

    John swallowed down as he shook his head no, "she can''t see you, not yet. She may find out about..."

    The maid voice''s sound made John stop talking to hear the conversation, the maid lied to Abigail faking a surprised facial expression, "she left with John."

    Abigail chuckled nervously while she raised her eyebrows and scrutinez the maid with an annoyed gaze. "I can smell her scent, she is here. So tell me where she is, now. I want to show her my baby."

    Abigail rocked the baby''s delicately as she waited for the maid''s answer. She was already tired enough she didn''t need a maid to get in the middle and annoy her.

    "So? Where is my sister?" She insisted spitefully.

 Chapter 270 - Protection Shield

    Roselyn peeked through the door''s threshold and when she saw only Abigail was there, shemented: "there''s only Abigail. If she found out I will ask her to keep it secret and don''t tell it to anyone, not even Victor."

    John scoffed, as he shook his head perplexed, he wasn''t sure if Abigail was dangerous and his main concern was that smelling her she would remember how human blood tested and she would eventually attack Roselyn.

    "I''m not sure, Rose..." John replied doubtfully.

    "Trust me. She is my sister, she will keep my secret as I kept hers." Roselyn smiled as she stated convinced, John wished he would be that convinced and trusty in Abigail like Rose was but he knew too many vampires and he saw her not able to control her powers too many times to say he had great hopes and trust in a just turned vampire.

    "I will go," Roselyn announced ignoring that John gave her a ce of disapproval and discontent.

    John took a deep breath and followed Roselyn who already was walking toward the door.

    "Abigail!" She eximed joyfully, hearing her Abigail pushed the maid to the side to run toward Roselyn and hug her carefully not to hurt the baby she was holding.

    Abigail''s eyes narrowed as soon as she touched Roselyn like if she could smell something weird about her, she remained quiet for some instant having John held his breath in preupation.

    "You look happy!" Abigail eximed and John unconsciously took a breath of relief, she didn''t discover Roselyn was pregnant. At least not yet.

    Roselyn covered her mouth in awe, the baby was so grown and big yet so beautiful. It had Abigail''s eyes and the same few freckles Abigail had on her nose and her cheeks.

    "He is so beautiful!" Roselynmented as her eyes filled with tears and she was trying not to fall into tears of happiness in front of her sister.

    The maid meantime was standing close to Roselyn, just like John she didn''t trust Abigail and was keeping an eye on her so that she would intervene in case Roselyn was attacked.

    "Yes. It was aplicated and painful birth but I couldn''t be happier to have him." Abigailmented as she caressed the baby with a toothy smile, "since the first hours he seems he will be a very agitated kid." she whispered to Rose who giggled hearing her sister''s statement.

    Abigail then leaned the baby closer to Roselyn as she whispered, "you can hold him."

    Roselyn widened her eyes slightly preupied to harm the baby but then she smiled and nodded, she took a deep breath and stretched her arms. Roselyn held the baby by his hips as she lifted him and pushed him closer to her chest to lull him.

    As soon as the baby looked at Roselyn she began to have a vision, she saw a reflection of the child, he was growing up, she saw the same vision she had already seen weeks before when she touched Abigail''s belly.

    Roselyn swallowed down, her vision darkened and she was teleported in the middle of the Kratez, a fire was set and the entire wood was burning in fire.

    As her gaze traveled through the wood her vision got clearer and she could see the snakes and poisoned animals'' dead bodies half burned.

    A light appeared from a house, she had never seen that house before but the light was so strong Roselyn was attracted from it like cmite. She walked toward it, at each step her heart skipped a beat and the lump in her throat got bigger impeding her to swallow properly.

    The door creaked as it opened slowly, but before Roselyn could see what was inside she came back to reality.

    Abigail''s son was ying with Roselyn''s ne, and he seemed amused to see how the gold pendant shined.

    Roselyn shook her head to recover from her vision, she perceived a huge red aura the baby was emanating, Roselyn could feel the baby was so powerful.

    "Nice to meet you," Roselyn said caressing the baby''s cheek, she leaned her head closer to the baby''s ear as she whispered, "something tells me you''re going to grow faster and stronger than we expect."

    The baby babbled as he opened his mouth and then smiled, Roselyn smiled once again before she gazed at John. They both remained quiet as she looked at each other yet somehow they understood each other without the need to link mentally.

    "You''re good with children," Abigailmented, her statement made silence fell in the room. That result drove Abigail, she wanted to make Roselyn apliment but nobody was answering her.

    Abigail cursed herself mentally, she concluded maybe they didn''t want a child, if that was the case she didn''t put her at ease by saying such a thing.

    "Thank you." Finally, Roselyn replied, forcing a smile and leaning the baby back to Abigail who took him. Just like if the baby recognized his mother he rested his head over Abigail''s chest in a shy hug and then quickly fell asleep.

    "We called him Daniel," Abigail said in a lower voice not to wake up the baby.

    "Daniel is such a perfect name!" Roselynmented and Abigail nodded happily to hear her sister liked that name.

    "I will go back to Kratez now before Victor gets worried." Abigail then said, she cheered both Roselyn and John before she closed the door behind her and speeded back to her house.

    As soon she left, John felt relieved, Abigail contrary to his expectations wasn''t even attracted by Roselyn''s blood which was so weird that John was in disbelief.

    "Howe she didn''t feel she was pregnant?" The maid asked from her tone of voice John could say he wasn''t the only one perplexed.

    John shrugged as he narrowed his eyes and reorganized his idea, "I don''t know."

    Abigail didn''t show Roselyn but she could feel a weird feeling when Roselyn got closer to her as if she was immersed in a huge shield of energy that protected her as if she got stronger all of a sudden. Abigail couldn''t recognize what that mean but she knew for sure something was happening and they all were keeping something from her, that would also exin the reason why the maid at first didn''t want Abigail to see her.. However, Abigail didn''t want to ask Roselyn because she knew, if she asked they would discover she felt something different about her sister and would eventually keep her away only to prevent Roselyn from any danger.

 Chapter 271 - Alliance

    It had been two more weeks, John kept practicing and training daily, sometimes he even increased his practice two to three times per day in order to get better results and in case the poisoned animals could fight.

    Some creatures of Kratez got suspicious about the increasingck of animals to haunt and although John was daily sending each family animals he bought from the vige''s farms many of them stillined and asked how all of a sudden animals were missing.

    John tried to drift the attention away and make up some excuses by stating it was probably for winter and animals hibernating. Yet, despite his best efforts, many creatures didn''t believe John and forced him to tell them the truth.

    When they heard the news they were shocked yet not surprised as they imagined something was happening, they offered John to help him and promised him to keep the secret.

    Luckily most of the supernatural creatures hated vampires after what they had done years ago so they didn''t think twice before they decided to side with John.

    John''s army now counted about 40 creatures, which was a vast number but not enough to stand a chance against the snakes. They needed to be at least 100 creatures before they could stand a chance against the demons, Sharon, and whoever the protector was.

    Roselyn''s belly was slightly bloated and she had spent all those weeks resting in bed, as usual, checked by maids as if they were her guardian angels.

    Daniel, Abigail''s son, was growing faster than they imagined, he already learned how to walk, although he crawled most of the time and had to cling to the furniture to be able to stand up.

    Abigail wasn''t craving much blood and was sessfully keeping herself rational rather than instinctive. When she got craving she would usually lock herself in her room and focus on her baby, she thought she had to resist the craving for him and after few minutes she sessfully controlled herself.

    John was walking through the nearbynd of supernatural creatures, he rarely visited thatnd because it was owned by a werewolf he never got along very well with.

    Despite that, he needed more allies to attack the snakes and he was the only one who could help him.

    On the surrounding of thatnd stood few werewolves guards who as soon as they saw John reaching them frowned their forehead and took a step forward him stretching their arms to stop him.

    "John Waldburg, what are you doing here?" one of the guards inquired glowering at John.

    "I have to talk with Simon." John replied taking a step closer to them as if he wasn''t scared to fight them in case they wouldn''t step back and let him in.

    "About what?" The second guard asked knitting his eyebrows down and groaning at John who had taken a second step forward.

    "About some invaders. I''d rather talk about those things with him. So, let me in." John replied slightly annoyed by their resistance.

    "I am afraid I can''t. You''re not allowed in unless we know what is your main purpose and why you want to talk to our leader." One of the guards said as he tapped over his hand with his sharp stick.

    John scoffed, taking one more step forward, now only a few meters afar from them.

    John revealed his long sharp fangs and ws and groaned as the guards charged to attack him.

    "Let him in!" A new guar appeared from behind right in time before the fight.

    The two guards in front of John halted as they slowly turned around.

    The guard who interrupted them intervened once again to confirm his version, "Simon said he is allowed in."

    The guards hesitated but after few instants, they opened the gates allowing John to walk inside.

    Theirnd was pretty well, it was full of vegetation, grown-up ns and creatures seemed to get along quite well sharing food peacefully. It reminded John of when he used to rule on Kratez years ago before he had to move to the vige.

    The guard lead John to a huge house surrounded by other guards, after receiving consent from the guard John walked inside.

    He climbed the stairs to reach a huge living room, in the back of the room stood a huge wooden throne on where Simon sat.

    Simon gestured to John to walk closer to him, John nodded. "Hello, Simon." He said, his voice echoed all around the room, he speeded toward Simon and in a fraction of a second he was standing in front of him.

    Simon tilted his head to the side, "you got faster, John. What''s the asion?"

    John hinted a smile, he cleared his voice.

    "Kratez was invaded by shape-shifting demons and they are affecting all the animals. I don''t know what to do but I need your help to send them where they came." John hissed as he sighed, he made sure to stare at Simon straight in his eyes as looking away was a sign of defeat and weakness between leaders.

    Simon nodded, almost as if he expected him to visit for that reason.

    "As I thought��" he whispered before he took a long breath. "They invaded ournd too, I defeated some of them but we have missing animals too and creatures are getting out of control for the hunger." He added standing up from his chair and walking closer to John.

    "What is your n?" Simon asked, after checking the doors were locked and nobody was looking for them.

    John waited few seconds to think before he traveled his gaze back to him, "You have to give me your word I can trust you first." John said with his usual hoarse voice.

    Simon chuckled, "you haven''t changed, have you? You don''t trust anyone yet." Hemented as he stretched his hand for John to shake.

    John smirked, "I will never change or trust people easier.." John shook his hand and they both smiled.

 Chapter 272 - Deal

    Simon chuckled, "you haven''t changed, have you? You don''t trust anyone yet." Hemented as he stretched his hand for John to shake.

    John smirked, "I will never change or trust people easier." John shook his hand and they both smiled.

    "You have my word," Simon whispered, John bowed down in a sign of respect and after few seconds Simon returned the gesture.

    "I''ve gathered a team of 40 people, there aren''t only snakes and animals there''s also a banshee and a creature named protector," John exined.

    Simon''s expression switched into a more preupied one, "a banshee?" He asked to make sure he heard it right, John took a deep breath as he nodded.

    "Then the situation is worst than I imagined. We stand little to no chance against banshees." Simonmented as he pinched his forehead.

    "I heard a rumor��." He said as if he saw the light, but then he froze unable to decide whether to say that or now.

    "I heard a rumor that your wife is a banshee as well�� is she in the squad too?" He finally asked making John unconsciously frown at his forehead, it wasn''t a good sign if people spoke about him and Roselyn if the news spread till there.

    "She isn''t anymore. She is sick right now." John made up an excuse out of nowhere and Simon nodded not fully buying John''s lie yet not daring to ask more nor insist.

    "My sister and I will join the battle with 40 of my strongest and loyalists creatures of my army," Simon stated still shaking John''s hand. John smiled thankfully and d, with his help they may finally reach a vast number to attack the demons.

    "But��" Simon emphasized that word curving his eyebrow and raising his voice, John held his breath for a second as he made sure not to let Simon decipher his preupation.

    "But I have to ask you I reward in money. 1000 coins for every fallen soldier. I''m sure you can ept my request, you''re the future King of Scond and you must be very rich. I need the money to provide more food for the creatures and to apologize for their fast."

    John couldn''t refuse that request, not after Simon''s statement he would not only help him but also provide an army.

    John offered a smile, "I will give you that amount for every one of your armies. So that will may motivate you to bring more people in. The more we are the more chances we have to win." Johnmented, making Simon smile hugely as he nodded.

    If that werewolf had a weakness it surely was hisnd and money, but luckily that wasn''t a problem for John as he would rather use his patrimony for that than for silly things humans normally buy.

    "Deal," Simon said, excited.

    "We will attack them next week, on Friday morning," John whispered.

    "Sounds perfect."

    After Simon''s consent, they organized together with their n, John told him how his squad wasposed and what were his main strength points while Simon told bin he could also provide pistols and weapons some of his best men did.

    After that brief discussion, when all was set John returned to Kratez. He couldn''t be happier about how the situation turned out, he didn''t expect Simon to offer him such great help. He had more chances to win and he looked forward to destroying all the snakes so that he would finally enjoy Roselyn''s pregnancy happily.

    One more week had passed and Abigail''s child grow, even more, he was at the age of about 10 human years, and it only had been three weeks. Vampires normally grow a lot but he was growing even faster than the other ones.

    Abigail wasn''t concerned, she was happy about her son, he was growing healthy and despite everything, he seemed a very good child. He didn''t make a fuss ofter nor he dared to talk over his rtives. Daniel spent his time running in the house or around the garden and trying to haunt the rabbits in the surroundings.

    In that week Roselyn was beginning to feel a bit weaker as if the child was draining her energies. Thanks to her powers she sessfully linked with the child and found he was happy and healthy yet, she was feeling very tired despite she didn''t do much during the day.

    When John heard she wasn''t feeling very good he immediately got worried, he wanted to call the doctor but Roselyn reassured him it wasn''t anything serious.

    He then brought Rose some tea, right then John remembered that for banshees it wasn''t only rare and difficult to get pregnant but it was also rare to keep the baby. If the body wasn''t strong enough the kid could die.

    "You have to get stronger so that your body will sessfully survive the pregnancy," John stated as Roselyn gazed at him confused.

    "Eat something now and then will practice right now." John didn''t give her more exnation but cut it short. Although Roselyn was perplexed she listened to John''s orders and ate some biscuits as she drank tea.

    As soon as she stood up, she began to feel dizzy.

    How could she train if she barely could stand up? Roselyn sat down, she shook her head as she took few more sips of her tea.

    "I don''t feel well, we will practice tom��"

    John intervened before she could finish, "no, you have to do it now. You feel tired because your body isn''t strong enough. The earlier you get stronger the better you will feel and the baby will grow healthy." John said as he poured some wine into a ss.

    "Drink." He said heading to her the ss. Roselyn took a deep breath, "Alright." She gave up as she drank the ss in few sips.

    The wine didn''t have a good taste, she wasn''t used to that acid taste, she even found it hard to swallow.

    She stood up and took a deep breath, "alright, I''m ready.." She stated.

 Chapter 273 - Workhorse

    They headed into the garden, then they walked afar from each other.

    "You can attack first when ready," John screamed to Roselyn whose face got even paler as her dizziness increased.

    She had to attack as soon as she could or she would faint. She focused on the little remaining energies she had and then narrowed her eyes.

    Her hands for theck of strength in Roselyn''s body were shaky yet Roselyn didn''t give up. The sky turned darker and a fog dimmed both of them impeding John to see properly.

    She gained few more energies using her powers so she used those for the next attack. From the ground emerged a water jet and it led with extreme speediness toward John. He hastily stretched his arm and covered his face as the water sshed and wettened him. Before John could react another jet hit him from behind and threw him abruptly against the ground.

    John jumped to stood up and he groaned, he didn''t like to be knocked out so easily even if he was d to see Roselyn got stronger and faster although she hadn''t been practicing in weeks.

    The fog meantime had intensified and John couldn''t see clearly, he didn''t even see Roselyn.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, she felt much better, maybe John was right the more she used her powers and got stronger the more she felt better.

    She smiled ready to attack John once more time, she focused intensely as she clenched her fists. She focused so much that she screamed for the effort. From the ground arose huge rectangr stones, the more they grow the more they got bigger andrger.

    John opened his mouth in awe, he had never seen Roselyn use that kind of magic when he noticed the stones were getting bigger and that he could risk getting stuck and mashed between the stones he screamed, "Roselyn stop!".

    But the fog and the noise of the stones growing impeded Roselyn to hear him, he hold onto a stone which was just rasing and managed to cling onto it. He was dangling on the tip of the stone clinging on it with one hand and with fatigue holding it.

    He grunted as he applied pressure using all his strength.

    The guttural growl he release as he pushed his body beyond her limits and pulled up with one hand was enough to shake anyone to the core. It was the cry of a creature that refused the embrace of defeat.

    The adrenaline and strength came together with his will and John found himself sprinting up. Miraculouslynding on his feet still near the edge of the stone cliff, he took a step. His face was calm even though small drops of blood dripped from her ws. The stone grow taller with John standing on top of it, he had to crawl not to lose his bnce and risk falling from such a huge height.

    Roselyn opened her eyes, the fog dissipated quickly and the stones stopped growing. John took a deep breath relieved, for once in his life he was afraid for his life. He had never seen a banshee do that magic spell and the stones were so huge and about 100 meters in height.

    Roselyn frowned her forehead as she wondered where John was, she couldn''t see him anywhere.

    John meantime slowly stood up from a crawling position he was looking down at Roselyn, even if he screamed she probably wouldn''t hear him. He took a deep breath, which was surely a good challenge Roselyn provided him, he wanted to jump down but from a height of about 60 meters, it was almost impossible to survive, even for a vampire like him. He was looking down at the tree''s branches when he had an idea. He could jump down and try to grab a branch on his way down to dangle on it and kept holding onto the other branches until he found a way down.

    However, the trees were still around 20 meters down his height so he had to be careful to jump down because he could risk missing the tree''s branches.

    He took a deep breath, walking closer to the edge of the bottom, he narrowed his eyes as he target the tree which was quite afar.

    He jumped from the stone and for some instants, he flew as he jumped high in the sky opening his arms spread but only to precipitate down. His fall was so rapid he barely managed to keep his eyes open for the wind brushing through his body.

    The branches were near, although the air was impeding John to move he stretched his arm and diverted toward the tree.

    And finally, he grabbed the branches on one side and then the near liana, he''s thrown in the opposite direction and he hit the three''s trunk by a nose. He grabbed the trunk with his hand, narrowing his hand when the bark''s scales of the tree slightly scratched his palm.

    He jumped to grab another liana which lead him to a shorter distance which he could fall from without getting too much hurt.

    John flipper over the ground for some instants before he crashed onto a stone. He whimpered in pain as he slowly got up, he hurt his arm and leg.

    "John!" Roselyn eximed as she saw John slowly standing up and massaging his upper arm. His cheeks were also bleeding.

    "I was on the top of one stone," John whispered, as he gazed up to the huge stones, from below the stones looked even huger and taller than they were.

    "I''m sorry, I got out of control, I forgot I was only practicing with you," Roselyn said sorry for him as she ran closer to him and looked at his wounds concerned.

    "Are you fine?" She then asked in a low voice.

    John nodded, "I am." He took a brief pause as he stared at all the stones, "that was a great magic trick, you should do it more often.. It could your workhorse."

 Chapter 274 - History

    Roselyn smiled at John, "thank you," she said.

    "How do you feel?" John asked while his wounds were healing magically.

    Roselyn wasn''t only feeling better but also more recharged, like if using her powers gave her a huge boost of energy, just like John said, practicing made her stronger.

    "I feel so much better, thank you," Roselyn stated dly.

    John returned the smile as he walked afar from her.

    "Let''s have a second round then," he said, his eyes shed in ambition, willing not to let Roselyn win the second round that easily.

    Roselyn returned the smirk and nodded, "alright." She closed her eyes and focused on her senses.

    She tried to hear every nose to understand from what side John wasing since he was so fast that he was barely visible.

    Roselyn heard a noise on the right so she flinched around and moved the dust to create a huge shield in front of her, John punched the shield destroying it effortlessly as he pushed Roselyn against the ground he kept her still pitching her long ws in Roselyn''s hair and keeping her crashed on the ground.

    Roselyn tried to react and as she whimpered she hit her head on the near tree, she ignored the pain to narrowing her eyes to focus.

    The ground copsed where John wasying on and he was pulled back by sinking into the hole.

    Roselyn stood up when John had to move his hand away to get up from the soil.

    He smiled seeing how Rose was reacting quickly at each attack. She improved so much that he wondered if she had been practicing secretly alone.

    Roselyn smiled too, probably understanding he was proud of her and the smile was of happiness to see she got so stronger. That motivated Roselyn even more who stretched her hand, causing a wave of wind so powerful to push John back by about 10 meters. John charged and speeded toward Roselyn, she widened her eyes unable to decide what to do or to escape in time before he could hit her. When an idea urred to her mind if she could use the wind to push John''s body maybe she could use it to push herself away from John''s attack too.

    She focused on the ground and as soon as she saw John getting nearer her she focused, the wind pushed her too strongly having her dodge John''s attack but at the same time crush against a tree''s trunk.

    She strong hit her back the hit was so hard that let her unable to breathe properly for some instants. She had to breathe heavily to regain her breath back and narrow her eyes to endure the pain.

    John, understanding she was in serious pain reached her and sat her down in a crawled position as he massaged her back.

    "Are you alright?" He asked.

    Roselyn coughed and took long deep breaths, the more she breathed the quicker her tight in her chest and her back faded.

    As she felt better she stood up, "I have to practice better how to control the wind." Roselyn observed.

    John nodded, "yes. We will tomorrow. Now you should go rest." He suggest as he held her through her hips and pushed her to walk inside.

    They came back home and went to sit down to eat something substantial.

    The maids seeing Roselyn being apanied inside by John got worried and immediately asked her if everything was alright and if she needed anything.

    Roselyn was d to see them preupied for her, that was the proof she could trust them and that they truly cared about her and the child''s health.

    John asked them to bring some water and cook something satisfying such as protein and carbs.

    They didn''t wait for him to repeat himself as they speeded in the kitchen and began to cook.

    "You have done amazing progress already Roselyn," John said, he helped Rose to sit down while the maids ced tes on the table and poured wine in Roselyn''s ss.

    John glowered at the maids making them wide their eyes and get another ss to fill it with water.

    "If we practice more often you will be able to be one of the strongest banshees ever existed," John murmured, Roselyn unconsciously chuckled as she thought it was something he said only to cheer her up but when she gazed up to him she noticed he had a serious gaze. She shook her head confused, "are you sure I can get that strong?"

    John nodded, "yes. I am sure and you will."

    Maids began to put food on the table, they made a juicy steak for both of them and as a second portion an egg and some sd.

    Roselyn thanked them, she gestured to them to sit down with them. In those weeks they had checked on Roselyn and kept herpany she got to know them better, most of them turned into vampires during their early 30s and since then they had always been working for John.

    They were trustworthy and loyal people, they may have the typical attitude supernatural creatures had, that they knew everything and they thought they were stronger than they truly were.

    But despite that, Roselyn found their emphatic kind human side and usually chatted with them about life ns andmon interests.

    "To cheer you up, we made you a gift��" one maid reached the table carrying a square gift package, she headed it to Rose who quite puzzled took it she ced it on herp, "thank you so much," Roselyn eximed joyfully. From John''s facial expression it was quite obvious he didn''t know about the gift either as he nced at the maids as confused as his wife.

    Roselyn unfolded the bow, all the maids had gathered around them and waited for her to open their gift in anticipation. They seemed even happier than Roselyn to have made her the gift. She slowly opened the box, inside there were two pairs of little shoes, a blue pair and a pink one.

    "They are for the baby, since we don''t know if it''s a boy or it''s a girl we bought you both the pairs." One of the maids exined as all the other maids smiled as well and nodded in sync.

    Roselyn covered her mouth with her hands as she smiled hugely, "thank you so much! I am beyond grateful for this gift." Roselyn said, she caressed the little shoes that seemed even smallerpared to her hand.

    "That was an amazing gesture, it was so nice of you," Johnmented, he smiled seeing Roselyn so happy for such a small gesture and at the same time proud of the maids, it was the first time he saw them make such a nice gesture especially for someone they barely knew.

    "Join us to the table." John gestured to them to sit down.

    "Why don''t you all introduce yourself and we get to know each other better?" John suggested. Few maids looked at each other a bit hesitant but then one of them stood up and introduced herself, telling her story and what she had been through. Her gesture motivated the other maids to do the same.

    When all the maids told their story Roselyn stood up as well, receiving a shocked gaze from most of the maids, maybe they were surprised she would do that too but Roselyn didn''t want to be considered superior.

    She told them about how she met John, about her sister Sharon and what she went through. After her long confession silence fell in the room, it was quite obvious the maids didn''t expect her to have such aplicated history.. They remained silent but the silence was deafening, it was the proof Roselyn was deeply down she was just like them, unappreciated by her closest ones, and who had to stand by herself for most of her life.

 Chapter 275 - Cheers To Us

    It had been one week since Roselyn and John''s practice, Roselyn''s child was now about a month old and her belly was slightly visible now which made Roselyn realize even more she had a chance and that it wasn''t only a dream.

    She stood in front of the mirror, standing in profile to get a better sight of the little bump of her belly. Maybe people who didn''t see her in a while about wouldn''t even notice her bump, yet Roselyn felt overwhelmed in joy. That miracle was happening to her.

    After all, life wasn''t alwaysplicated and finally, their efforts were getting some recognition.

    Meantime, in that week, Abigail''s som grows, even more, he was even taller and more muscled than all the other teenagers boys, despite Abigail rmended him to hide his identity and true nature when he met children like him he was always been excluded or called out because they found him different from the other children, from time to time they even imed he made up a fake identity only because he looked so much grown for the age he said he was.

    John gathered all this squad and was practicing with Simon and his army. This time even Ethan took part.

    John introduced his team to Simon''s team and exined to them the deal the two leaders made.

    None of them dared to oppose John so the training started a few minutester. At first, John divided the groups into two squads and asked them to fight in the team.

    Then as a second round, John separated them and told them to fight one on one so that they would train both working alone and working in squads.

    They tried different strategies to experiment with what their best attacks were and what theycked in defense. After about 3 hours of training, John thanked them all and send them back home.

    Ethan walked with John back in his house as few maids remained with Roselyn to check on her and keep her distance from the other creatures.

    "I haven''t seen you in a while!" John eximed happy to see his brother, he poured some wine in his ss and headed it to him.

    "Thank you. You involved Simon and his men in the battle, years ago you wouldn''t even ask your trusty people for help." Ethanmented he sat down on the sofa and took the ss to drink few sips from it.

    John chuckled sitting with him, "yes, but we need extra help. I will also call a few of my old friends. I haven''t heard them in a while."

    "From what I discovered, they don''t n on using poisoned animals to fight. They seem to have a deeper purpose. But more snakes had been freed from supernatural underworld so we should speed up the attack." Ethan sighed pretending he didn''t know the real purpose of why animals had been freed. Hearing him John looked nkly thoughtful, he took another sip of wine before he darted his gaze back to Ethan.

    "Then we have to stop them before they can fulfill their main purpose." John said, "we have to attack them the sooner we can."

    Ethan nodded, "I will keep my investigation and will try to gather more important information."

    John smiled, he leaned closer to him to hug him. "Thank you. I am d I have someone I can fully trust on. I would have never believed we would get this close." John whispered, Ethan''s heart began to race as he slightly felt worried and guilty for keeping something from his bother.

    Ethan forced a smile departing from the hug and limiting himself to nod, "thank you." He replied in a low tone of voice.

    "How is dad? I haven''t seen him in a while, I was busy with practice. Tell him I miss him and as soon as this will be over I will visit him." John said while Ethan hinted a smile.

    "I will tell him. What about Roselyn? I haven''t seen her in a while." Ethan gazed around the room with a quizically look.

    John cleared his voice, he had to flinch away because he didn''t feel like lying staring straight into his brother''s eyes. "I don''t trust supernatural creatures so I asked the maids to check on her if something happened."

    That wasn''t fully a lie, it was true he didn''t trust any Kratez creature because he knew how a banshee could be dangerous and could create chaos and scandal. So that was more like half-lie, so John didn''t feelpletely guilty about it. Ethan seemed to believe it, maybe because the reason John gave him was quite usible considering Roselyn had human and supernatural blood.

    Ethan stood up to hug John and rmended him to be careful, then John apanied him toward the door and remembered him to say bye to his father from him. They shared an understanding gaze as they smiled at each other for some instants, then Ethan turned around to open the door and leave.

    After about 20 minutes, when Ethan was already gone Roselyn returned home apanied by the maid.

    John meantime had prepared a full table of food, with candles and flowers to have a romantic dinner with his wife. As nned with John the day before, the maids left them alone leaving Roselyn to walk into the house on their own.

    John called Rose from the kitchen asking her to reach him.

    "I''ming," Roselyn screamed back to him as she walked toward the kitchen.

    As soon as she entered, a smile curved her lips and she was in awe seeing the table filled with candles and red roses. The table stood on a red carpet made of petals and the light of the room was soft due to the candles, the floral scent of it filled the room.

    It was a small gesture yet for Roselyn it meant everything.

    "John! Thank you." That''s all Roselyn said still surprised and in disbelief, in such a short time he prepared a romantic dinner. He always found a special way to surprise her.

    He speeded near to her chair to move it far from the table so that she could sit down. Then he poured some juice in her ss and lightened the candle which was still unlightened, and ced it in the center of the table.

    Then he walked back to his chair and smiled from there to Rose.

    "To us," John said lifting his ss to cheer. Roselyn lifted her ss full of juice, it was almost weird for her to see John pour something else besides wine in her ss. He suffocated the giggle for that considerate caring gesture.

    "To us and our family.." She replied smiling as her heart warmed in joy.

 Chapter 276 - Overwork

    { 3 days before the battle }

    The sky was darker than usual as if nature knew what was going to happen and was just as worried as them. John day by day grew even more preupied at the thought that if something would take a bad direction he would lose the love of his life and also their baby. It was easier years ago when he had nothing to lose, he still remembered how people looked at him and wondered how was he able to be so uncaring unscared, and detached, the answer was easy. He had nothing to lose, when you can nothing to lose it''s easier to live a life without preupation.

    Now he had much to lose and the price to pay was expensive, he had been practically no stop for the entire week, barely finding the time to eat. Roselyn was slightly preupied about his health and his obsession to practice and get stronger yet somehow she understood him as she was feeling so scared to lose him.

    Her belly was even more visible and Roselyn had to wear somerger dresses to let the small bump go unnoticed.

    When Roselyn went to the kitchen to have breakfast John wasn''t there, he was practicing outside, running from side to side to get faster and scratching the tree''s bark to sharpen his ws.

    She gazed at him through the windows and took a deep breath, "for how long had he been training?" Roselyn asked a maid.

    "I guess three hours." the maid answered darting her gaze toward John as well and sighing.

    "He should rest. Training that much will only affect his health." Roselyn shook her head, she stood up and walked closer to the window.

    "We both know when he put something in his mind he is unstoppable. We just have to hope he will slow down and eat more." Another maid observed.

    Roselyn rested her hand over the window''s ss as she stared at his husband with her eyebrows curved down, "I wish I could help. I wish I would be more helpful." Her voice was brittle, seeing John overworking so much and being unable not only to help him but also to side with him during the fight was killing herself deep down. If something happened to him she would feel guilty for not having taken ce to battle.

    One maid walked closer to John and caressed the back of her shoulder, she smiled to her supportively, "you are already helping him by staying home and not giving him furthermore reasons to be concerned. You''ve also helped him to find his truest self, I had never seen him happier before, your love seems to make him be the best version of himself."

    Roselyn turned around to smile at the woman genuinely, "thank you for your nice words." Roselyn whispered, the maid took her hand and covered it with her own hands.

    "Trust me, you already did enough for him. And we are here to protect him during the battle and afterward." the maid continued in the same honest tone of voice.

    John walked back inside in few minutes, when he saw Roselyn and few maids in front of the window he frowned his forehead, "spying on me?" he asked amused as he raised his eyebrow.

    The maid who talked to Roselyn earlier faked a giggle as she walked back to the kitchen to ce food on the table.

    "You''ve been training a lot recently," Roselyn said folding her arms and looking at John, her voice rang slightly irritated which when John noticed he chuckled. "I am, I want to be the stronger version I can be, only three days left and we got no time to waste."

    He poured some animals blood mixed with wine in his ss and drunk it all up in few sips.

    "I see, but you have to understand training too much can also be too risky. Maybe you should rest in the afternoon and train again this evening." Roselyn said, her statement rather than a suggestion sounded more like a request. She knew her efforts would be in vain with someone as stubborn as John but she tried anyway.

    Indeed, as she expected, he shook his head no. "I will practice when I will finish breakfast. Ethan will arrive in about 20 minutes to train with me."

    Roselyn scoffed as she rolled her eyes. A maid from the opposite side of the table blushed as soon as John nominated Ethan. Johnughed, as he traveled his gaze toward the maid. "He told me he also practiced with you."

    The maid''s face blushed even more, it was of the same red of the tomato Roselyn was cutting. She bowed her head down in a useless effort to hide her embarrassment. "Yes." She whispered, her voice shyer than the usual and Roselyn widened her eyes, how didn''t she notice that girl was fancying Ethan?

    "Alright then after you practice with Ethan you can take the rest of the day off." John insisted, saving the maid from more embarrassment as John darted her gaze back to Roselyn, he smiled sweetly.

    "Rose, I used to train a lot during all my life. I am a creature of the night, that''s what I am supposed to do, moreover, I am doing it also for you and the baby. I want to get stronger also to protect you from potential threats in the future."

    Roselyn smiled, "I appreciate it," she whispered as she walked closer to him and caressed his cheek, "but I don''t want to see your training too hard. You''re already so powerful, please let''s spend those few days together." Roselyn said, her eyes pleading him to consent to her request.

    "Please," she insisted. John sighed, he couldn''t say no to her big brown eyes that were begging him, so he nodded, "alright, my love. I will train less, whatever you ask to make you feel better. I am sorry for having worried you.." He kissed Roselyn''s forehead sweetly and then he embraced her.

 Chapter 277 - Spoiled Girl

    Roselyn got in the bathtub John prepared for her, the water was so hot yet not too hot but enough to rx her. She stretched her legs, thanks to the soap the water turned off a pinky color and the floral petals came to the surface.

    John smiled seeing her enjoying his surprise, "I am starting to get used to being spoiled." Roselyn stated as she nced at John who was looking at her from afar.

    "Walk closer!" Roselyn eximed, understanding that he nned to leave to go practice and leave her in the bath meantime, but she didn''t seem to give up on her mission not to let him practice for the rest of the day as he promised during breakfast.

    Hearing her he turned around and walked closer to Roselyn

    "Get in!" Roselyn caught John''s hand and pushed him closer to the bathtub. She insisted to convince John to get inside as well but he didn''t seem willing to.

    "Stop it!" John said chuckling, he scoffed as gave up and undressed, he walked into the bathroom as Roselyn crawled to make him some space.

    "Finally some reserved rest instead of training all day," Roselyn said as she raised her eyebrow, John suffocated a giggle and he smiled.

    "You''re probably making up excuses and you only missed seeing me naked. I heard pregnant women have their hormones going crazy, I wonder if that may be your case too?" John inquired as he suffocated the imminentugh from escaping from his lips.

    Roselyn sshed the water to wet John whoughed as he covered himself with his arm.

    "I knew that was the case, I don''t me you, dear wife. I am unresistible." John continued joking as he giggled.

    Roselyn shook her head joining him in theugh.

    She took a deep breath when she got serious, "however, I had been thinking recently and I think it''s weird that Sharon never tried to get in the middle or seek revenge over us."

    She said as she stretched her legs andid her head over the bath''s wall.

    "Maybe her alliance with the snakes is her n to avenge us," John observed as he grabbed the soap and washed his arm.

    "You stand no choice with a banshee as strong as her, I should take part in the battle," Roselyn observed. But John shook his head vigorously, he gazed up to her and knitted his eyebrows down.

    "I won''t let you take part in the battle Rose. It''s too risky." John raised his voice slightly irritated.

    "Alright, but please be careful. And remember she is able to make you see things." Roselyn rmended him as he nodded.

    "Turn around I can help you wash your back," John said.

    Roselyn smiled, she turned around. "Who is the one with crazy hormones now?" She inquired and they bothughed.

    John squeezed the sponge and then dipped it in water. He massaged it over Roselyn''s back gently, her skin was so delicate and pale that only brushing the sponge down her back gave her a red mark.

    John stopped to wash her back as he kissed the red mark, she felt a shiver ran through her spine when his lips touched her wettened skin.

    Roselyn turned around and locked her lips with his as she pushed him against the surface of the bath.

    "As soon as the battle will be over and our baby will be born we will go to see the sea together," John whispered closer to her lips before he kissed her once again.

    "I can''t wait, Rose."

    Roselyn smiled as she leaned closer to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, her hair dipped in the water and peacefully floated around her shoulders.

    "Me either, I barely can believe I will have a family with someone I deeply love," Roselynmented, she ran her fingers through his hair as she looked at him in the eyes.

    A knock make both of them turn around, Roselyn grabbed a towel and covered herself as she stood up to get her bathroom on.

    "Com..." John started to say the maid to walk in when Roselyn threw him a towel which hit his face right before he caught it.

    She glowered at him, "get dressed before you allow the maid to walk in." Roselyn scolded him.

    He giggled as he stood up and wore his bathrobe as well.

    "You''re so cute when you''re jealous." He murmured as he fixed his bathrobe and then screamed to the maid to walk in.

    The maid walked in with her head bowed down, "Jack is here." She said while Roselyn had her eyes set on her to monitor and what she was looking at. The maid turned around and rushed to get out closing the door as fast as she could.

    John exploded into augh, "you scared them a lot that day." hemented, Roselyn rolled her eyes, she headed him his clothes to indulge him to dress up quicker, she hated the idea of a maid seeing him undressed even if she had a good rtionship with them now.

    After they both got dressed up they finally walked out of the bathroom, despite Jack hadn''t seen John in a while he didn''t seem happy to see him, it was more like something was haunting him. Indeed, John could recognize that gaze very well. It was the gaze Ethan usually had when he wanted to tell John bad news.

    John took a deep breath preparing himself mentally for a potential bad news.

    "John..." Jake''s voice was lower than the usual almost like he was so sorry that he had to force his voice toe out from his mouth.

    John got even more worried, "why are you here?" he asked.

    Jake sighed as massaged his forehead, his hands were shaky and he seemed confused about whether to tell what he knew to John or not.

    He took another long breath as he walked closer to John.

    "I have to tell you a bad new...." Jake said

 Chapter 278 - Betrayer

    "When you sent me a letter days ago about the snakes'' invasion I wanted to go see myself what was happening so I smelled where the snakes were and when I found them I spied them for hours..." Jake said, at each word he said his voice lowered down a bit more as if he was going to say something crucial.

    Jake kept staring right at John''s eyes, he wished he could read through his mind so maybe he would spare himself to tell John what he discovered.

    "Keep going." John indulged him to speak.

    Jake swallowed down, "I found Ethan there, he was nning with the snakes. Giving them advice and telling them what your squad''s weak points were."

    John hearing Jakeughed loudly, took a breath relieved as he gestured with his hand, "stop it, I was truly getting concerned." John kept giggling but when he saw Ethan''s face was still nk, his lips tightened into a thin line..

    "I''m not joking, John."

    John felt like his world fell apart, all his certainties faded away and he felt so silly to have trusted Ethan and having let his walls down.

    Roselyn rested her hand on John''s shoulder but he was frozen like if he was immersed in his thoughts, he already rarely trusted people but being betrayed by his brother after they shared so much together and he gave him a second chance opening his whole heart to him, that was brutal. John could feel his heart aching, he stared nkly in front of him for some minutes until sadness was reced by anger.

    "Where were them?" John asked as he knitted his eyebrows down and he groaned.

    "John, no! Don''t be so instinctive! Think about us... me�� I am sure there''s an exnation." Roselyn said as she walked closer to him to hug John tightly.

    "He had a n with you, maybe he is just following the n. To convince them he was by their side and gain their trust." Roselyn continued but John didn''t seem to reason either he was too shaken to think clearly.

    "I have to go talk to him now. Tell me where he was!" John spat as he clenched his fists in anger.

    Roselyn shook her head and got closer to John, she walked in front of him, she took his head with both her head and bent it to make him stare at her straight in her eyes. When he met her gaze she hinted at a smile.

    "Please John. Don''t. Remember about our ns and don''t ruin them for revenge. Maybe Jake is wrong and misunderstood the whole situation but even if he didn''t, tell me is seeing for revenge worth losing what we have?" Roselyn whispered closer to him.

    He remained silent as he looked at her, then he smiled and shook his head slowly.

    "No�� it''s not worth it." John finally murmured in his low voice.

    Then he gazed back to Jake and he swallowed hard, his eyebrows knitted down.

    "I will take care of Ethan during the battle then." Those were the only words all John said, and also thest one of the day as he spent the rest of the afternoon training, probably to release some anger and frustration. Jake joined him for the practice but every time he trained to talk to John he ignored him, he didn''t want to be distracted nor he wanted to think about that news. Now he had one more reason to win the battle.

    Roselyn sighed as she recalled John''s eyes when he discovered about Ethan, it was so clear in his gaze that his heart had broken into millions of pieces. She had positive thoughts about Ethan, she was almost sure there was some sort of exnation and that all of a sudden he would side up with their enemies.

    When Jake left John walked back into the house, he spoke to Roselyn to check if she was okay, it was already evening and he was so tired that he went into his bedroom to rest.

    Roselyn followed him right after and they bothid down in the bed, they turned to the side to stare at each other.

    "I am sorry you found out about Ethan, I am sure there is an exnation. But if you need to talk you know I am here for you." Roselyn whispered as she took his hand.

    John smiled leaning closer to her and entwining his fingers with hers, "thank you. I know you''re here but I''m alright. When I trust someone I always take into ount the chance I am making a mistake. I am not saying I knew it but I expected it. I am very pessimistic with people so as soon as I know them I already think they will disappoint me." He said. Roselyn felt touched by his statement, she felt sad because if he said something like that it only meant he had been disappointed many times in the past and now had bad trust in people.

    "I will never do such a thing with you, John. Never." Roselyn felt the need to remind him so even if it was probably obvious.

    "I know and the same goes for me. I can read it in your eyes that you would never do a bad thing to me, my love. We are soulmates and I could feel it since the day we met. I didn''t only felt you were a supernatural creature I also could say you were special." John whispered as he rested his head over Roselyn''s shoulder.

    "I feel the same with you," Roselyn said as she caressed John''s forehead and crawled around his chest.

    "Now sleep," John ced a soft kiss on her forehead, "only two days before the battle." He wrapped his arm around Roselyn''s shoulder as he pushed her closer to him.

    They fell asleep hugging each other and for a second their problems had disappeared, every time they were together it was like the world and the time stopped.

 Chapter 279 - Considerate Gesture

    {2 days before the battle}

    Ethan was in his house with Sharon, she could feel weird like if Roselyn was hiding something and she wanted to visit them yet Ethan told her not to.

    "What if Roselyn feels you? Our n will be ruined!" he said worriedly raising his voice when Sharon told him she wanted to get to Kratez to find out more information about Roselyn and what was going on.

    Ethan was already worried John would be suspicious about his frequent missing recently, he didn''t want to create more suspicion.

    "Alright, I won''t go. You''re so preupied, you have to calm down. We both know they stand no chance against a demon so strong like you and a banshee. If Roselyn is ill or something and she won''t be able to fight it will even be easier to beat them. Yet, I hope she is fine. It will be fun to kill her." Hearing her Ethan turned around and looked down at her in an annoyed gaze..

    "Stop acting so immature, I won''t let you ruin our n just for revenge." Ethan knitted his eyebrows down as he pointed his finger against Sharon''s chest and grunted.

    Sharon chuckled, raising her eyebrows slightly, "you care about the n, and I still remember when I was doubting the truthfulness of your behavior and now look at you. You seem to be the person who cares most about making the n work. Maybe you''re the one who is seeking revenge?" She pressed her long nail on his cheek as she licked her bottom lip sensually.

    Ethan pushed her afar, he glowered at her, "don''t annoy me, I have to practice."

    Sharon didn''t give up, she looked at him straight in his eyes and then a smirk appeared to curve her lips. "I wonder what John will think when he will find out you were the one who created the n years ago and thanks to you if the gates were open."

    Sheughed, "I can imagine Roselyn''s face so clearly. And what she would say. This will be so fun."

    Ethan frowned his forehead, as he recalled the day he saw his father with John for the umpteenth time he got so envious and furious that he nned for one month to create something so huge that would forever mark the history of supernatural creatures. So he visited the underworld and brought back to life the protector who did the whole work for him. He was the reason for all that chaos and destruction.

    "I don''t care what they think." Ethan flinched away from his gaze for some seconds only to stare at her frowning his forehead, "I don''t want all my efforts to go wasted."

    He walked toward the door and opened it, "now, let me practice in peace."

    Ethan went out to practice while John visited the castle, hopefully, he would find Ethan to find out more information about what Jake told him, but unfortunately, Ethan wasn''t there which made him even more convinced Jake may be right.

    "John! Always a pleasure to meet you in those days that you are so busy!" William eximed as he hugged his son. John smiled, he traveled his gaze toward the house, "Ethan isn''t here?" he asked.

    "No, he has left hours ago, he is also very busy recently. I guess you''re both so busy and obsessed with his battle. I barely see any of you!" Williamined but John hinted a smile, he felt sorry for his father. He probably would feel just as betrayed and disappointed as John felt when he will find out his son had been pretending for this long time.

    John held his father hand''s, he wanted to tell him right away but no words were leaving his mouth.

    "I know...we are training a lot but it will all be gone in two days and then I will visit you with Rose and can stay all day together," John said smiling at William kindly.

    "I can''t wait, son," William replied covering John''s hand with his own.

    "How is Rose? I haven''t seen her in a while as well!" He asked.

    John swallowed down, he cleared his voice and had to flinch his gaze away not to lie to his father staring at him straight in his eyes.

    "She is�� She is alright. But it''s better if she doesn''t take part in the battle." John pulled his hair behind unconsciously taking a long breath before he continued, "we don''t know how our allies and enemies would react if they smell her human blood. I''d rather not risk getting her in anger."

    While he spoke he never met William''s gaze, his father gazed at him suspiciously until he smiled and walked closer to him.

    "I see."

    John nodded, he cleared his voice once again, "out army is full of powerful creatures and we have been working hard. We won''t need her help and she had already taken part in too many battles by my side, it''s time for her to rest properly." John continued, he seemed he wanted to justify that statement not only to his father but also to himself.

    "Yes. I guess so. It''s best for her to rest, especially on this asion." William observed smiling at John hugely. John curved his eyebrows slightly down, "asion? What asion are you talking about?"

    He wasn''t following his father, maybe he didn''t exin what he meant well enough but John never mentioned an asion.

    "Of course! Moreover you don''t have to justify yourself, son. If she is pregnant it''s considerate and kind of you to keep her afar from death and fights. I can already say you will be a good father John." William whispered as he winked. John dropped his jaw as he widened his eyes.

    "W-W-W-What?" He murmured in shock, he never told his father the truth. How did he find out Roselyn was pregnant? John swallowed down, he shook his head in confusion.

    "Dad, how do you know?"

 Chapter 280 - Baker

    William smiled, "I know you very well son, I know when you lie to me. Moreover, I know how strong is your bond with Roselyn and I am sure she would have never let you fight on your own unless you have a good reason to."

    John smiled, he took a breath of relief, "I am sorry if I didn''t tell you. I promised to Roselyn to keep the secret and recently I trust people way less."

    "I understand your reasons. I will keep your secret, I promise." William said his eyes were filled with tears and emotion it was like he could barely believe such great news.

    "Congrattions!" He said hugging John so tightly that he almost hurt him. He had always wanted John to give him an heir and since he had met Roselyn, William had got his hopes tied up to them.

    "Thank you. I can''t believe I will have a family with her but I couldn''t be happier.." John whispered back to his father as he tried to drive away from the tears that had filled his eyes.

    "She is your happiness pill I can see it from the way your eyes shine when you think of her." William caressed his son''s cheek.

    "Go to her now, she needs you at home with her. Treat her well and feed her a lot. She needs energies." He suggested as John smiled nodding.

    "I will. Thank you, dad. I see you in two days then." John said before he turned around.

    William stretched for his arm and John halted as he turned around gazing at his father perplexed.

    "Please be careful during the battle. Please." He said in a preupied pleading tone of voice.

    John nodded, they hugged onest time and then John finally left the castle.

    When he returned to Kratez, Roselyn was sitting on the sofa sewing. She used to sew a lot before she met John it was one of her favorite hobbies but she would have never imagined she would find herself sewing a bodysuit for her baby one day. But there she was going to have a family soon.

    She smiled seeing John, "my love." She cheered, her skin tone was shiny and her eyes were sparkling, oddly even her skin was glowing and was smoother than usual.

    John returned the smile as he went to sit down on the sofa with her, he looked at the bodysuit she was sewing.

    "It looks great!" Johnplimented her work, he ced his hand over Roselyn''s knee. "My father understood you were pregnant due to your frequent absence and not being involved in the battle."

    He hinted a smile as he held his breath in anticipation he was worried Roselyn would get mad.

    "I hope he doesn''t tell Ethan." She at first was concerned as the thought of Ethan finding out as well preupied her but then she remembered herself to be positive, the news would be spread in few days anyway so she didn''t have to worry much.

    "He won''t tell. I asked him to keep it secret and I trust my father. He had always kept my worst darkest secrets." John said, his voice rang of a resentful tone of voice as that sentence brought to him unhappy memories.

    "Come," Roselyn said as she stood up from the sofa and ced the unfinished bodysuit on the table. She pulled John by his arm and led him to the kitchen.

    "I and the maids made a cake together!" Roselyn said joyfully.

    "You made it?" John said surprised, the cake was filled with chocte and seemed delicious.

    "Should I be worried you poisoned me?" John asked pretending to be seriously concerned and suspicious about Roselyn''s capabilities of cooking.

    Roselyn hit him gently.

    "Stop it!" She said giggling. She cut a slice of cake, "I want to be the kind of mother who cooks cake every weekend for their sons. So I decided I will learn how to bake!" Roselyn eximed she seemed full of joy.

    John couldn''t refrain augh from escaping from his lips, "I will teach him or her how to kill and you will keep her belly fully. It sounds like a perfect couple!" John kept giggling andughed even louder when he saw Roselyn''s facial expression getting anger.

    "You will teach our child how to use powers but not to kill. We will set rules and��"

    John didn''t let her finish when he kissed her passionately. Roselyn smiled, he whispered, "I know, I was joking, my silly wife."

    "We will grow our son with good values," Johnmented. He took the fork and grabbed with it a piece of cake, "you sure you won''t poison me?" He raised an eyebrow.

    "Last chance or I will eat it all alone."

    "Fine, fine." John giggled as he took a bite of the slice of cake.

    "Hmm!" He said he then leaned the fork closer to Rose''s mouth, she opened her mouth while John helped her and put food in her mood.

    She widened her eyes, "it''s delicious!" She eximed so proud that her reaction made John giggle.

    John kissed her once again.

    He pushed her closer to sit her on hisp as he kissed her once again. Roselyn found herself longing for more she stole another kiss this time even more passioned and grabbed him by his shirt to push him closer to her.

    He lifted her andid her on the table pushing the dish by the side to make space. Roselyn moaned at his touch.

    "We can''t Rose." He murmured trying to control himself and his needs, she was pregnant she couldn''t be involved in such activities. But Roselyn ignored him and before he could depart she pushed him closer to her and took off her dress.

    John kissed her neck, Roselyn could feel all her nerves waking up as she smelled his scent. Her back arched and her breath shortened.

    "I need you John��" she moaned louder making even harted for John to control himself.

 Chapter 281 - Plotting

    [smut alert, don''t read if ufortable. Read from end smut]

    Roselyn tackled her stomach with his long sharp nails as he kept peppering kisses all over her neck and down her breast. Shivers ran through her spine and thanks to her pregnancy her feelings were inebriated and intensified.

    John traveled down his kissed through her ribs kissing gently and passionately every inch of her stomach and dimming her in a dimension of pleasure. When his lips touched her clit hood she unconsciously jolted as she moaned out louder, he kissed her clit admiring her body whistle and her legs spreading as she arched her back. Her breath shortened even more and she clenched her fists in anticipation.

    The waiting was making her legs shiver at just imagining how good that would be. He only pressed her tongue on her clit but it was enough to make Roselyn moan as that feeling of freshness and pleasure immersed her.

    He then started to move his tongue in a figure-8 motion having Roselyn arch her back even more as she suffocated a moan.

    His fingers trailed down her lips opening them wider and feeling how wet she was as Roselyn shut her eyes for the pleasure when he began to move his tongue from side to side..

    "Oh John..." Roselyn moaned louder as John kept his work down there, his motions were changing to provide Roselyn a new pleasure at each motion.

    His movements were so controlled, starting slow and then faster to give Roselyn a stroke of pleasure all over her thighs.

    "Oh my..." Her voice was a sweet melody making John continue motions and create letters over her clit and then pressing gently over her surface.

    Goosebumps formed on her smooth skin as her short breaths filled the room.

    She resisted the sensation only because she didn''t want John to stop and God only knew how amazing Roselyn felt and how good and practical John was in his work.

    When Roselyn couldn''t refrain from that release sensation she gave up and moaned onest time and her back unarched.

    She gathered back her breath, her heartbeat also slowed down and she looked at him smiling.

    [end smut]

    John helped her to get dressed, he slipped in her head her dress and gently carefully the sleeves only to trail it down her stomach and hips, he then carried her and teleported her into their room to gentlyy her down the bed.

    "Such a gentleman," she whispered, he giggled as he sat down at the edge of the bed and fixed her sheets over her neck to cover her up.

    "Sleep a bit now, I will go train," John said as he stroke her hair behind her ear.

    Roselyn stretched for his arm, "it''s getting darker out, please stay in bed with me." Roselyn replied as she gave him a begging gaze. John took a deep breath, unsure about what to do, time was running off and only one day was left before the battle. He didn''t want to waste precious time of practice but at the same time, since he had no guarantee he would survive he also wanted to spend the most time with her.

    He took a deep breath, hinted a smile, and noddedying down nearer to her.

    "If something bad happens..." Roselyn murmured in a broken voice, hardly managing to keep her gaze set on him. Even thinking of losing him made her heart skip a beat and a tight in her chest forming.

    "Nothing will happen," John replied straight away, probably too scared to admit to himself or even take into ount the chance he could die in the battle or be seriously harmed.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, she took his hand and hinted a forced smile, "Listen to me. If anything bad happens I want you to know I will grow our child and make sure to tell him how amazing you are. Even if people will try to tell him otherwise." Roselyn had to stop to swallow hard the lump in her throat and look up at the ceiling for some instant to suffocate the tears.

    After she rposed herself she smiled looking at him straight in his eyes, "Our baby will have to be as amazing as you, and I won''t let anyone harm him. You taught me how to love, how to put someone first, and how to rain on my parade only to be with you. But most importantly you taught me what love is and I will always be grateful to you for that, John."

    John smiled brightly, "I will never leave you, even if something bad happens, I will always be there for you even if I have to fight against thew of nature, I am not leaving you." John said making Roselyn smile and somehow feel better, even if it sounded odd and impossible, somehow Roselyn believed him and knew he would do anything not to leave her.

    John was determined and Roselyn knew he would do anything not to lose the people he most cared about, that reassured her and she knew he would do everything possible to win that battle because now he had more reasons than revenge, he was doing it for her and their son too.

    They both fall asleep in few minutes, even if it was early they both were very tired.

    They won up several hourster, at dawn and it was continuing onest day before the battle.

    John slowly gets down from the bed, trying to be quiet and not wake Roselyn up.

    He walked out of their room and he got outside to practice.

    He heard some noises and when he turned around he spotted a snake speeding in opposite direction, he frowned his forehead and speeded behind him to follow the demon.

    The snake led him to a house he had never seen before, John narrowed his eyes to see better from afar and he saw Ethan there with Sharon and few other snakes.

    They seemed involved in plotting, John unconsciously groaned seeing Ethan.

    His groan made all of them halt and turn around, John held his breath and hid behind a tree, Sharon''s gaze traveled around the wood as if she could perceive a weird presence yet couldn''t figure out what.

    John knew if they saw them there he stood no choice against a banshee Ethan and demons yet he tried to remain calm and breathe as quietly as possible.

    After about one minute all of them turned around, allowing John to gather back his breath.

    John had to take a few steps closer if he wanted to listen to what they were saying, knowing their n would be useful for him and would be a great advantage.

    But as soon as he took a step forward he step on a tree''s branch and it creaked aloud enough to catch Ethan''s and Sharon''s attention.

    John cursed under his breath as he narrowed his eyes, his heartbeat fastened and with the corner of his eye, he could see Ethan''s figure speeding in the middle of the wood.

    "Who is there?" He screamed as Ethan''s gaze traveled around the wood.

    John couldn''t escape, Ethan was faster than him and even if he tried to he knew very well they wouldn''t lose the chance to attack John when he was alone since he would be more vulnerable.

    Sharon appeared right near Ethan, she smirked gazing at his ally.

    "It must be someone trying to spy on us, willing to discover our n." She said, her voice echoed and then it faded with the wind. That made John narrow his eyes and he suffocated another groan to escape from his lips.

    "Are you in John''s squad? Unfortunately, we cannot let you get away with what you saw. John can''t see I am with the snakes. So get out and I will be nice and gentle while I rip you out." Ethan groaned narrowing his eyes as he nkly stared in front of him.

    John hearing his brother mention his name felt his blood boil in his veins and he took another step speeding right in front of Sharon and Ethan.

    John tilted his head to the side as he glowered at his brother, "how nice of you not wanting to make John know." John''s voice was hoarse and so deep ranging in anger and frustration.

    Ethan dropped his jaw shocked as John was thest person he imagined to see there. On the contrary, Sharon rather than surprised seemed amused, a huge smirk curved her lips.

    "John..." Ethan murmured, John chuckled nervously.

    "I am not someone who often gets surprised but I won''t lie. You both surprised and disappointed me." John hissed, his teeth clenched and John''s gaze set on his brother as he knitted his eyebrows down.

    Sharon caught John''s off guards and she stretched her arm, on the ground formed mes that grew high surrounding John in few seconds and reaching him.

    John swallowed down, he looked up but there was no tree he could jump and the mes were surrounding him fully and getting even closer to him.

    John groaned narrowing his eyes.

    He had no option but to fight them.

 Chapter 282 - The Day Before

    John took another step forward them gazing at them both threatening as he frowned his eyebrows and groaned.

    "I don''t like an unfair beating. The battle is tomorrow, we will fight then." Ethan said as he gazed at John.

    "Unfair? Because you stand no choice against me?" John replied to him glowering at both of them and walking forward. He was seeing red of anger and he could feel his stomach knotting.

    "We will fight tomorrow. In a fair battle." Ethan stretched his arm over Sharon and pushed her behind.

    "You talk about fair things. How funny.. It''s like the devil talking about forgiveness." John was too furious to consider Ethan''s statement.

    "Save the anger for tomorrow," Ethan murmured slightly knitting his eyebrows.

    Sharon scoffed as if she was looking forward to killing John and was annoyed by Ethan wanting to let him go.

    "I can''t wait," John saidstly as he glowered at them both then he turned around and disappeared.

    He got back in the wood of Kratez few people of his squad were there as well so he took advantage of the situation to ask them to fight.

    He was enough motivated to fight against all five of them, he was still angry for having met Ethan that his hands were shaking.

    "All five of them against you?" One of them asked, John, nodded.

    They curved their eyebrows quite puzzled but didn''t ask for an exnation.

    They took their respective position standing quite afar and they began to fight animatedly.

    John soon knocked out one of them then the other two followed. The twost werewolves were left but didn''tst much before John shoot them down as well.

    John groaned, part of his anger was released. The five creatures all stood up, they narrowed their eyes to endure the pain and as soon as their wounds healed they got back in their ces to ask for a second round.

    John nodded, he revealed his long sharp fangs and he charged.

    ***

    Roselyn stretched her arm with her eyes still closed and went to touch the opposite side of the bed to caress John but only to find out he wasn''t there.

    She opened her eyes and immediately turned around, John''s side of the bed was empty. The sheet was folded and the pillow was turned vertically.

    She stood up and walked outside, it was Kathy''s first day of work after weeks spent moving into her new t.

    "Rose!" She cheered her friend with her arms opened making Roselyn smile and embrace her tightly.

    "I forgot it was your first day! Good morning!" Roselyn cheered.

    "Are you alright?" Kathy asked quite perplexed but Rose nodded.

    "Have you seen John? I am looking for him." Roselyn asked as she traveled her gaze around the house, it wasn''t hard to imagine he was probably out to train yet Roselyn would have preferred to spend theirst day before the battle day with him.

    "No, I haven''t. He wasn''t already here when I came." Kathy replied departing from the hug.

    Roselyn took a resigned breath and then nodded, she wrapped her arm around Abigail''s shoulder looking at her excitedly.

    "Want to taste the cake I made?" Roselyn asked curving her eyebrows up and smiling.

    "You baked? I''ve missed a lot!"

    They both giggled as Roselyn walked toward the kitchen.

    The table was full of food of every kind from salty to sweet food, a pink note in the center with a red rose.

    ''I went to practice, I will be back in few hours. Hope you can enjoy breakfast. I love you.''

    Roselyn smiled reading the note and when Kathy peeked she slightly brushed.

    "He is so romantic," Abigail said lifting the rose and smelling it then headed it to Rose who smiled as she stared at the flower.

    "He is. But now let''s eat. I am starving!" Roselyn eximed as she sat down on the chair and went to put food on hers and Kathy''s te.

    "I think I usually see this amount of food in months," Kathy whispered closer to Roselyn''s ear and she giggled.

    "I know, and you haven''t seen the breakfast I had in Royal House," Roselyn whispered back as they both giggled.

    After about one hour Kathy helped the other maids to wash the dishes while Roselyn went to sew on the sofa.

    John came back, dirty of soil and with some scratches on his face.

    Roselyn as soon as she saw him in that condition ran toward him preupied, "what happened to you?" She asked both worried and quite angry.

    "I trained with five werewolves of our squad, I won all the rounds against them." He said shrugging and walking toward the kitchen probably craving some blood after all his efforts.

    Roselyn scoffed, lucky it was thest day before the battle because he grow more obsessed every day.

    "Oh, hi Kathy." He waved as he grabbed the whole bottle of blood but didn''t waste time to pour it in his ss as he drunk it all in few sips.

    "Are you alright?" One of the maids asked John, the same maid who was seeing Ethan and had been practicing with him.

    John turned around to stare at her for some instant.

    "Is there anything you had been hiding from me?" John''s voice rang higher as he knitted his eyebrow down.

    Silence fell in the room and Roselyn opened her eyes wider.

    "N-No?" The maid replied setting her gaze on the floor scared.

    "Then tell me��" he took few more sips from another bottle and then glowered at her, "have you been practicing with Ethan recently?"

    The maid swallowed down, on her gaze could be read her frustration and preupation, she didn''t even know what to answer.

    "I��I��" she stuttered probably hesitating whether to answer him the truth or not, she should''ve imagined that if he asked such a thing it was because he knew already the truth.

    "I haven''t�� I haven''t trained with him in a while. Only once." She replied hastily and hearing her John knitted his eyebrows down. A groan escaped from his lips and he clenched his fists.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" John''s voice thundered in the house making Kathy joint.

    Roselyn walked closer to John and took his hand, she smiled and gazed at him with a pleading look. "It''s fine, John."

    Meeting his wife''s gaze, John''s eyes filled with tears. He let the bottle fell down the floor to hug Roselyn tightly.

    "Jake was right�� He sided with Sharon and the snakes. I saw it with my eyes." He said, his voice was brittle and vulnerable. A single tear fell down his cheek as he wiped his tears away.

    "I am sorry," Roselyn murmured as she ced a kiss on his cheek. "I really am."

    The maid hearing them took a deep breath, she also felt sorry for John and they had never seen him that vulnerable in decades they had met him.

    Another maid walked closer to John, "we will avenge you." She said, knitting her eyebrows down.

    Usually between vampires and supernatural creatures when someone betrayed another person they used to fight to solve the situation and get their revenge. Those were thew of nature between supernatural creatures. All the maids nodded, walking closer to John as if they agreed to what the maid said and they were swearing to John protection and help.

    "I want to fight him alone. You take care of the snakes." John replied, his face turned from sad to irritated the more he thought about being betrayed by a person he cared so much about.

    John then turned around to stare at Kathy whose as soon as she met John''s gaze she unconsciously widened her eyes slightly worried.

    "Tomorrow you have to stay with Roselyn, we will all be busy in an important matter. Keep herpany and take care of my wife." John said making Kathy nod and smile. Roselyn''s heart raced preupied as a lump in her throat formed.

    She wondered why his statement sounded like a goodbye to her, was he worried to lose against Ethan?

    Roselyn rested her hand over John''s cheek, she leaned her forehead on his as her eyes burned into his.

    "You will do it, John. I am sure you will." She whispered. Roselyn''s voice broke, she closed her eyes but no vision urred to her, when she tried to visualize the future all she could see was darkness.

    "You promised me you won''t leave me, John." Roselyn linked with him and she mentally said so that only he could hear him.

    John smiled.

    "I love you, Rose. Always remember that." John replied to her. He locked her lips with hers as they both closed their eyes. Roselyn could feel butterflies in her stomach just like if that was their first kiss. She unconsciously smiled as she opened her eyes.

    "I love you too." She replied.

    Kathy staring at them smiled too as she ced her hand over her chest. She had never seen Roselyn so happy before and she wished nothing but the best for her closest friend.

 Chapter 283 - Final Battle [1]

    The night was darker than usual, John''s team had gathered together and was reaching the ce quietly, every one of them secretly was thinking of their loved ones and hoping they woulde back home safe.

    All that could be heard in that silence was the strong blowing of wind blushing through their skins violently and cold as if he wanted to scold them for Roselyn for putting their lives at risk.

    The ce of the meeting was an empty forest, with no trees there only the burned rests of a forest and some grass growing here and there in the ground.

    On the opposite side of the wood reached them about fifty snakes, Ethan and Sharon were walking in the first row. Sharon was gazing at John and his squad with a challenging gaze almost smirking as if she couldn''t wait to destroy them whereas Ethan seemed very stressed and agitated.

    The two squads stopped few inches from each other, staring straight at the people or snakes they had in front of them.. The atmosphere was palpable and the tension had skyrocketed.

    Stars faded in the darkness of the nights and the creatures tensed breathes filled the wood.

    The two squads stared at each other silently both waiting for someone to attack until John was the first one who made a move.

    John charged only of one fast step before he jumped on Ethan with all his weight.

    Ethan groaned enduring the pain and managing not to fallpletely but only to roll on his side and then stood up.

    Ethan knitted his eyebrows down glowering at John who caught him off guard while Sharon meantime attacked John''s allies by triggering a cascade and a storm of stones over them.

    They all tried to escape and shelter themselves but few of them were full mashed by the stones or severely harmed.

    "Why did you do it?" John''s voice thundered of both desperation and sadness.

    "John �� I��" To interrupt his attempt of exnation was John''s punch who almost hit Ethan''s cheek as he on time dodged it. John punched his torso having him whimper in pain and crawl before another punch made him fall on the ground.

    "Let me talk!" Ethanined but John was already keeping him still onto the ground as he punched once again over his jaw and then on his cheek.

    Ethan cursed for the pain and whimpered trying to get free. John lifted him from his shirt''s cor.

    "What? Do you want to apologize now?" John groaned, his gaze was filled with sadness and anger and his hand was shaking.

    John''s punches may have hurt Ethan physically but it was a mental stab to himself since hurting his brother was thest thing he wanted to do.

    "I won''t," Ethan whispered allowing John to release his grip as he gathered back his breath.

    "I won''t apologize because I have nothing to apologize for." Ethan rectified making John lose his hopes and his patience as he desperately hoped for a better answer. Even a decent apology would have made John feel better but hearing him im he had nothing to apologize for made John even more furious than he was.

    John punched so strongly that for an inch it almost hit Ethan''s face but instead he purposely hit the ground. Ethan held his breath and reacted by pushing John afar to get up from the soil. They both groaned at each other until John threw himself on Ethan with all his body weight. Ethan let himself roll onto the side to dodge part of the attack but they both ended up crashed onto the ground. They stood up as quickly as they could but Ethan being faster than John stretched his arm to keep John trapped crushing him against the ground gripping onto his neck with his forearm.

    "Why you never let me finish speaking??" Ethanined as he raised his voice. His jaw was tensed and the vein in his neck was bloated.

    "You made your point quite clear," John replied managing to switch position, he was the one keeping Ethan pushed against the ground.

    Despite they both were having the other in their pockets and could easily harm the other seriously they seemed unable to do that. But they were only crashing each other onto the ground.

    When Sharon noticed none of them got any result she turned around to roll her eyes and scoff annoyed.

    "What is happening there!?? Why don''t you kill each other?" She screamed with her hand still lifted toward the sky stones kept falling like a cascade upon the creatures she was fighting.

    As she turned around the rain of stones slowly reduced allowing some of the creatures to get away from that area surrounded by the rain while one courageous creature took advantage of Sharon''s distraction to attack her while she was distracted. The creature''s stuck his long ws in Sharon''s shoulder but he dropped his jaw and widened his eyes open when he lost his bnce and fell onto the ground.

    She was undetectable it was like he touched the air. If she couldn''t be harm John''s squad stood no chance against them.

    John seeing the scene remembered that he already killed her and there was no chance she could be alive so she must be using some trick to use her powers without being there, literally in the flesh.

    Sharonughed aloud reading the shock in John''s team''s eyes and smirked as she looked at John slightly curving the corners of her lips.

    "You thought you could kill me twice?" She tilted her head to the side as she walked slowly toward John.

    She giggled as she kneeled and leaned closer to John. He couldn''t even perceive her breath nor her heartbeat.

    John''s gaze grow preupied, none of the creatures he hired in his team was magic, they all had as strength point their overdevelopment stretch and senses which would work amazingly against the snakes and Ethan but they truly stood no chance against an invisible banshee who was tricking with their minds.

 Chapter 284 - Final Battle [2]

    John''s gaze grow preupied, none of the creatures he hired in his team was magic, they all had as strength point their overdeveloped strenght and senses which would work amazingly against the snakes and Ethan but they truly stood no chance against an invisible banshee who was tricking with their minds.

    Sharon moved her hand closer to John''s forehead. John could feel the wind blowing intensely. He narrowed his eyes when the wind raised the dust and got inside his eyes. He tried to speed backward when he noticed that was the result of Sharon''s gesture.

    But he couldn''t move.

    His muscles weren''t replying to hismands and he was immobilizedpletely until all of a sudden his vision darkenedpletely. He could feel an aching pain so strong that all his muscles contracted and his veins bloated.

    He screamed so loudly to endure the pain that the ground trembled under his foot and creaked.

    The scream echoed all around the surrounding reaching Roselyn who as soon as she recognized the scream widened her eyes and let the bottle she was holding fell onto the ground.

    "What happened?" Kathy asked not hearing what Roselyn was able to hear.

    Roselyn''s face got paler she clenched her fists and resisted the urge of reaching John, she was so preupied but at the same time, she didn''t know what to do.

    "John...What is happening?" Roselyn murmured under his breath, linking with John but also Sharon heard her. John shut his eyes opened and suffocated another scream not to worry Roselyn much.

    Sharon on the other hand had the opposite intent, she was hurting John on purpose, linking with him and making him feel all the excruciating pain only to indulge Roselyn to reach them.

    John clenched both his fists and his teeth enduring the pain, bloated veins on his forehead formed and he became redder enduring the burning pain.

    "John!" Ethan eximed as well, his gaze grew preupied.

    Sharon glowered at Ethan when he went to shook his brother to wake him up but he was still immobilized and his heartbeat was elerating.

    "Don''t dare." Sharon only said to his ally, then she turned around to gaze at the pack of shape-shifting snakes.

    "Attack them!" she ordered them to attack''s John team since they all were busy staring at John preupied and unable to help him.

    The snakes lighting-fast attacked John''s allies while Sharon slowly closed her fist to intensify the pain John was feeling.

    Roselyn could feel John''s heartbeat echoing in the room she was in, it was slow and weak.

    "John... Can you hear me?" she murmured as she swallowed down the lump of sadness in her throat. She rushed toward the door but Kathy stretched for her arm to stop her.

    "Rose don''t go." Kathy said she looked at her with a pleading gaze, "John told me to impede you toe."

    Roselyn shook her head knitting her eyebrows down confused, "let me go. I can help him." Roselynined and her voice broke and her eyes filled with tears.

    "He told me that... In case the situation got worse and you could feel he was in pain I had to remind you he would rather choose you and your baby''s life than his own." Kathy murmured, she set her gaze on the floor since she knew she wouldn''t be able to bear Roselyn''s gaze and stare at her in the eyes while her heart broke into thousands of pieces.

    Roselyn got her hand free from Abigail''s grip and reached the door of the mansion.

    She gripped around the handle but when she pulled it, it didn''t budge. She tried one more time and then again and again until she let out an angry scream and turned around to gaze at Kathy. Tears fell down Roselyn''s face and Kathy felt her heart aching seeing her dearest friend in such a condition.

    "He... He knew you would have tried anyway and he locked us in." Kathy said.

    Roselyn kicked the door in fury and then exploded in a desperate cry as she sat onto the floor.

    A tear ran down John''s cheek as well, he could feel Roselyn''s crying and from his shortened breath he understood he was slowly dying from the pain.

    John''s eyelids got heavier and he lost the link with Roselyn when he began to hear so many voices yet couldn''t understand who they were or what they were saying. His vision got blurred, he could see less clear but he knew he didn''t have to give up to that sleepy sensation or he may won''t be able to wake upter.

    Ethan was shaking even more preupied about what to do he gazed at the surrounding when a maid attacked him from behind, it was the one who he practiced with once.

    Another maid when to jump on Sharon but just as predictable that attack barely moved Sharon.

    The two maids turned around, the snakes had already knocked out about 10 of their allies and John wasn''t conscious, they began to shake in fear acknowledging their chances of winning had reduced to the minimum.

    The maid tightened around Ethan''s neck, "tell us how we can defeat Sharon. John needs your help!" She screamed but Ethan didn''t reply nor tried to help.

    Sharon was glowering at him with the corner of her eyes.

    "John! Do it for Roselyn!" Another maid screamed.

    "It''s only a vision you can fight it!" The maid left Ethan''s neck to walk closer to John.

    "Snakes! You can attack John now!" Sharon ordered and all the snakes including the ones involved in a fight turned around to speed in John''s direction.

    "This is not the n!" Ethan eximed preupied but Sharon smirked.

    "I know." She murmured as she kept focusing.

    All the maids in sync closed their eyes and took each other''s hands speeding to surround John to offer him protection.

    The snakes reached them in few seconds faster than usual as if they were driven by a mysterious strength and energy.

 Chapter 285 - Final Battle [3]

    The maids created a huge protective shield with their bodies as they tried to resist the snakes hitting them repeatedly to make them fall. Yet they seemed unwilling to give up.

    Until all of a sudden behind them appeared a familiar person, when Sharon recognized Abigail she swallowed hard and shook her head vigorously.

    Sharon knew her sister turned into a vampire but seeing her long fangs and her red eyes quite shocked her, however, her new appearance wasn''t as shocking as seeing Abigail''s son. She heard she was pregnant but he had grown up so quickly he was probably a teenager.

    "Abigail stays out of this," Sharon said, raising her voice. Sharon didn''t dislike Abigail, at least not as much as Roselyn, and Abigail didn''t do anything bad to her so she had no purpose in harming her. Her revenge was on Roselyn and she didn''t want Abigail to get in the middle of her ns.

    Abigail walked closer to Sharon, followed by her son whose eyes were shing in the darkness of the night. Victor appeared on the opposite side and began attacking the snakes to help the maids to protect John..

    Abigail gestured to his son to help his father with the snakes while Abigail reached her sister without resentment.

    "I am sorry Sharon. I can''t stay out of this when you be such a ruthless monster." Abigail spat hinting a smirk as she proudly with the corner of her eyes stared at her son speeding to help his father and effortlessly taking down few snakes.

    "This is not your business nor your battle. Abigail don''t make me hurt you." Sharon knitted her eyebrows down, she was losing her focus on John allowing him to gather part of his strength.

    "It became my battle the moment you tried to kill Roselyn," Abigail replied, she revealed her long fangs, and for a second Sharon shivered.

    Abigail''s son while Sharon was distracted grabbed John and teleported him afar. When Sharon turned around it was toote but she got so angry at Daniel for having ruined her n to kill John that she stretched her hands toward him. As soon as Sharon closed her eyes Abigail screamed, "Sharon! Harm my son and you will be dead to me!" Abigail''s voice broke off both anger and sadness.

    Sharon hesitated for a second but when the memory of her revenge urred to her mind she lost her patience and driven by frustration she used her magic to create mes on the grounds all around Daniel. Abigail held her breath when the mes spread high and reached Daniel threatened.

    He groaned at Sharon, no trees he could hang on to no water he could use to extinguish the fire. He was trapped, yet he didn''t lose his hopes. He remembered when John warned him about that attack.

    He had no other option but to run through the shorter mes as fast as he could to cross the fire before it could grow too high.

    He charged, Abigail was shaking preupied for her son, "Daniel don''t!" She screamed, clenching her fists in anger, how would Sharon dare to try to kill her own''s sister son. Abigail felt her blood boiling in fury.

    "You! After all, we went through, all the amazing memories we shared." Abigail walked closer to her, her voice thundered aloud in the wood that the ground shook and Sharon frowned her forehead. "You dare to put your family behind only because you wanted to steal Roselyn''s boyfriend and be the queen of Kratez. Shame on you!" Abigail punched the ground with so much strength that it began to crack and trembled under Sharon''s feet.

    Daniel took his shirt off and ran in the middle of the fire, he whined in pain when the mes burned his skin for the seconds he crossed the fire but when the mes grew over his shirt he smirked as if that was his purpose. He speeded toward the snakes brushing through their skin with the inmed shirt. He sessfully feeds fire on more than half the remaining snakes and then threw the shirt onto the ground to extinguish the fire jumping on it.

    "Noo!" Sharon screamed in desperation when she saw so many snakes burn and die immersed in the fire.

    Her attack didn''t only give the results she hoped for but also took the opposite direction as it harmed and shoot down half of her army.

    Daniel smiled in the middle of the mes he stood nearer to her mother as the wood kept burning behind them, the same vision Roselyn had seen a while ago.

    In that exact second Roselyn, still in Kratez''s house, froze, she could see Abigail Daniel Sharon, and John so clearly that she smiled when she understood the situation had improved.

    It was her time, she had to go there and help. But first, she had to find out how to unlock that door.

    She widened her eyes and nodded when an idea urred to her mind, she could use her powers to break the door down.

    She focused, closing her eyes, the wind broke into the house, breaking the ss of the windows and making Kathy jolt in fear.

    "What is happening?" she asked not understanding Roselyn was purposely causing that.

    The ground trembled, the wind kept breaking in and blowing so intensely that Kathy was pushed against the far war, Roselyn began to float in the air. Her hair was barely blown by the wind as if she was immune to the attack.

    She focused even more narrowing her eyes until the door was pulled down by the wind. Roselyn smiled, she closed her fists and the wind stopped to blow to bring back the peace in the house.

    "Wow..." Kathy eximed in awe, but when she saw Roselyn walking outside her admiration faded and she grow worried.

    She opened her mouth, she wanted to scream to Roselyn not to go but then she realized her effort would be in vain. She knew Roselyn too well to know she would do anything she set her mind to.

    Kathy took a breath of resignment giving up her idea, letting Roselyn go while she inwardly hoped Roselyn woulde back safe.

 Chapter 286 - Final Battle [4]

    She opened her mouth, she wanted to scream to Roselyn not to go but then she realized her effort would be in vain. She knew Roselyn too well to know she would do anything she set her mind to.

    Kathy took a breath of resignment giving up her idea, letting Roselyn go while she inwardly hoped Roselyn woulde back safe.

    Roselyn could see the mes spreading from afar, she ran toward the me''s sources and she reached a wood.

    She immediately traveled her gaze toward it in search of her husband, when she saw John resting his head over a stone and with a nk gaze she became red with rage.

    "Roselyn." Sharon''s voice rang devilish, she snapped her fingers, and the mes fed.

    Everyone turned around to stare at her, Abigail became paler when she saw Roselyn, she wasn''t so far away from Roselyn and she soon perceived why John had kept Roselyn hidden and far the whole time, she was pregnant.

    Sharon smirked as she looked down on Roselyn, "You took longer than I expected.." Sharonmented.

    "I wanted to give you hope that you could win," Roselyn replied spitefully.

    Both Abigail and Roselyn hoped she didn''t feel she was pregnant even if they highly doubted it considering Sharon''s powers.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, she moved her hands toward the fire and it extinguished in the blink of an eye.

    The remaining snakes which were fighting with Victor and John''s allies stopped to fight only to turn around and began to walk toward Rose.

    "The snakes!" Abigail screamed, Daniel and Abigail attacked the nearer snakes taking down a few of them but around 10 other snakes dodged their attack to jump over Roselyn.

    Roselyn spread her arms and floated in the sky so that the snakes couldn''t reach her, she understood Sharon''s n, to distract her and slow her down so that she could finish her when she was too weak. But Roselyn wouldn''t allow her that.

    Sharon pped her hands, floating in front of Rose.

    "You got stronger." She said.

    "Seems like I get strong whereas you get crueler," Roselyn replied right away, glowering at her sister. She felt all the hate in her body that she could barely manage to control herself and not attack her right away.

    "I take it as apliment." Sharon forced a smile while Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down.

    "Please don''t," Roselyn whispered, she closed her eyes, that was an amazing position tounch her attack, the huge stones rain.

    She focused, even more, making Sharonugh, "we are floating in the sky, I am sorry dear sister but you can''t do much..." She started but Roselyn ignored her to keep focusing. Stones fell like a cascade, but this time Roselyn diverted all of them toward Sharon.

    Sharon narrowed her eyes, trying to dodge the rain but in vain as she was hit continuously from a different direction.

    When Roselyn reopened her eyes the rain stopped, yet Sharon was still floating, although she was shabby. Sharon gathered her breath and lifted her head as she was crawling around not to be hit by the stones.

    "My turn now. Thank you for having taught me a new attack." Sharon said, she stretched her hand and closed her eyes just like Roselyn did before.

    Roselyn swallowed down, she didn''t know how to dodge that attack, she looked down but there were no trees she could hold onto or seek protection under. Until her gaze fell on Ethan who was moving his hand to catch her attack, she looked at him confused.

    ''You can only beat her if you prevent her from using her powers. If you get the better of it and control nature enough to restrain it to follow Sharon''s orders, she will turn powerless.'' Ethan said as he linked with Roselyn. He smiled, rushing to go help John while Sharon was distracted.

    Roselyn returned the smile, she knew there was still good in him and he never betrayed them, he was probably doing all that only to find Sharon''s weaknesses and to have a better chance to win.

    Roselyn nodded, she focused as hard as she could, she focused on the elements of nature fully linking with them. She could feel the wind blowing through her skin and it was like the noises were louder and echoed around her, the bird''s and the cricket''s chirp.

    She could feel even Sharon focusing and using her magic, she saw sparkles all around Sharon and imaginary stones gathered, Roselyn focused on those stones and she attracted them toward her.

    Roselyn had to focus so much that the effort gave her a headache yet she didn''t give up but she focused even more.

    Sharon opened her eyes confused, her efforts were in vain, that never happened before.

    She closed her eyes once again, narrowing her eyes and focusing more but once again Roselyn got the better of it and impeded Sharon to control nature.

    "What??" Sharon raised her voice frustrated and perplexed for not being listened to by nature when she saw Roselyn focusing and smiling she understood what she did and she became even angrier.

    "How did you do it!" Sharonined.

    Roselyn had only a few energies left and she didn''t want to waste them to give her sister''s an exnation, she focused one more time, the stone rain started once again but this time it was falling everywhere.

    Roselyn was stronger than she had ever been and the more she used her powers the more she got stronger. She gazed down at John, working her way to link with him, he was surrounded by a ck aura and as soon as she linked with him she felt all the pain Sharon put him through. Roselyn bore it with all her efforts and energies and focused to absorb it all in her.

    She suddenly felt like her legs would give up anytime yet she stayed strong, she stretched her hands toward Sharon and sent her all the pain she caused to John.

 Chapter 287 - Goodbye

    Sharon began to shake, she narrowed her eyes to endure the pain she was immersed in, her eyes rolled and she became paler until Sharon lost her powers and began to precipitate onto the ground.

    A weird dark shadow appeared behind Sharon and caught her on the flight, Roselyn could only perceive that invisible figure yet not her appearance, she snapped her fingers and Sharon disappeared.

    "You beat her." The shadow said, she walked closer to Roselyn, and the closer she walked the more recognizable and visible it became. It was a woman but Roselyn had has never seen her before.

    "I''m the protector." She said, all the snakes stopped to fight to bow their heads.

    "I am the one who Ethan called when he nned this battle to seek revenge on John." She continued moving her gaze toward Ethan.

    "Come here.." She said, gesturing to Ethan to reach her.

    Ethan reached that woman slowly and then turned around to look at Roselyn. Roselyn looked at Ethan perplex and confused, she didn''t know what he had to do with the n nor how was it possible that he was the one who nned all that.

    Ethan kept a serious face and didn''t move an inch, despite Roselyn''s disappointed gaze was killing him inside, if he could he woulde back in time only to change the choices he did drive by anger.

    The protector smiled at Roselyn, meantime John had slowly woke up and gathered his energies. When he saw the protector and Roselyn he immediately stood up and rushed toward them. He groaned at the protector and Ethan probably worried they would try to harm his loved one.

    But Roselyn held his hand and tilted her head to look at him offering a smile.

    "I''m fine John." She reassured him who, although hesitant, decided to spare his few energies left to trust Roselyn and hope she had something in mind.

    "I was the one who helped him with his n. So now we suggest you, dear Rose, step behind and let us aplish the n." She said, her voice echoed and the wind began to blow all around her. The flower bloomed from the ground, letting Roselyn deduce she was probably a banshee just like her.

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down, "I am afraid I can''t let you do that."

    Roselyn took a long breath and then walked closer to the banshee she had in front of her, "I already fought a banshee I can do the same with you." Hearing that statement the woman smirked and then giggled.

    "Dear Rose. I am not a banshee, I am the protector of a banshee which means I am so much stronger than you. Don''t put a risk your life or the life of your ��" the protected gazed at Roselyn''s belly letting her deduce she knew her secret. John immediately groaned, hearing her dare to threaten their child.

    "If you both want to be safe. Step back." the woman finished her sentence and Roselyn had to swallow down the lump in her throat. She could feel how strong the protection was and all of a sudden she doubted her capabilities of beating whatever that creature was.

    Ethan nodded slowly to John, they both speeded toward the few remaining snakes left and killed them while they were distracted by ripping off their throat. The protector widened her eyes in shock as she didn''t expect Ethan to do such a thing, it wasn''t nned at all.

    The snakes were all knocked down, lying unconsciously on the ground, with their liquid substance spreading everywhere. The remaining survivors of John''s squad all reached John and went to surround the protector giving no escape.

    "We have to kill her and all the animals affected will die as well," Ethan said, glowering at the protector. She was furious with Ethan for having betrayed her trust. How would he dare to do such a thing?

    She frowned her forehead and stretched her arm, Ethan felt a strong grip tightening around his neck in few instants he was panting unable to breathe properly. She stretched her second hand toward Ethan''s chest and his chest began to freeze. She was slowly freezing the blood in his veins and in a matter of few minutes he would end up frozen as the blood won''t be able to reach his heart anymore leaving him unconsciously.

    "Roselyn help him!" John screamed as his voice broke, Roselyn stretched her hand toward Ethan as well, she had to work in the opposite approach that mysterious woman was going so she had to melt the ice and try to unfreeze Ethan.

    Focusing as much as she could Roselyn finally did it, the protector traveled her gaze toward Roselyn quite surprised about her capabilities. She smiled, "I''ve had enough of you!" she screamed in all her anger.

    That woman then stretched her hand toward the sky, she screamed so loudly that all the creatures there except Rose had to cover their eyes for the loud voice, the ground began to shake and Roselyn''s vision blurred, she began to feel weird, as if she had dissociated from herself and she was looking at herself from outside. A thunder appeared above Roselyn, the protector smiled, stretching his hand now toward Roselyn.

    "Noooo!" John screamed understanding what was the purpose of the protector, it was to hit Roselyn with the lighter, despite the several conditions John was in, still worn out by Sharon''s attack he speeded in front of Roselyn right in time to be struck by lightning.

    He was electrified and he fell onto the ground, he was dimmed in pain so excruciating it was like he was hit by million electric shocks.

    "John!" Roselyn screamed, her eyes filled with tears as she understood he sacrificed his life only to save Roselyn, he was already so weak and Rose doubted he would be alive after that terrible attack. She stood up, her gaze was furious and so angry she began to float. Roselyn''s fists were clenched and she closed her eyes.

    She could feel all the nature was still linked with her and an unconditional range drove her. Never in her life, she had felt so angry at someone, and she had never seen that protector before. That crazy woman had killed his husband and not only, but also the father of her son.

    Roselyn''s hair began to color an intense red, blown by the air, green and yellow sparks surrounded her and the wind seemed to protect her.

    She took a deep breath, she began to visualize all the amazing memories she shared with John, from the first day he told her about being a vampire then the first journey they did and John showed her the sea and finally the day of her marriage.

    A tear ran down her face and both sadness and anger took full control of her. She spread her arms, all around her flowers bloomed and with a hinted movement mes appeared to surround the protector.

    Roselyn had never been so strong, she was so strong that her powers were controlling her until magnificent huge wings grow from her back and her eyes became of a crystalline blue color.

    She turned into a beautiful fly, with huge splendid green wings and long curly red hair.

    Everyone was gazing up at her in awe as they had never seen the transformation of a banshee aplished.

    The protector took few steps backward, probably fearing Roselyn''s transformation which only meant she reached thest level of her growth and she turned into one of the most powerful banshees never existed.

    "Roselyn! Attack her now!" Ethan screamed.

    Roselyn nodded, she narrowed her eyes, and with all the powers and focus in her body, she stretched both her hands toward the protector. The woman caught fire and screamed when the fire began to burn her skin, she tried to control it but was unable. It was like the natural elements only followed the order of Roselyn.

    John meantime woke up, he coughed few times, and when he looked up seeing Roselyn fully aplish her transformation a tear ofmotion ran down her face.

    Ethan charged, he turned around to look at Roselyn and John, "Goodbye, I love you so much. You and Ethan will always be my family." Ethan said with a broken brittle voice before he took a long deep breath and ran toward the protector, he began to burn eaten up by the mes, yet he kept strong.

    During the days he spent with the snakes Sharon and the protector he found out what was the protector''s weakness, it was to be burned and then stabbed straight in his heart.

    He endured the pain and he sank his long sharp ws he stabbed the protector straight in her heart.

    The woman''s eyes were drained and her body just like it was made of papers began to float in the sky until it fully disappeared.

    Roselyn and John ran toward Ethan, Roselyn stretched her arm to extinguish the fire but Ethan was so severely haunted by the mes that his wounds didn''t heal.

    "I love you so much. Tell that to William too." Those were thest words he spoke before he gave hisst breath.

 Chapter 288 - Last Letter

    Roselyn and John ran toward Ethan, Roselyn stretched her arm to extinguish the fire but Ethan was so severely haunted by the mes that his wounds didn''t heal.

    "I love you so much. Tell that to William too." Those were thest words he spoke before he gave hisst breath.

    His eyes turned dark and he had never been that paler before.

    In an instant it was like the soul in his body had flown away just like a butterfly.

    He sacrificed himself to save John and Roselyn and to allow them to win the battle because deep down he knew they stood no chance without protection.

    Ethan had learned during the time he spent with the snakes that the protector is an immortal banshee who once in hundreds of years decides to take under protection a special banshee to bestow upon her the hopes she would be just as strong as the immortal banshee.

    John''s eyes filled with tears, he gazed at the surrounding.. few of his men were left and none of the enemies were alive which meant that they won the battle.

    But what was the point of winning if he had lost such an important person?

    John began to shake, he never had a good rtionship with death, deep down he couldn''t ept what death lead to, not seeing anymore the closest people, he couldn''t ept such a drastic resolution.

    A tight aching grip squeezed his heart while Roselyn was trying to suffocate her tears. She leaned her hand toward Ethan and took it.

    It was as cold as the snow and even colder than the vampire usual skin. She almost shivered at the touch but when she began to visualize she closed her eyes to wee the vision in, hoping that would exin better why Ethan did what he did.

    She could see Ethan with the other snakes, the first day he met them when they asked him to side with them.

    She could also see he was asking them information about the protector, once he gained their trust. His real purpose was pretending to side with the enemies only to find their secret, indeed if it wasn''t for Ethan they would probably never found out the protector''s weakness.

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears but her visions continued and she moved to his house. Ethan was writing a letter then he wrinkled it and throw it away to start over and over the same writing and then throwing.

    Finally, after about 10 attempts he wrote fully the letter. Roselyn could read the first words on the three letters he wrote, one for John, another one was for his father: William and the third one was for his mother.

    Those seemed like goodbye letters as if he had been nning his death and to sacrifice his own life only to win the battle.

    Roselyn recognized the wood where the house was and when she woke up from her vision she drive her tears away and then eximed: "He wrote a letter! He wrote a letter for you and William!" Roselyn said excitedly.

    With the corner of her eyes, she spotted her huge magnificent wings and she smiled, full of excitement she pped her huge wings and just as it was natural for her she flew toward the house, followed by John.

    When they arrived, John dropped his jaw, recognizing the house. That was the house he saw Ethan and Sharon gathered there the day before the battle. A sigh of sadness escaped from his lips as he tried to suffocate the tears that filled his eyes.

    Roselyn walked in, luckily the door budged and she began to open the desk she saw in her vision Ethan hid the letters in.

    "Here they are!" She eximed while John seemed to be exploding in joy all of a sudden. It was a reassurance to know his brother thought about him before he died.

    John looked at the letter with a sad gaze, he then traveled his gaze to Roselyn.

    "I.." his voice was broken and his eyes were so bloated for the crying and the tiredness.

    "I�� treated him so badly. I didn''t trust him." John exploded in tears feeling guilty for the way he overreacted and doubted Ethan''s intentions instead of asking him.

    "John.." Roselyn hugged him tightly, her heart broke into millions of pieces seeing her husband so miserable. "I am sure he understood your reasons. And that doesn''t change how much you sharedtely and how much you both loved each other." Roselyn tried to reassure him but he seemed even sadder.

    Roselyn took his head and kissed him on his cheek before she gently wiped the tears on his face.

    "We should read the letter together. Do you want to read it?" Roselyn asked offering him a supportive gaze.

    John took a deep breath and then nodded.

    With shaky hands, he opened the envelope of the letter and then slipped it out.

    He unfolded it and began to read it aloud.

    Dear John,

    I had spent most of my life loathing you, for no particr reason but only because I envied what you had, a family. I sought revenge all my life in an infinite vicious run that only lead me to feel even more lonely and desperate than I already was.

    I had never tried to look away, I always sought the best alternative, for the most brutal way to hurt you but I never fully understood the one I was hurting deep down was myself and myself only.

    When you grow up alone, with no one but yourself you slowly start to think that the normality is to conference and I sought self-destruction because somehow I was also the only one ming myself for the other people''s mistakes. I thought I had been abandoned because I was wrong because I was not enough, so I found happiness in hurting others, I only knew that form of love, that unhealthy toxic love.

    Until I met you, I was stalking you, I found out about Roselyn and understood you were catching feelings for her so, I thought hurting her would make you feel as hurt as I was inside.

    But it was in vain, I nned a supernatural battle but also that turned out in vain, moreover seeing you happy with Roselyn and each other fighting to save the other broke my heart in two because I wished I had something like that. I understood what I was seeking during all my life wasn''t revenge but was love.

    And I found that with you and with William, for the first time in my life I felt I was loved for who I truly was and forgiven for all the atrocities Imitted. All of a sudden my life wasn''t so dark and dead-end. Suddenly I found a reason to be a better person and you were that reason, I would have be the best version of myself for you and our father but also because that was what I truly wanted.

    I had never felt as happy as I felt when I was with you and dad, and I will never be grateful enough for having made me see the light at the end of the tunnel.

    If you''re reading this letter now, it means that everything went ording to my n and that I am dead by now but it also means that the protector is dead and now you can finally dedicate yourself to Roselyn and your son.

    You''re probably sad or wondering why I took such a drastic decision but the answer is very simple. It''s because I wanted to thank you for having made me feel for the first time in my life part of a family, for having made me feel happy, and for having shown me that happiness does exist and people can improve.

    All I ask you is to remember me the way you saw me thest months we spent together. I hope you have an amazing life because you deserve so.

    I couldn''t have asked for a better brother than you, John.

    I love you so much.

    Goodbye."

    Roselyn and John were both crying desperately yet John had a hinted smile on his lips, he seemed sad but at the same time moved by his brother''s words.

    He looked up to the sky and rested his hand on his chest.

    "You will always be my brother. I love you too. And always will." John murmured in a brittle voice.

    A star in the middle of the sky shined, just like if it was Ethan who heard John''s statement.

    Roselyn smiled moved as well,

    "He will always be with you, John." She said making John nod.

    His eyes were still filled with tears and his cheek were red for the crying.

    He took a long breath and held Roselyn''s hand. He gazed at the letter which had William''s name upon it.

    "We should go to our father now," John said and Roselyn hinted at a smile.

 Chapter 289 - Dear Father...

    John took a long breath, he wasn''t ready to tell his father the news. Just when they finally got back together and were creating the family they always wished for Ethan to die.

    He died for a good cause, and John deeply down knew he wouldn''t be able to fight the protector. When banshees existed only 1 out of 100 banshees had a protector. They had the powers of banshees but more intensified and the only way to fight them was to burn their body and at the same time ripe their hearts off which would be a proper suicide.

    John felt so shaken and sad for the situation he was in that he could barely believe that happened, he felt like it was too sad to be real and he wished with all himself he would wake up from that nightmare.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t a nightmare but it was the brutal truth.

    Roselyn, on the other hand, was still shaken and confused, she didn''t know what a protector was nor she barely knew why she got wings. The only thing she was sure about was that she has to be there for John.

    She held his hand and stayed quiet as they both slowly walked toward the castle..

    Her mouth was dried and her heart was aching seeing John so bewildered by what happened, if she knew how to absorb John''s sadness or how to make him feel better she would do so.

    John barely spoke a word, he had his gaze set on the ground but he was staring nkly as thousands of memories crossed his mind, the voice of his brother echoed in his mind so loudly that he began to feel dizzy.

    Yet that was nothingpared to what he was getting into, telling his father his son was dead would shatter his heart into pieces even more.

    John traveled his gaze to scrutinize the door of the castle, his heart ached and his breath shortened. A long breath he took to gather the courage he had in his body.

    "Are you sure��?" Roselyn murmured, he leaned her hand closer to his shoulder willing to caress him but her hand never touched his body. She retreated his hand reconsidering her idea concerned her gesture would make even harder his effort to hold the sadness.

    John didn''t answer Roselyn''s question, he only blinked few times to drive the tears away and after taking a second long breath he pulled the door.

    William was waiting for them with a bouquet on the time and different times of wine, probably to celebrate. When he saw John a huge cheered smile appeared on his face and little creases formed around the corner of his eyes as he narrowed his eyes in a wide joyful smile, probably thinking they made it.

    But when William saw Roselyn closing the door behind them and not anyone walking in beside them he recognized John''s sad gaze and his heart skip a breath as a shover of sadness ran down his spine.

    "No��" William murmured in a voice so low that it was almost unhearable.

    "No!" He then said anger and louder.

    John swallowed down the lump in his throat and he clenched his fists to suppress the sadness and the tears that filled his eyes blurring his vision.

    William''s became paler and he let himself fall onto the sofa and he held his head in his hands, he shook it, his hands were shaking and from his eyes fell tears of desperation.

    John walked closer to his father, at each step he took his heart shrank a bit more and he could feel an emptiness in his chest that was aching so badly staring at his father crying.

    "I am sorry��" John only said, he couldn''t resist anymore and he began to cry as well, he sat near to his father and hugged him.

    "There was.." John''s voice broke as he choked for the sadness and he had to clear his voice to speak again, "there was a protector. He had to sacrifice his life in order to allow us to win the battle. He killed her and they burned together to death."

    John shut his eyes close for some instants to drive the image of his brother''s death out of his sight because only remembering it was killing him inside.

    William''s gaze got sadder, he opened his mouth slightly, his lips were trembling and his voice rang so miserably. His blue eyes shining turned of a lighter fade and it was like he could barely speak.

    "He must have suffered a lot," William observed, making John nod and took a long breath.

    John swallowed once again, the persistent lump in his throat gave him a sore throat and his eyes were burning. He headed him the letter William wrote for him and then rested his hand over his father''s hand.

    "This is from him. He had been nned his death. Read him when you feel like." John leaned closer to his father''s ear to whisper and then ced a kind kiss on his cheek.

    William hinted the most forceful and sad smile as he nodded, "I want to be left alone." He said as he headed the letter and gazed at it.

    John nodded, although leaving him alone was making him feel sad and worried he had to respect his father''s choice.

    "I and Roselyn will be in our room to give you some privacy. If you need anything we are there." John finally said gesturing with his head to Roselyn who walked closer to William to smile at him kindly.

    Then John took Roselyn''s hand and they both walked into their room.

    After few minutes that William stared at the letter, hesitating whether to open it, he finally unfolded it.

    He took a long breath as his hand went to grip around his chest as if that gesture would help him to recover from the sadness he was in.

    He caressed the letter and a tear fall on the sheet''s corner.

    ''Dear father��

 Chapter 290 - Atmosphere

    ''Dear father...

    I have wasted so much time, I have hated so much and there are so many things I regret in my life that I can''t be counted on one hand.

    Yet, there is nothing I regret as much as I regret having hated you and not havinge to talk to you when I was young.

    Maybe you would have rejected me or you would have treated me badly, although I highly doubt it at least I wouldn''t die with that doubt now.

    Every day of my youth, before falling asleep I hoped I would dream of you because in my dreams I would get the happiness and the life I was hoping for. A life with you. But when then I woke up sweating cold for the nightmares as I only dreamed about my deplorable life of mine.

    When rarely I dreamed of you and me together waking up from that imagination was even worst than waking up from the nightmare because that was when I realized I could never have it..

    In thest months, I didn''t want to dream anymore, not because I didn''t have wishes but because the reality was better than the one I wanted to create as I fell asleep. The life I lived with you was a fairy tale.

    I never needed anything in my life to survive, I live without food, without water, and without friends and I had experienced what real loneliness is.

    At some point I even thought that was my sealed fate, to live in misery for the rest of my life. I actually believed it and gave up on the condition of survival (rather than living) I was in.

    Until somehow my fate changednes and I found you.

    You were there waiting for me with arms spread and forgiving me after having tried to kill you, nobody ever did such a nice gesture to me that I could barely believe it.

    Your hug was warm so warm that someone lost and homeless like me felt at home for the first time in his life.

    I could never thank you enough for having saved me and for having forgiven me. You and John were the best things that had happened to me. Thanks for having brought a ray of happiness in the darkness of my life.

    I will always love you."

    William swiped off the tears that wettened his face as he gasped, he smiled sadly and he whispered, "I love you." sobbing he stood up from the sofa and went to drink some sip of water since his mouth was so dried up for the crying that he could barely swallow properly.

    "I wish I could have said I loved you more times, I wish I could have hugged you for every second I spent without you." Another tear ran down his cheek as he stared at the letter and spoke with a low voice.

    "I know you''re looking down on me and smiling but my selfishness wishes you are here and I would give everything I have away just to have you by my side one more day."

    William chuckled after rposing himself and washing his face. "John would probably have done the same, you are more simr than you think," William said, he closed his eyes and the image of his two sons together appeared vividly as if it was a photograph.

    William then walked upstairs where John and Rose was.

    He had bloated and red eyes but despite the sadness, he was holding the letter tightly as if someway it was giving him the courage he needed to stay strong.

    John smiled almost surprised to see his father that soon, "dad! How are you?" He said walking toward him and offering a huge smile.

    "I am fine��" William lied and everyone knew that but nor Roselyn nor John dared to ask him.

    "Let''s have dinner now." William said, "you must be starving and you had a tiring day. We can still celebrate your win." William eximed, Roselyn and John, followed him downstairs.

    The couple sat at the table quietly probably both of them didn''t know very well what to do nor what to say.

    "Ethan wrote a letter for me as well and one for his mother," John said, breaking the ice and the silence in the room.

    "Oh��" William replied raising his eyebrow and quite surprised by John.

    "If he wrote the letter it was because he wanted her to read it so I will give it to her personally," William observed even if a bit of resentment rang in his voice.

    He hadn''t met William''s mother in years and meeting her after such a long time wasn''t something he was much excited about.

    "I can do it for you if it bothers you, father��" John replied still not touching a bite of his food. Although he was tired and starving somehow he didn''t feel like eating.

    John hadn''t fully epted his brother''s gesture.

    "No. I want to do it. I want to let her know that she had missed out the day she rejected Ethan and that he was one of the best people I ever met." William replied, as he spoke sadness filled his eyes but he managed to swallow it down taking a sip of his wine.

    "Rose you need to eat, please." William then insisted smiling at Roselyn and covering her hand with his as he gestured at food.

    Roselyn nodded, ncing at John who ate despite his nausea only to indulge Rose to do the same.

    Roselyn took few bites, she had nned to tell William the news of her pregnancy as soon as she met him but after what had happened she preferred to wait and give the news when the atmosphere was happier than the one in the house right now.

    The only noise in the room was the noise of the fork hitting Roselyn''s dish every time she took the food.

    All of a sudden William stood up...

 Chapter 291 - Unconditional Love

    All of a sudden William stood up, "I will go to see her now." He said, catching the attention of Roselyn who was still eating.

    John stood up right after, "do you want me toe with you?" He asked quite concerned about his rushed decision.

    "No, it''s fine. Stay here with Roselyn." William said wearing his jacket and then walking out.

    "Do you know where she is staying at?" John asked before William could cross the threshold of the door, William gave onest nod before he walked out.

    As soon as William left, John sighed, "I hope he is fine." He said, staring at the door with few creases on his forehead as he had a thoughtful concerned gaze.

    He then traveled his gaze back on Roselyn, he smiled, "you transformed fully earlier, and you got wings.." John said proudly, a proud smile curved his lips. "Banshees rarely turn fully into fairies."

    Roselyn smiled, she could barely believe what had happened and she felt a mix of feelings about her appearance when she transformed, it was like she was living a dream, one of the fantasy books she always loved to read. Little did she imagine she would ever get stunning wings just as a real fairy.

    "I don''t even know how that happened." Roselynmented, "But I feel stronger since then and I feel our baby got stronger too." Roselyn said, caressing her bump and smiling as she stared at it.

    Meantime William stepped down the carriage, thanked the coachman, and walked closer to the small house where his old lover used to live in. He had made sure a guard would keep an eye on her during all those years so he was quite sure she lived there.

    He knocked on the door and took a long breath as with the corner of his eye he stared at the letter he was holding.

    When she went to open the door her eyes got widener and she covered her mouth with her hand, she was so shocked to see him alive that she almost had a heart attack.

    She heard the news but she never fully believed it, seeing him there made her heart speed and reminded her how much she missed him and how much she still loved him.

    "William�� it had been a long time!" She eximed, repressing the urge to hug him and smiling hugely.

    "I am here to inform you about bad news," Wiliam said, cutting it short so that he didn''t have to talk with her much.

    "Oh..."

    "Our son had died." He said, his voice was brittle and he was struggling not to explode in tears.

    She dropped her jaw for a second, a glimpse of sadness could be caught in her gaze but she kept a nk expression.

    "He left you a letter. I had the honor of hispany for thest months and I can say he is one of the best people I have ever met. He had spent his youth and most of his life alone yet he was way better than many people I''ve known." William said he headed her the letter, and then he turned around.

    "Wait!"

    William heard Ethan''s mother''s voice peak but he ignored her and stepped on the carriage to leave. He didn''t have to tell her anything, he was still quite resentful in her regards.

    The woman walked back into her room, she walked toward the trash bin in her kitchen. It was still empty and she was quite hesitant whether to throw it in the trash or not. Until she let the letter fell, "you were never my son." She murmured to convince herself she did a good thing to throw the letter, reminding herself that she had never shared with him everything and she didn''t want to start to do that when he was gone.

    But when she walked to sit on the sofa it was like the letter was calling her, she knew it would probably be full of insults, yet somehow she was curious to read it and to know what he was thinking of her.

    It was not like the thought of his son never crossed her mind, it did and she even wondered how things would have been now if she had acted differently then.

    She scoffed and then kneeled, she unfolded the letter and began to skim through it.

    ''Dear mother,

    I don''t even know why I am writing this letter for you, nor do I know why I find myself thinking of you so many times during the day when you''re like a stranger to me.

    The only words that slipped out your tongue were words of insult and loath in my regards that I even curse myself for still loving you.

    Maybe it is true that love for family is unconditional.

    I won''t lie, if you would havee to find me or would have shown affection even once in my regards I would have probably given up on my pride and forgiven you.

    I am not the type of son a mother would be proud of, nor am I the type of son who would give her mother all his heart and be fully devoted to you.

    But I know for sure I would have protected you and I would have been there in your oldness.

    I would have loved to know what your favorite color is or what you liked to have for breakfast. I would have loved to go grocery shopping for you or to walk you around.

    I am not saying it with hate, because for how much I tried I realized I can''t hate you not even if I force every inch of my body to do so.

    It''s probably a trick of fate that I can hate everyone just as easily and I rarely trust anyone but when ites to you I would sell my heart and soul to the devil to earn a glimmer of love from you.

    I don''t want to me you with this letter I just wanted to let you know that despite everything, I still love you, always did and always will.

    And I don''t ask you to love me back or to return my affections, I would still be d to know you had read my letter.

    So thank you.

    Your son,

    Ethan."

    Ethan''s mother remained silent as she read the letter, her eyes didn''t fill with tears but for a second the mncholy reached her throat and formed there a lump. She swallowed it down and then folded the letter and slipped it back in the envelope, she put it in her desk drawer and closed it.

    She kept a nk face and she began her daily routine.

    Meantime when William returned home, Roselyn and John were still sat at the table and were talking together animatedly sharing memories about Ethan.

    John even told her about his n to pair together one of their maids with Ethan and he still remembered the facial expression of disapproval he made when John told him the maid probably fancied him.

    Abigail Victor and Daniel also returned home, Daniel seemed full of energy after the fight and so excited to have won that he was asking his mother to do it again and again.

    "Daniel, stop it! Killing is not something you have to be excited about!" Abigail scolded Daniel who scoffed and folded his arms.

    "Did you see Roselyn? She had wings!" He then eximed still excited and overjoyed.

    "Don''t tell that to anyone!" Victor intervened when he heard their son mentioning Roselyn.

    Abigail who was cooking lifted her head only to frown at her husband confused.

    "Roselyn is getting stronger so easily and fast that''s odd," Victor observed cupping his chin.

    Abigail widened her eyes, she recalled she discovered she was pregnant during the battle.

    She intervened right away to distract Victor to think of a possible reason and eventually realize she was pregnant.

    "Daniel you''re getting stronger easily too! Will you also grow wings?" Abigail joked making Victor giggle and Daniel smile hugely nodding.

    "I will! My wings will be huge and filled with mes." He replied.

    Victorughed aloud.

    "I want to grow wings too!" Abigail replied but soon shook his head, "no Roselyn and I will only have them!"

    Victor then walked closer to Abigail and whispered, "I wonder how John and William are after the loss of Ethan. Maybe we could invite them here or I should visit them." He stated, Abigail undoubtedly thought it was a good idea and she would ept it but at the same time she wanted to keep her sister''s secret and she knew if he saw Roselyn he would feel she was pregnant.

    Abigail cleared her voice and flinched her eyes away not to look at him before she lied, "I don''t know about that. Maybe we should give them some time alone." She replied pretending a confident and vibrant tone of voice.

 Chapter 292 - A Reason To Be Happy

    At three months from Roselyn''s pregnancy, her bump was more visible, she had begun to practice every day to get stronger even if her wings had never appeared since the battle day.

    William was still quite sad about Ethan''s death but in his honor, he started to visit the orphanage every once in a while to make the kids gift and tell them about Ethan. He also promised the vige that he would help the family who adopted the kids by entrusting any amount of money under their custody so that they would be more motivated to adopt.

    Abigail and Victor''s son had grown, even more, he met few kids in Kratez and got fried with them.

    Then they moved to Kratez so that they didn''t have to hide anymore from humans and Abigail was closer to Roselyn.

    Abigail even visited her once a week and asked her how she was, she learned how to control her powers so perfectly that she barely paid attention to Roselyn''s human scent when she was near her.

    John stopped to train to stay near to Roselyn and they were spending their days as a perfect couple would do, in peace and harmony, enjoying the little moments they shared.

    Roselyn rested her head on John''s shoulder, while he caressed her bump gently..

    He leaned over it and ced a kiss on the top of her bump.

    Roselyn smiled, "William will visit the orphanage soon I was thinking of going with him today."

    "It sounds like a good idea," John replied returning a huge smile.

    So Roselyn stood up and went to change her clothes into a morefortable dress, which hid more her bump not to create any scandal in the vige since they wanted to keep their pregnancy secret.

    "You look splendid!" Johnmented as he traveled his gaze on Roselyn''s new dress, he looked at her as if she saw her for the first time. His eyes sparkled and a hinted smile curved his lips.

    "I have the most beautiful and the most powerful wife in the entire world," John whispered as he wrapped a hand around her hips and walked her to the door. A carriage was waiting for her outside which would lead her to the Castle to meet William.

    John waved to his wife still smiling as he stared at the carriage take off.

    He couldn''t still believe that they made it and they finally were having a peaceful joyful time together.

    The carriage stopped in front of the castle, William walked out and stepped on the carriage.

    "Good morning, Rose. I am d you wanted to join me in my visit to the orphanage today." William said smiling and removing a hair she had on her face by caressing her cheek

    "Thank you. You had an amazing idea to push people to adopt kids by offering them money for the maintenance." Roselynmented, she was honest with him.

    She understood why John was so close to William, it was because he was a good person and his heart was precious andpassionate.

    When William stepped out of the carriage so many kids ran to hug him just like if he was a normal visitor but William didn''t seem to mind their not so well manners, on the contrary, he hugged them, and from the huge sack he was holding he slipped out toys of every kind and distributed those to each one of them.

    The kid looked at him in admiration, their face was a bit dirty and their eyes were bloated as if they had been crying orcking sleep.

    "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen." A little girl pulled Roselyn''s skirt to catch her attention but when Roselyn dropped her gaze to her the baby blushed and bent her head down.

    "You''re the future Queen aren''t you?" she asked, her voice rang like the cutest melody, her golden blonde hair was tied in two short braids that fell on her shoulders.

    "I am." Roselyn smiled as she kneeled, to look at the child straight in her eyes.

    "You''re beautiful as well. Love your green emerald eyes." Roselyn said, allowing the little girl to lift her head and smile.

    "Thank you." She replied her voice was still shy yet quite shrill.

    "What is your name?" Roselyn asked as she wrapped her arms around the child''s hips whole William handed the little girl a toy and she thanked him.

    She admired it with joy and then hugged the toy as she swayed her hips slightly.

    Her gaze traveled back to Roselyn.

    "My name is Felicity which means happiness and joy in Latin." She replied as she stared at the soft toy. "My mom gave it to me so when I feel sad I always tell myself: you have to live up to the name so I find a reason to be happy."

    Roselyn chuckled, "that''s a smart gesture. So what''s your reason to be happy today?" She asked lifting her eyebrow.

    The little girl yed with her brand by curling it around her finger as she looked up to Rose.

    "The future Queen of Scond called me a beautiful girl. That will be the reason for the entire year because this is a very big thing."

    Roselyn suffocated augh as she smiled hugely, "I agree."

    "Let''s get inside, it''s a cold out here." The tutor said and all the kids politely walked inside. They spread in the hall to y with the toys they got while William walked closer to Rose.

    "They are so precious, they don''t deserve to be abandoned. It hurts to think Ethan was abandoned too but he didn''t even have the luck to get inside a structure like this since he spent his youth in the woods." William sighed, his eyes filled with tears for some instant as he probably felt guilty and sorry for Ethan''s problematic andplicated past.

    Roselyn offered a supportive gaze as she caressed his shoulder, "you can''t go back in time but you can always learn from your mistakes and your gesture of today shows you''re doing it."

 Chapter 293 - New Arrivals

    William nodded, he walked toward the tutor and asked her who was the older child they had, the one that had been there for the longest time.

    The tutor pointed at a kid who was isted by the others, he was sitting on a chair and resting his chin on his hands as he stared at the toy William gave him.

    William walked toward him to talk to him and after a

    brief chat he found out the child had been in another orphanage for 5 years and then moved there since that structure was bigger. He was left by both their parents when he wasn''t even one year old and the only walls he had seen were grey walls of several orphanage''s rooms.

    It took about half an hour to trust William and share some information but their brief talk was enough for him to decide he wanted to adopt him.

    When he told the tutor the news she widened her eyes and dropped her jaw as shocked as if she saw a ghost.

    When she understood he was serious she nodded and rushed to prepare the suitcase for the kid.

    Roselyn was just as moved and as surprised..

    "Are you sure?" Roselyn asked, whispering.

    William nodded with a big smile on his face. Roselyn frowned her forehead she thought the tradition didn''t allow adopting kids.

    "I am," William replied right away his voice sounded so confident that Roselyn shut the doubts in her head.

    The vigers would probably reserve bad words and thoughts when the news spread, even if adopted kids didn''t have any im to the throne it was still an odd decision especially if the King already had John as a son.

    When the tutor brought the kid his suitcase he frowned his forehead confused, sadness curved his eyebrows down as he probably thought she was moving him to a new orphanage.

    "You had been adopted." The tutor said, the kid opened his mouth in shock his eyes filled with tears of happiness, and his cheek bloated when he showed the biggest smile he could offer when the tutor flinched her head to point at William.

    He ran from the opposite side of the room to hug William''s knees, "thank you." He said in a brittle voice. Every kid in the room stopped their ying to nce at the scene just as shocked.

    William hugged the kid who kept thanking him and at the same time trying not to explode in tears for happiness.

    "Your highness, if you need anything you cane here and I will be d to help. Thanks for your kindness." The tutor bowed her head as she stared at William smiling.

    "Behave well, Sebastian." The tutor kissed the child on his cheek and whispered to him some rmendations.

    Then Roselyn and William both thanked the kids and cheered them before they walked outside and stepped on the carriage. Sebastian looked quite confused on how to step on the carriage so William lifted him by his hips and sat him near him.

    "You''re the King?" Sebastian asked, his shinesspleted faded away and he sounded morefortable there even if his voice was still low.

    William nodded, waving at the other child through the window.

    "And why did you adopt me?" Sebastian murmured, Roselyn smiled at the child who sounded so lost as if he had very low self-esteem.

    William looked at him and pinched his chin gently, "because you reminded me of my other son and I miss him so much. He was as strong as you and I am sure he would have done the same."

    The kid was quite confused by William''s reply, he knitted his eyebrows down as he organized his thoughts.

    "Where is him now?" He asked, Roselyn, heldher breath, but when she traveled her gaze to meet William she gave a breath of relief.

    "He is in a good ce now. I hope I can make you as happy as he made me."

    The carriage took off and the kid only murmured "wow!" as he dropped his jaw and stared at the castle amazed.

    He blinked few times with his eyes opened widely almost like he couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Wow!" He said louder when he walked down the carriage and stared at the majesty of that ce.

    He pinched himself twice to wake up from that dream until he realized it wasn''t a dream at all. William knocked at the door and few maids opened the door, Sebastian ran inside and his facial expression grow happier and even more amazed the more he gazed at how beautiful it was inside. Not even in his best dream, he had experienced something like that.

    "This is all yours?" Sebastian finally spoke, his eyes sparkled in amazement, and his smile shaking in happiness.

    "Yes," William replied suffocating a giggle while the maids still were unaware of what had happened and thest thing they imagined was that William would adopt a kid. They were looking at the kid perplexed wondering who he was or what he was doing there.

    Roselyn left to return to Kratez about one hourter,

    when she told John the news he didn''t seem much surprised, probably because he knew his father very well and he knew what his kind soul was capable to do.

    "I also came out with a name, in case our baby is a girl." Rosalyn said, her heart speeded in her chest as soon as she mentioned the words ''our son''.

    "What is it?" John asked leaning closer to her, he rested his hands on her knees as she looked at her pleading for an answer.

    "I met a beautiful girl whose name is Felicity. Which means happiness in Latin. I think we can call her like that." Roselyn finally said, John''s eyes filled with joy and thinned when he smiled.

    "I love that name." He replied.

    Roselyn smiled as well, she caressed her bump, and she whispered, "Elijah or Felicity we look forward to meeting you."

 Chapter 294 - Peaceful Day

    John walked hastily toward the coachman as he pulled Roselyn by her hand to follow him.

    She was pretending to be mad at him.

    "Step on the carriage and stopining!" John said giggling and rolling his eyes to Roselyn''s continuousining about not knowing where they were going.

    Roselyn finally stepped on the carriage followed by John who walked behind her. He then rmended to the coachman to slow down since Roselyn was pregnant.

    On Kratez the affected animals turned back to normal, so the supernatural creatures in Kratez chilled down when they found their food again and satisfied their hunger.

    The atmosphere was better and peaceful so that John had the idea to bring Roselyn on a journey in a special ce.

    "There''s something I always wanted to ask you," Roselyn said as she sat in a morefortable position for her little bump..

    "Tell me," John said handing her a pillow that she put behind her back.

    "Is your name John or Johnatan?" Roselyn asked making John smile hearing her question, she had waited all that time to make such a silly question?

    John nodded, "my name is Johnatan but everyone always called me John. Only my mother called me like that so only a few people who had met her and heard her call me with my full name know that."

    "And you like being called John rather than Johnatan?" Roselyn asked, slightly curving her eyebrows down as a glimpse of sadness filled her heart, it must be hard for him to hear people call him by his full name and remember his mother.

    John let out a sigh as he gazed at an empty spot for some seconds probably depersonalizing from his body as he was flooded with all those emotions and thoughts.

    "I like John more." He said as he lowered down his voice and blinked few times to focus his vision ande back to reality.

    Roselyn hinted at a smile, she entwined her fingers with his as she hold his hand. "I have met my father only a few times before he disappeared. My mother barely talked about him but when she did a spark in her eyes appeared and her smile filled with both joy and sadness. I wonder how the memory of someone can make your heartbeat of happiness but at the same time shutter it in peace."

    John smiled as he nodded, "yes, sometimes I wonder what she thinks of me or if she can see me and if she does, is she proud or disappointed? There are so many doubts left unanswered that sometimes I refuse to think about them because I don''t want to get sad. That may be a selfish unconscious mechanism but I don''t think I would be strong enough to find out what there''s beyond life and death for people like me." John vociferated his thoughts with a bit of worry on his face. His mind also drifted to think about Ethan, after everything he did and all the lives he took he surely was in the supernatural underworld by now.

    "Everyone unconsciously mentally reacts to painful thoughts about ignoring their existence but that''s fine John. The most important thing right now is that you''re here, we''re going to have a family and you''re turning into the best version of yourself. I couldn''t be happier and prouder than you." Roselyn replied smiling at him whose lifted her hand and ced a soft kiss on her hand and rested his head on her shoulder as he sighed.

    "I know. I am grateful to you for that. At least since I have met you I did something good in my life."

    Roselyn murmured tilted her head on his and she closed her eyes falling asleep easily while John still had in his fingers entwined with hers.

    During her pregnancy, she fell asleep quite easily and faster the usual, however, John didn''t wake her up.

    She slept for about one hour while John spent that hour talking to the coachman and making sure everything was fine in his new house. The coachman nodded and replied with joy thanking John multiple times for having given him rent and a farm.

    He also recognized Roselyn''s sleep and tiredness, since his wife was also a mother he asked if she was pregnant. John didn''t want to lie to him since he probably already knew he was so he nodded but asked him to keep the secret.

    Right then Roselyn woke up, she slowly opened her eyes and she found both the men in the carriage looking at her, probably wondering if she heard their conversation.

    Roselyn scratched her head quite confused and then she rubbed her eyes to focus her vision, "why are you looking at me? Did I turn into a ghost?" Roselynined making John and the coachman both giggle.

    "He asked me if you fell asleep because you were pregnant and I had to tell him the truth," John exined. It took Roselyn about few instants to reorganize her ideas and understand what John said since she was still in sleepy mode.

    She smiled to the coachman, "yes, I am pregnant." She said, tightening her dress over her back exposing her little bump.

    The coachman who was looking at her with the corner of his eye smiled widely, "congrattions!" He eximed, "you will be two amazing parents!"

    Roselyn and John stared at each other smiling as they nodded. They knew they will and they couldn''t wait to meet their son.

    The carriage finally took off and the coachman walked down to open the carriage''s door for Roselyn, as soon as she peeked she recognized the ce and a huge smile curved her lips.

    John was already smiling, even at the thought of making her happy, she took the coachman''s hand to hold onto it as she lifted her long skirt with her other hand and she walked out.

    John giggled as he followed his wife who had begun to runpletely forgetting about her pregnancy.

 Chapter 295 - Linked Hearts

    John brought her to the beach where they first spent the day together.

    When she saw the sea her eyes filled with joy as she revived all the memories and the growth their rtionship had.

    She still remembered when he mentioned for the first time she was a supernatural creature but he couldn''t figure out what and she was barely believing his assumption.

    So many things have changed in her life, if she looked back at the person she was back then she could barely recognize her.

    Her mindset, her values, and even her way to talk to people changed since then. .

    She removed her dress and sat on the shore lifting her petticoat. She sat enough afar from the sea to get only her fingertips wet from the waves.

    John reached her running, "you don''t even wait for me!" heined even if his voice was quite amused.

    Roselyn suffocated augh as she understood he indeed was right, she forgot about him and only minded about the sea.

    After she discovered she was a banshee and began to work on her powers she noticed her link with nature improved, she could feel all the noises amplified and the scent of the waves prated her lugs giving her a sensation of joy and entirety with it.

    John sat near her moving her pumps to the side and taking off his shirt.

    He then wrapped the jacket around Roselyn''s shoulders when he noticed she got goosebumps from the cold. It was fall and the water was colder than thest time they had visited the sea.

    John''s jacket had his scent and was warmth, Roselyn smiled at his kind gesture as she dipped her foot in the shore ying with the sands with her fingers.

    "Last time we went here I would have never imagined we would end up like this," Roselyn whispered. She looked at the waves more agitated than thest time and of a darker shade of blue yet so majestically beautiful.

    John took a deep breath, "me either. But I always felt the butterfly feeling in my stomach since we first kisses. I couldn''t figure out what but something about you deeply intrigued me." He said as he admired her hair blowing at the wind while the waves had reached her knees now.

    She crawled in John''s jacket for the cold but at the same time loved how the coldness of the waves felt on her delicate skin. So sharply coldness and at the same time delicate just like John''s touch.

    "You''re cold. Shall we get back in the carriage?" John asked concerned but Roselyn shook her head.

    All of a sudden a smile curved her lips and she gazed down at her belly, she lifted her petticoat revealing her bloated bump.

    A little basin on her bump began to pump inside her belly just like it was a heartbeat.

    Roselyn''s eyes filled with tears ofmotion and she ced her hand over it.

    When she opened her eyes a huge joyfully smile lit up her face, "I can feel the baby is happy." Roselyn said in a moved voice.

    John smiled as well, he carefully leaned his hand on Roselyn''s belly too and when he touched it he could feel the baby''s heartbeat racing.

    John hugged Roselyn and when they hug the baby''s heartbeat raced even more and they could feel their son was so happy when they were together.

    When they departed from the hug the baby''s heartbeat had synchronized with Roselyn''s heartbeat. She stretched her hand and headed it to the sky, a rainbow appeared upon them and a ray of sunshine fell on the couple.

    Roselyn''s hair was highlighted with redness as wings appeared on her back.

    Roselyn looked at them amazed, this time no battle would distract her and she could dedicate her full attention to her amazing colorful huge wings.

    Her hair fully died of red and blew into the air as she arose from the ground to float in the sky.

    John smiled, "use your powers, Rose" he screamed from afar.

    Roselyn closed her eyes, the waves meantime were still quite agitated due to the wind so she focused on them. She closed her eyes and managed to calm down the wind, then she focused on the waves of the sea and linked with them to transfer in them peace and calm.

    In few seconds the waves calmed down and the sun emerged from the clouds that soon faded away.

    Roselyn moved her wings, she wanted to learn how to fly now.

    She focused on her wings and tried to move them but she could only move her shoulders.

    Roselyn frowned her forehead attempting a second try, this time she barely moved an inch of her left wing.

    "I can''t move them," Roselyn murmured to John, despite the distance and the low tone of her voice he still heard her.

    "You will learn with time now don''t overwork yourself ande down," John screamed back to her but she shook her head slowly.

    She didn''t know when she would get the asion to get wings again she better try to take advantage of the situation.

    She closed her eyes once more, she stretched her legs and pushed her body afar but the wigs barely moved from their spread open position.

    Roselyn could feel her son focus with her and she smiled at the thought of him or her being supportive in her regards. The image of her baby willing to seed in moving her wings, even more, motivated her enough to attempt a second try.

    The wings were heavy on her shoulders, she was also not used to floating and feeling the wind blowing through her legs. The view from above was so different and the sea seemed even more beautiful and huger than she thought.

    As she focused her floating reached a very high height that John from above seemed like grain on the sand.

    She could see him moving his mouth and probably screaming something to her but it was inaudible since they were too far.

 Chapter 296 - Scolding

    As she focused her floating reached a very high height that John from above seemed like grain on the sand.

    She could see him moving his mouth and probably screaming something to her but it was inaudible since they were too far.

    Roselyn shook her head, she kept focusing more until she finally could feel the wings moving ording to her will. She narrowed her eyes as she sessfully bend her wings

    As soon as she smiled, happy for her sess, her wings gave up and she began to precipitate. The wind cut sharp through Roselyn''s skin as she fell down. She unconsciously narrowed her eyes and screamed. It was like she was falling from very tall balcony, her wings weren''t following her orders and she could barely move a inch of her body as her fall was so abrupt.

    John speeded in her direction and caught her body on the way down right in time before she would crush on the ground. Roselyn took a breath of relief when she felt John''s huge warm hands grabbing around her back and knees.

    "John, oh God.." Roselyn said in a murmur as she gazed down at the sand. She was still pale for the fright and her lips were trembling.

    John put her down but his gaze was severe on her, he folded his arms and he knitted down his eyebrows. That gaze only meant one thing: a scold.

    "I told you toe down!" John raised his voice. It was the first time he had that severe tone of voice in Roselyn''s regards since they had been together.

    Roselyn sighed, she knew he was right but she was too excited to think clearly.

    "I am sorry. I got caught in the moment and didn''t understand what I was putting myself into." Roselyn replied as she stared at him in a sorry gaze.

    Despite he wanted to pretend he was angry that gaze melted his cold surface making him hint a smile.

    "Don''t do it again." He said, while he rposed his facial expression into a more serious one.

    "Wings aren''t easy to control nor to move and your body requires much practice and energy to do so otherwise you will end up hurting yourself." John exined. Roselyn nodded, deeply down she wondered how he knew all those things.

    Roselyn''s wings disappeared in few minutes leaving her worn out of energies. Her legs so tired it felt like they would give out at anytime. Roselyn let her body fell on the sand and she closed her eyes before her vision would darken as usual for her low blood pressure due to the effort.

    "I told you. This happens when you overwork yourself too much. You should have learned this by now." John''s scolding voice got louder as few more creased filled his forehead. This time he sounded very mad at her.

    "Come here." He said before he covered her hand with both his hands. He closed his eyes and trasfered in her some of his energies. Since they had no food with them that was the only option to heal her.

    Roselyn felt better in few instants, she smiled to John whose face still didn''t release its angry expression.

    "Thank you." Roselyn murmured, she leaned closer to his lips but before she kissed him she looked at his peachy lips.

    She caressed his cheek and whispered, "this is why I love you. Because you''re so considerate and you didn''t think twice before you did whatever you could do to make me feel better."

    She locked her lips with his and then pushed him on the sand.

    "Now, stop being scolding me!" Roselyn said giggling.

    John contracted his jaw muscles not to smile at the high-pitched voice of hers when she raised her voice toin. His back was crushed against the sand and Roselyn was on top on him, her hands were on the sound near to his ears and her hair was falling like a cascade to the side as she looked down on him.

    "What will you do if I don''t stop scolding you?" John said in a mischievous tone of voice as he raised his eyebrow.

    Roselyn shivered as she bit her lower lip, she loved how he raised his eyebrow looking at her tilting his head on the side. On his forehead appeared all those little sweet creases. A sunlight beam enlightened John''s eyes and their glimmering redness, Roselyn was moured by his breathtaking beauty.

    "I will kiss you until your lips would be too dry to scold me." Roselyn replied

    She didn''t wonder why all the girls he had were so obsessed with him, especially the supernatural ones. Because he was so perfect and handsome that it was every girl''s dream, she wondered what she had done topel him and make him fall for her.

    "Then I will keep doing so." John smirked as his gaze traveled on Roselyn''s neck, a shiver ran through his spine and only God knew how hard it was to repress himself from kissing her.

    Her floral scent provoked him even more but he knew he couldn''t let his senses do what he wanted to do since she was pregnant.

    He rested his hand on her cheek and grabbing around her head he pushed her closer to him to steal her a passionated kiss and give his needs a taste of what they had been craving for.

    He could feel his heartbeat speeding at the touch with her wet lips and a knot on her stomach.

    The sun shined all over them and they smiled at how pleasuring the hot warm sensation felt on their exposed skin.

    The wind blushed delicately through Roselyn''s petticoat which moved followed the sea waves'' motion.

    Roselyn kissed him again, despite her eyes were closed, she could see him clearly and she wished that moment wouldst forever. Together in a beach, such a special ce for them which marked the beginning of a new adventure.

 Chapter 297 - Sisters

    Three more weeks passed by, the doctor rmended Roselyn staying in bed and resting since her pregnancy was going to get quite far. Her bump was visible now and that was a further reason for her stay inside in order to avoid any interaction with supernatural creatures or to take any risk.

    John brought her food every few hours and checked on her often to ask her if she needed anything or make sure she was fine. She had never felt more loved before, not even when she was a child her mother paid so much attention or care in her regards.

    One day Abigail visited her, John hesitated whether to let her in or not but then when Abigail told him she knew about Roselyn''s pregnancy he gave up and opened the door allowing her to walk in.

    Abigail found Roselyn''s room by following her scent and John rmended her not to tire Roselyn too much. Abigail rolled her eyes, "I am her sister." She replied quite annoyed hearing John even take into ount the idea she would do something that could harm Roselyn in any way.

    She finally walked into Roselyn''s room, her sister was sitting down the bead, leaning her head on the pillow as she drank a hot tea.

    Roselyn smiled, "John let you in.. That''s a miracle." She joked having Abigail giggle and nod.

    "He is too apprehensive in your regards sometimes," Abigail observed in a more serious tone of voice.

    "I know. He is just concerned since my nature is half-human and the pregnancy intensified furthermore his concern." Roselyn sighed, she didn''t think John was exaggerated. He cared a lot about her and he knew very well supernatural creatures so he had all his reasons to keep an eye on her.

    Abigail sat on the edge of the bed after he helped her sister to ce the cup on the bedside table.

    "I wish I could tell our mom about Daniel and your new arrival," Abigail said, her lips curved up in a desperate attempt to force a smile but soon thinned up to sigh.

    "I knew she had treated you badly in the past but she still deserves to know even if that means telling her about our supernature." Abigail continued, her voice rang quite miserable.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, she put a stroke of hair behind her ear and she nodded.

    "You''re right Abigail. She deserves to know, we can exin the entire situation to her and then ask her to keep it secret. Hopefully, she will help us and she won''t spread the news in the vige." Roselyn replied. However, wasn''t fully sure about Abigail''s demand. yet she knew it was the best thing to do so she was willing to meet her mother if that would make Abigail happy.

    "Yes. We will." Abigail smiled, she took Roselyn''s hand.

    "How are you?" Abigail then asked, her gaze set on Roselyn''s bump and she smiled genuinely.

    "I am fine. I just feel very tired easily and get headaches quite often." Roselyn replied.

    Abigail smiled, recalling her pregnancy which was quiteplicated, especially to control her powers and get used to a new body.

    "My pregnancy was very hard. I wonder how Victor didn''t break up or didn''t lose his patience when I was acting like a rebel kid. Maybe we really did find two good men who love us for who we truly are." Abigail observed and Roselyn felt the need to smile and lean closer to Abigail.

    She caressed her sister''s cheek with her finger and smiled at her genuinely. "We did find two amazing men but we would have done the same for them." Roselyn rectified to cheer Abigail up as she seemed quite off and her voice sounded quite resentful.

    "I sometimes feel the need to thank Victor, like if I am not enough."

    Roselyn shushed her sister cing a finger on her lips, Abigail''s eyes filled with tears but she looked up to drive those away.

    "You don''t have to thank him. Your presence is already enough for him. I have met so many women who would drool over John and it was driving me crazy but at the end of the day the only women who areying next to our men and who are by their side day after day it''s us not them." Roselyn replied.

    If she learned something after all the disputes she had with John was that.

    She didn''t have to be jealous of women who belonged to John''s past because the only woman that belonged and took root in her present was her and her only.

    it took her a long time to set her new mindset but since then she never got jealous or irritated at the thought of John''s ex girlfriends.

    Abigail took a deep breath after a thoughtful silence of half a minute, probably thinking about Roselyn''s observation and acknowledging her sister was indeed right.

    Abigail smiled, "you''re right. You are still the smart sister." She joked as she lifted the pillow and gently hit Roselyn''s hand with it.

    Roselyn exploded in augh as she shrugged, "I always have been and always will."

    Abigail remained there to chat with her sister for about one hour and then after setting the day to meet their mother she walked out of the room.

    On her way out she spotted repainting a wall of an empty room so she walked closer to him.

    "I am leaving," Abigail said peeking her head.

    John tilted his head and waved to Abigail who scoffed and walked into the room John was painting.

    "You can try to act a bit more amicable with everyone not only with Roselyn." Abigail attempted a joke but John only hinted at a smile.

    "I refuse, dear Abigail. My kindness and my heart are only reserved to my wife." He smiled but Abigail only rolled her eyes before she walked out of the house apanied by a maid.

    ''He joked at least that was a progress'' Abigail told to herself while she left and speeded in Kratez to get back home to his family.

 Chapter 298 - Deep Breath

    Roselyn was practicing with John, in order to get stronger and get control over her wings.

    The news of her transformation into a true fairy had been spread in all Kratez. That news scared all the supernatural creatures because it was the prof she was very powerful, nheless, everyone was too scared to attack her so John wasn''t very concerned about it.

    He knew power and strength came together with fear and the more powerful you became, the more people would fear you or envy you.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes and focused, John suggested she stand on her tiptoe so that she could fully focus on holding her body weight and keep her bnce.

    John told her the first thing she had to do was to get used to her turned body, the weight of the wings, and try to link to them. Only when she knew exactly how they looked like, how they felt on her shoulders, and how huge they were she could finally attempt to move them.

    Roselyn was already struggling to keep her bnce, she felt like her wings were so heavy that she could barely keep a good posture.

    Her feet were even aching and her knees felt like they would give up..

    "Now back to position," John said allowing Roselyn to get back on her normal position.

    She gathered her breath and moved her legs to release the stress.

    Roselyn took a deep breath as she stretched her legs and her arms.

    "Ready?" John asked.

    Roselyn nodded before she got on her tiptoes once again. Bncing her weight to the side she reached a perfect posture for some seconds but then she fell back onto the ground. Right then, her wings disappeared and Roselyn scoffed. She stood up from the ground and fixed the folds of her dress.

    "You will do it," John reassured her somehow reading her frustration. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder and apanied her to walk inside.

    Roselyn went back to her room to rest after the effort, she was quite worn out.

    Deeply down she loved having wings, she loved how they looked even though she could only see them with the corner of her eye. Roselyn was also very excited to be as strong as she could be so that maybe she will be able to teach her son in the future.

    On her bedside table, there was a tray full of biscuits so Roselyn didn''t waste the asion to steal a few and eat them.

    She opened her closet and searched for a good dress she could wear during her mother''s visit in a few days. Abigail suggested her not to wear something too tight but something quite oversized andrge enough to hide her bump so that in case her mother would expose their secret she didn''t have proof to.

    So Roselyn lifted a dress, one with a fabric quite thick andrge enough to hide her curves.

    She ced it on the chair, she unconsciously took a sigh of relief as she knew there were more chances of getting rejected or insulted by her mother than actually getting a positive reaction from her.

    She deeply down gave up on the idea that her mother wasn''t the person she thought she was. Yet she hoped her mother would behave and won''t hurt Abigail as much as she hurt Roselyn.

    John walked in to bring her more food, when he saw her closing her closet he frowned his forehead and looked at her perplexed.

    "I choose the dress for tomorrow. Abigail and I will visit our mother to tell her everything." Roselyn said.

    "It would be better if we send her a letter and ask her toe here," John replied. Roselyn was shocked by his answer, she thought he wouldin or tell her it wasn''t a good idea since she was pregnant and she didn''t have to get stressed much.

    "Yes, maybe you''re right." Roselyn nodded, trying to hide her shook for his answer.

    "You can write the letter and then I will send it for you," John said, his tone of voice cheating his attempt to pretend he was fine with that decision letting Roselyn recognize he wasn''t very skittish.

    Roselyn pretended she didn''t hear the doubt in his voice and smiled at him instead.

    "Thank you. I will write one for my mom and the other to Abigail then to inform them the meeting will be tomorrow at the castle." Roselyn eximed while John sighed under his breath.

    When John walked out Roselyn sat on her desk and wrote down the letter.

    ''Hello, mom,

    With this letter, I want to ask you''

    She lifted the letter and ripped it off unsatisfied by the sentence she had just written.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, after reorganizing her ideas and mentally thinking of a sentence she finally wrote.

    ''Dear mother,

    I am sending you this letter because Abigail and I want to talk to you about something. I know you may be upset in my regards so I ask you toe to visit the castle not for me but at least for Abigail.

    I only ask you this thing then I won''t bother you anymore.

    Thank you,

    Your daughter,

    Roselyn.''

    Roselyn read the letter over and over and she even changed the flow of some sentences but always ended up finding new mistakes.

    She gave up and decided to send that letter to her, she called John who reached her in a few minutes.

    John didn''t open the letter, he probably wanted to keep her privacy, he only nodded and asked onest time if she was sure about that.

    When Roselyn told him she was sure John headed the letter to one of the maids who would speed to post the letter.

    Roselyn sewed and read some books in her free time until it was enoughte to go to sleep.

    John went to bedter than her as he wanted to finish painting the walls of the empty room.

    The next day when Roselyn and John woke up they found a letter on her bedside table. It was probably the reply to her mother''s invitation.

    Roselyn swallowed down and she carefully stretched out her hand to take it as quietly as she could not to wake John up.

    She unfolded the letter by keeping it with both the corners of her arm and skim through it.

    Four words filled the letter.

    '' I ept the invite ''

    No more words, no questions why they invited her so urgently, and no mention about how she was. Those four cold words only.

    It was still better than a refusal. Roselyn told herself to be positive and then she stood up, sneak out of bed to get a little walk toward the kitchen, and have a ss of water.

    John woke up as soon as she left the room, his overdeveloped senses heard her footsteps clicking on the marble floor and woke him up.

    He reached Roselyn in the kitchen.

    She was sitting on a chair and blinking staring at the wall in front of her.

    She didn''t know if her mother''s eptance of her visit was making her happier or sadder.

    Because she wasn''t very ready to see her and eventually deal with her mother insulting her.

    "Are you fine?" John asked, his voice still sleepy and hoarse but Roselyn smiled at the sweet sound of it.

    "Yes, I am." She headed him the letter, "she epted the invite."

    John forced a smile, "isn''t it good news for you?" He asked as he walked closer to her.

    Roselyn sighed, "it is but one small side of me is worried and scared about her reaction. It''s like if I don''t want her to treat me badly again."

    John lifted her from her hips and sat her on hisp, then he stared at her straight in her eyes and spoke only when she smiled at him.

    "I am sure she will be happy to hear that she is going to be a grandmother. Think of today as a second chance for your mother. If she treats you well and apologizes then it means she deserves a second chance and to be in your life. If not, it only means you don''t need her. You never needed her before and I am sure you don''t need her now either."

    John stared at Roselyn as she inhaled a deep breath. Then she ced a soft kiss on his cheek and smiled.

    "You''re right." She murmured.

    "I will be here for you in case she dares to say something wrong about you," John added.

    After they had breakfast Roselyn wore thefy dress and stayed in her room, holding John''s hand as she nervously tapped her foot on the floor.

    Each minutested like an hour for her and she had to take deep breaths not to let anxiety take control over her.

    Until�� the carriage arrived and one maid told her to get outside since her mother was already waiting for her at the castle.

    Roselyn held her breath while a heavy pound in her chest impeded her from breathing properly.

 Chapter 299 - Second Chance

    When they stepped down the carriage they saw Abigail was waiting for them before walking inside. As soon as she saw Roselyn she took a breath of relief and smiled as if he saw a miracle.

    She walked hastily toward her and when close she whispered, "I thought you changed your mind."

    Abigail sighed as she rested her hand on her chest. She was wearing a different dress than the usual ones she wore after turning, it was probably an old one and Roselyn felt her heart jump out of her chest as that dress remind her of how close they were as a family.

    "How do I look?" Abigail quivered, "do I look pale? I put on makeup to try to look less pale than the usual." She whispered.

    Roselyn noticed her, she was not used to seeing her sister with a full face of makeup and a braid perfect hairstyle.

    "You look beautiful," Roselyn said, she felt pity for her sister putting so much effort in looking decent when her eyes'' color would expose her supernatural creature making her efforts in vain..

    Abigail took a deep breath just like she was not able to breathe properly but only sigh.

    Roselyn stretched her hand and Abigail took it. They shared an understanding and supportive gaze and then they followed John as he headed toward the castle and he knocked on the door.

    A maid went to open the door and as the door budged Abigail squeezed Roselyn''s hand. Roselyn suffocated theugh, a vampire as powerful and irresistible as Abigail fearing about a meeting with her mother. Nheless, Roselyn felt the same.

    Despite she pretended she was uncaring of her mother''s judgemental behavior and she faked a cold surface, deep down she was very scared of the possible consequences.

    She''s got her heart in her throat as she took a step forward. The hall was empty, and it looked even huger than usual.

    William smiled to Roselyn, "she''s waiting for you upstairs, in the guest room." William whispered, John looked at Roselyn, probably waiting for her to walk toward the stairs when she felt ready.

    While they were in the carriage they nned that John would wait for them and would intervene only if the situation would get drastically.

    Roselyn nced at Abigail who nodded to her sister, they walked upstairs and took a deep breath in sync before they opened the door.

    Ginevra turned around, when she saw her daughters her eyes had a slight tic and she swallowed down probably seeing her daughters after so many months affected her.

    For some minutes silence filled the room and the three women were just staring at each other waiting for someone else to talk.

    Ginevra took a step forward them, "hi." She murmured a whisper.

    "Hi," Abigail replied while Roselyn hinted at a smile.

    Abigail cleared her voice, Roselyn could feel Abigail was slightly shaking as she held her hand.

    "We asked you toe because we have to tell you about ..." Abigail started but Ginevra interrupted her to caress her cheek and walk closer to her.

    "Abigail where have you been? You disappeared! What happened to your eyes? Are you fine?" She asked loads of questions in a breath making Abigail swallow unable to answer.

    It was already enough for her to gather the courage to speak and she was going to tell her mother everything but she had to be patient and give her time.

    "I am a fine mom..."Abigail shivered at her mother''s touch on her, she could barely smell her usual fragrance as all that Abigail could smell was her human''s blood.

    "We invited you toe here because we have to tell you two big news." Abigail attempted a second try to tell her mother about Roselyn''s pregnancy and her son but this time Ginevra seemed distracted by Roselyn.

    "Mother!" Abigail raised her voice, losing her patience for a second before she cleared her voice and rposed herself.

    "Yes, yes�� tell me�� what is the news?" Ginevra asked.

    In that second Abigail froze, her lips got paler she was so nervous about the situation that her shaking intensified.

    Roselyn squeezed her hand to send her positive vibes and support. She took a long breath and took the control of the situation.

    "Mother, I am pregnant and Abigail just had a baby." Roselyn let the words sip out her tongues and darted her gaze to the side to nce at her sister with the corner of her eyes before resetting her gaze on her mother.

    Ginevra dropped her jaw, her eyes widened and she covered her mouth with her handpletely speechless as if she didn''t expect to receive that news.

    She remained quiet, she limited herself to look at her daughters shocked and confused, wondering when that happened. Time passed so fast and she barely knew their''s husbands.

    At that exact moment she realized how much she had missed, she let her pride and anger for Sharon ruin the love and care she had for her other daughters.

    Ginevra''s eyes filled with tears but not tears ofmotion or happiness, sad tears full of resentment and regret.

    "I am sorry." Her brittle voice made Roselyn and Abigail''s hearts break into thousands of pieces as they understood she felt sorry.

    They rarely saw her crying which proved how miserable she deeply was inside.

    "I am sorry, I would have never wanted to abandon you. I don''t know what happened to me Roselyn, I wish I could travel back in time to change the situation."

    Abigail smiled, "but there is something else we have to tell you, mother..." Abigail replied, she knitted her eyebrows down and took a long breath, "We are supernatural creatures." Abigail said, then she opened her eyes wide as if she wouldn''t have imagined she would say it as easily.

    Her mother shook her head confused, then she giggled. "I am d you feel like joking..." Ginevra said, smiling perplexed, and amused at the same time.

    Abigail shook her head slightly, "mother we are not joking." She murmured to her mother who gazed at them still confused and trying to decipher whether they were lying or not.

    "Lord Victor is a vampire and when I was pregnant I could barely remain alive and bear the pregnancy since the baby was supernatural. I had no other option to survive than if Victor turned me."

    Abigail said but her mother was still hesitant and barely believe it.

    She thought vampires or supernatural creatures didn''t exist.

    "I am a vampire, mom," Abigail stated trying to ignore her mother''s facial expression growing more shocked and puzzled at the same time.

    "And I am a banshee��" Roselyn said.

    That word didn''t surprise Ginevra much, as soon as Roselyn said what she truly was she darted her gaze to Roselyn and stared at her for a few minutes as if she was very shocked but at the same time not surprised.

    "A banshee��" her mother repeated looking thoughtful probably recalling something.

    "And your pregnant?" She then asked focusing her gaze on Roselyn.

    "Yes I am and King John is a vampire. But we don''t know yet if the son will be a supernatural creature or a human." Roselyn then said sighing.

    Ginevra ced both her hands on her head and took a deep breath. "Alright then," she only said as she reorganized her thoughts.

    "Can you keep our secrets?" Abigail hissed to ask and their mother nodded shyly as she smiled.

    "Yes, of course, I can," Ginevra replied.

    She then asked her daughters to keep her posted and to meet Daniel, she seemed quite excited while about Roselyn she was still gazing at her quite confused and probably hesitant. It was like she knew something that she had been keeping for a long time.

    Abigail and Roselyn said hi to their mother who asked For another visit in which she could meet her grandson Daniel. She waved at them but before she could walk away she asked for a little chat with Roselyn.

    Ginevra apologized to Roselyn for how he treated her and the bad things she said back to them.

    "I was driven by anger because Sharon had left since then and I felt like it was also my fault if she left." Ginevra took Roselyn''s hand and looked at her in a sorry pleading gaze.

    "It''s fine mother. But I think you deserve to know what happened. Sharon is dead, she was a banshee too but she was so thirsty for revenge and willing to be the queen of Kratez that she tried to kill me and get in the middle of John."

    Roselyn said, her mother got paler hearing about Sharon so Roselyn regretted having said it.

    She hugged her mother and whispered closer to her ear, "if you want to know everything I will tell you but now just remember I am d you gave me and Abigail a chance to be a family again."

    Her mother smiled she nodded and then she walked away before turning around and saying goodbye to all of them.

 Chapter 300 - Ginevra’s Visit

    One more month after that meeting had passed and Ginevra finally visited Abigail since she looked forward to meeting Daniel.

    She asked Roselyn to provide her with a carriage to give her a lift to Abigail''s and Victor''s house.

    Ginevra knocked on the door and her heartbeat began to speed in her chest as she waited for someone to open to her.

    Victor opened the door and when he recognized Ginevra he dropped his jaw and widened his eyes. He then offered a smile and spread her arms to wee Ginevra in.

    Ginevra followed Victor in the living room of their house where Abigail watched her son speed from one side to the opposite side to show her how speeded he got.

    Abigail''s smile grow bigger when she turned around and her gaze fell on her mother.

    Daniel stopped in the middle of the room and darted His gaze following where her mother was looking at..

    "Mom!" Abigail eximed before she ran toward her mother and hugged her tightly.

    Daniel knitted his eyebrows down looking confused at her mother but then Victor reached him and whispered to him.

    "She is your grandmother."

    "grandmother?" Daniel asked in a murmur.

    Ginevra walked toward her grandson, Daniel didn''t know what to do so he limited himself to force a smile.

    "I am Ginevra, I am so d you meet you," Ginevra said. She caressed Daniel''s shoulders. She didn''t expect to see him so grown, he was already almost twenty years ago and his natural odd growth didn''t go unnoticed by Ginevra.

    Daniel darted his gaze to his mother, when Abigail gave him a nod he swallowed down and took a step forward.

    "Hi..." Daniel murmured.

    "why I have never seen you?" Daniel asked his grandmother who sighed and cleared her voice.

    "Because I only knew about your birth a month ago."

    Ginevra replied, traveling her gaze toward him and looking at him amazed, if it wasn''t for the color of his eyes she wouldn''t have recognized he was a supernatural creature, maybe just a guy very confident and quiet muscled for his age.

    "I will make up for the time I lost if you let me. I can''t wait to know more about you and your father." Ginevra continued as she offered Victor a big smile and he returned it.

    Daniel smiled, "You''re a human?" He asked. Ginevra nodded, "I am."

    "That''s why Roselyn is a banshee which means she is half human half fairy and she has to work on her nature to fully develop her secret nature," Daniel stated, his gaze was still slightly narrowed probably trying to investigate if he could trust her or not.

    "Your mother Abigail was also a human, I turned her into a vampire during the pregnancy because you needed extra energies to allow you to grow healthy and strong." Victor intervened to exin what had happened even if Daniel seemed quite shocked at the news as he couldn''t imagine Abigail as a human he only nodded.

    "Can you show me what you''re capable of doing?" Ginevra asked smiling excitedly and looking at her grandson with sparkly eyes.

    Daniel nodded, he stretched his hands by his side and stood in a straight posture before he charged and speeded toward the back of the room.

    In a few seconds, he was back in his position and Ginevra covered her mouth surprised and amazed by his performance. She pped her hands vigorously and eximed, "that was amazing!"

    Daniel smiled proudly, "I am twice as fast as all my friends." He replied, his tone of voice rang quite confident and happy to inform his grandmother about that, and only when she smiled he speeded into opposite direction receiving anotherpliment from Ginevra.

    Abigailughed under her breath, she didn''t know where Daniel got all that self to confidence from.

    Abigail then asked Victor to speed to the vige and buy some food from there since their actual fridge was filled with only meat and some vegetable.

    He returned with some already cooked meals and they filled the table while Ginevra kept talking and ying with Daniel. They seemed they got along quite well and Abigail couldn''t be happier to see that.

    When the lunch was ready Abigail called her mother and Daniel. Daniel rushed to sit down but when he saw all that amount of human food and so little meat he knitted his eyebrow down.

    Abigail kicked him under the table and widened her eyes to let him deduce he had to pretend that was alright.

    "You didn''t have to buy all this food!" Ginevra shook her head as she scolded Abigail, just like all the mothers she didn''t want to bother them.

    Daniel meantime had tasted a cooked carrot and some chickpeas. He swallowed down as soon as the food got in his mouth and tried not to grimace with disgust as he wasn''t used to that food. He had only eaten meat.

    "Victor, I owe you my apologies for not behaving like I wanted to. I am d I can finally meet the man who stole my daughter''s heart. She looks so happy and I couldn''t have imagined she would also give birth to such an amazingly powerful creature like Daniel." Ginevra said as she carefully cut her omelet.

    Victor smiled, he took some bites from his sd, and then after he finished chewing he replied: "you don''t have to apologize. It''s normal to have some moments of dispute and fight with your family." Victor recalled his past with John and he remembered how many fights they had and all the bad things they told each other.

    Despite that, they helped each other and to build a solid rtionship and forget their problems to move on. If they did it Ginevra could do the same with their daughter.

    All in all, nothing was unforgivable and if she put effort and care in showing her daughters she was willing to make an effort then they could be the family they always wished they were.

    Ginevra didn''t expect Victor to reply to her that kindly yet she appreciated his answer.

    "I am willing to do everything in my power to bring my family together. I have still so many questions to ask Roselyn and so many doubts to solve about Sharon but I am sure I will eventually find my peace." Ginevra sighed.

    Victor and Abigail looked at each other, none of them said anything about Sharon and thest month''s attack she organized with demons.

    It would be too much to take for Ginevra and they will tell her eventually.

    "Ginevra, do you know Roselyn got wings?" Daniel asked, his tone was mature but his behavior was still of a young boy, throwing questions without minding the consequences or without wondering if he could ask such a thing or not.

    Maybe his detachment from humans made him unable to develop empathy and understand how feelings work.

    Abigail was quite concerned about that, she didn''t want her son to turn into someone who didn''t care about hurting others.

    "Roselyn got wings?" Ginevra stopped to eat to stare at Daniel speechless and confused.

    Her gaze traveled to Abigail and Victor, they nodded slowly making Ginevra''s face grow more confused.

    "Thest time I saw her she didn''t have wings," Ginevra murmured as if that news shocked her even more than Abigail''s new.

    "She can only grow them during a fight. But that''s a rare superpower that banshee rarely develop. So maybe don''t tell that to anyone." Victormented, even if half Kratez already know that he didn''t want the news to be spread furthermore.

    "So I assume she is very powerful��" Ginevra whispered staring nkly in front of her as if she had remembered something shocking and weird.

    "She is," Daniel spoke again eximing happily.

    "Oh��" Ginevra''s eyebrows knitted down as his gaze dropped down to the dish still full of food she looked thoughtful and perplexed.

    His eyebrows were knitted down and she sighed before she slowly took the fork and started to eat again.

    Abigail noticed the suspicious silence of her mother right after Daniel mentioned Roselyn and her wings. Did she know something they didn''t!?

    If yes Abigail needed to know, especially after they opened up to her.

    "Mom? Are you alright?" Abigail asked, hearing her question Ginevra forced a smile and faked a happy facial expression.

    "Yes! I was thinking that I can''t wait to meet Roselyn!" Ginevra replied.

    Abigail swallowed down, staying silent for some instant while she had her eyebrows curved down.

    She didn''t want to create any drama so she decided to believe her mother. Maybe Ginevra was only miserable because Roselyn got stronger and she didn''t even support her in her mind and powers improvement.

    Despite her doubts, Abigail smiled at her mother.

    "You will meet her soon and she will show you what she is capable of doing," Abigail replied heading to his mother for more food.

    Victor somehow understood she decided not to ask her mother about her reactions and took Abigail''s hand under the table as a sign of support.

 Chapter 301 - Give Up

    Ginevra got out Abigail''s house after about one hour, she left on a carriage that drove her back home.

    During her ride home, she thought about Roselyn so much that she asked the coachman to lead her to visit Roselyn.

    The coachman changed his course and lead to Roselyn and John''s house.

    Ginevra was nervous to see Roselyn, she couldn''t stop thinking about what Daniel and Abigail told her and she needed some answers.

    She knocked on the door, Kathy went to open and she smiled weing Ginevra in.

    John peaked through the hall to stare at who walked in and when he saw Ginevra he knitted his eyebrows down and stayed hidden behind a wall.

    Kathy went to call Roselyn who walked downstairs to reach her mother in a few minutes.

    "Hi!" Roselyn smiled widely, she couldn''t believe her mother surprised her with a visit.. That was such a nice small gesture of her.

    Ginevra opened her arms and hugged her daughter.

    "Hi! I just visited Abigail and wanted to stop by to say hi and check on you." Ginevra said, she departed from the hug and caressed Roselyn''s shoulders.

    "How is Abigail?" Roselyn asked.

    Ginevra offered another wide smile, "she is good, I also meet Daniel! He is very fast."

    Roselyn and Ginevra both giggled, John was still peeking at them, he didn''t dislike Ginevra he just didn''t trust her like he barely trusted anyone.

    He kept an eye on her while with his overdeveloped senses he monitored her heartbeat and her breath to find out whether she was lying or not. He had learned that if people lie they are more used to flinching their eyes away and their heartbeat would speed up.

    Kathy noticed John hid under the pir of a wall yet she only smiled, she didn''t say anything.

    "Can we have a private chat?" Ginevra murmured gripping around Roselyn''s wists, worry grow in her face as Roselyn nced at her mother''s hand perplexed.

    "Yes �� my room is upstairs," Roselyn murmured and she began to walk toward the hall to go upstairs, right then John disappeared to speed away so that they wouldn''t find him when they turn the corner.

    Meantime Roselyn walked her mother upstairs to stay with her alone.

    When they remained alone Ginevra sat on the edge of the bed and sighed.

    "I have never told you about this but your father��" Ginevra took a long breath and rested a hand on her chest as if something was preventing her, to tell the truth for the heavy pound in her chest.

    Roselyn sat nearer to her and ced her hand over her mother. "Tell me," Roselyn whispered.

    Her mother took a long breath and then nodded,

    "Your father had some banshee powers too and he often left to train other banshees. That''s the reason why he was often away. He barely spoke about his nature."

    Roselyn took a long breath, she knew something was weird about her father and that there was a reason behind his constant absence. She also talked about that with John and she knew she got her supernatural nature somewhere.

    She undeserving her mother who kept his secret for their entire life because Roselyn was willing to do the same with her if it wasn''t for Abigail convincing her to visit their mother. After all, Roselyn wasn''t sad or disappointed, she justprehended them. She also was quite happy that she found out she shared something with her father and that she had something inmon with him.

    Roselyn barely remembered her father so she didn''t know if he was a good person or not but hearing he helped other banshees to practice was already enough to prove he was a good person.

    At least knowing why he was missing was better than not knowing anything at all.

    "So you always knew we could inherit his powers?" Roselyn asked her voice was calm even if the atmosphere was tense.

    Ginevra finally met her daughter''s gaze and she

    smiled at her. She took a deep breath still resting her hand on her chest while the other one was holding Rose''s hand.

    "I thought only Sharon had powers at first. Because I caught her growing nts and turning water into ice as a child." Ginevra said then she took a long pause as if she was reorganizing her speech and as if she needed to say something else.

    "I came here not only to talk about that, Rose."

    Ginevra continued, having Roselyn hold her breath waiting to know more.

    Roselyn could say easily when her mother was anxious and nervous and that moment was one of the anxious times.

    Although she was dying to know why her mother got there and what was bothering her that much Roselyn waited for her mother to talk.

    When Ginevra took the courage she needed she finally spoke, "she told me about the phenomenon that some banshees got so strong to grow wings and on the long run, be immortal too."

    Roselyn was surprised to hear her mention wings and she wondered if Abigail told her that or she was just randomly mentioning that fact. Yet again she remained silent and let her mother finish her sentence. Months ago she would have reacted instinctively and would have probably asked her questions interrupting her mother''s sayings driven by her curiosity but not anymore.

    Her mother held more tightly her hand and then continued, "he told me how dangerous you were for other supernatural creatures. He had left for this reason, because he didn''t want to see how cruel creatures and humans could be with banshees. I had never seen him anymore until he left. He told me he saw terrible things happening to banshees he was training."

    Ginevra looked up to the ceilings to hold the tears and swallow down the mncholy giving her sore throat.

    "I don''t want that to happen to you Rose. I am here to beg you to give up your powers. You can still do it." Ginevra said, her voice broke and a tear fell down her face.

 Chapter 302 - Lies

    "I don''t want that to happen to you Rose. I am here to beg you to give up your powers. You can still do it." Ginevra said, her voice broke and a tear fell down her face.

    "Mom��" Roselyn hugged her mother she felt her heart melt seeing her mother worried about her. She didn''t imagine her to care about her that much, after their argument.

    "I can''t give up my powers mother.." Roselyn observed, she traveled her gaze down to her belly, she was sat down so the bump seemed even bigger than usual.

    "I have to train harder so the baby can also grow stronger," Roselyn said caressing her bump.

    Ginevra smiled genuinely when she gazed at her bump but her eyes were still sparkling in sadness..

    "Then after the baby has grown. Do it for me. I can''t think of you being in danger all day." Ginevra pleaded with Roselyn with her gaze but Roselyn shook her head, she didn''t want to give up her powers.

    She felt amazing when she used them especially after all the hard work she had been through and the practice.

    "I can''t," Roselyn whispered.

    Roselyn then shook her head slightly to fix her sentence, "I don''t want to. I want to get stronger because I love being able to control nature. I love feeling the nts grow at mymand and the wind blush when I move my hand. I feel alive and I never felt more happier and aplished in my life before. I belong to nature mom and I won''t give up my powers."

    Roselyn exined, staring at her mother straight in her eyes. Ginevra nodded, she knew Roselyn enough to know very well she wasn''t the type of girl who changed her mind often so insisting would be useful.

    Ginevra forced a smile, "all right then, but please be careful." Ginevra said if Roselyn rejected her demand that only meant she had to be concerned about her daughter''s health from now on.

    Roselyn saw her preupied gaze and she sighed, "what did dad tell you back then? What were those people doing to banshee?" Roselyn asked to get more information about what she could experience and at the same time reassure her mother she was fine.

    "He told me they tied their arms and that they left them in dark empty rooms in desertnds so that they couldn''t use their powers since there was no vegetation in the surroundings. Only a few banshees can get stronger and I remember him telling many banshees even got wings but then weren''t able to keep up with their powers and died for the efforts. You''re in dangerous Roselyn." Ginevra said all in a breath, her eyes filled with tears once again and her voice sounded, even more, lower due to the crying.

    "Look, mom. John had been training me for so many months. I know how to use my powers without moving my hands and even if there is no vegetation around me. I am prepared for any attack because we had to fight against so many different creatures. I am stronger than you think." Roselyn shook her mother''s shoulders and lifted her chin.

    "Trust me." She whispered.

    Ginevra felt more relieved to know John had prepared Roselyn for that, even if that was not enough to drive away every preupation, she still felt better.

    After about ten minutes Roselyn offered her mother some food. John went to say hi pretending he didn''t hear her mothere in.

    He asked what they talked about and Ginevra made up she congratted Roselyn about her pregnancy. John knew that wasn''t true since he heard him ask Roselyn to have a private chat with her but why lie then? He didn''t like lies at all.

    John returned the smile, but his smile was fake hiding a surface of suspiciousness he had in Roselyn''s mother''s intentions.

    "It had been a long time! You look more muscled. Sounds like you had been training." Ginevra said, John, shrugged. "I train daily." He replied coldly making Roselyn clear her voice to catch his attention on her and then glower at him to scold him and push him to be nicer.

    John put a major effort not to roll his eyes at Roselyn instead he fixed his approach and lower down his tone of voice in a kinder one.

    "I mean I train daily so it could be but thank you for yourpliment, I appreciate it," John said curving the corner of her lips up to smile.

    He didn''t want to bother Roselyn hence he pretended he liked Ginevra even if deep down he had still to figure out if he could trust her or not.

    "Thanks for having stepped by." John gestured to the kitchen, "may we offer you a coffee or a tea?" He asked.

    Roselyn smiled at him appreciating his efforts.

    Ginevra shook her head and told them she was going to leave. It waste and she didn''t want to return home toote so she said hi to Kathy and then whispered to Roselyn ''good luck'' before she left.

    Roselyn stared at her mother get on the carriage through the window and only when she made sure the carriage took off did she give a deep breath.

    John was looking at her tilting his head, probably waiting for answers.

    Roselyn suffocated theugh and walked closer to him.

    "She told me Abigail told her about me being a banshee and she remembered about my father. She was concerned I could be in danger and she asked me to give up my powers." Roselyn confessed, John''s face got paler as soon as he heard what her mother dared to do.

    He was the first one to be concerned about Roselyn and he knew very well how risky it could be if people understood how strong she became yet he would never dare to ask such a thing.

    He could feel the blood run through his veins, Ginevra had told her so many cruel ruthless things and now she wanted to pretend she was a considerate mother. John wasn''t buying that.

 Chapter 303 - Fairytale

    John endures the anger and the will to act up. He did that only for Roselyn because he knew he couldn''t make her angry or sad now that she was so vulnerable to emotions and extremely sensitive.

    Once she even cried because John didn''t make her cakes for breakfast and because the maids were taking too long to bake.

    Despite that, she found a craving she would go crazy about for her pregnancy. A very weirdbination yet so tasteful. It was camember cheese with honey on top of it. She liked that sweet-saltybo so much that she also got cravings during the nights for it. In general for cheese with honey on it, she used to dip the cheese in honey when she was a child and maybe somehow her body remembered the taste and got her craving for more.

    However, John made sure to have her new craving covered as he bought fresh ripped cheese and honey from a farmer in the vige so that Roselyn could have them whenever she needed them.

    "It is so tasteful," Roselyn eximed as she rolled her eyes while she added more honey to her piece of cheese and then took another bite..

    John suffocated a giggle, she ate so much recently that he wondered if the baby was even human to drive her that hunger.

    Somedays she would wake up and want something sweet other days she would crave salty food and ask the maids to cook some fries.

    Lucky she didn''t have pain yet, but the baby was begging to kick once in a while, and when he did the couple both rested their hands over the belly and they closed their eyes to link to the baby.

    They were so much happier than usual since Roselyn''s pregnancy and once for all they were finally enjoying a bit of peace together.

    After having eaten the cheese John walked out of the kitchen carrying a huge basket full of cakes and sweets of any kind. Roselyn spotted at the center of the table her triple chocte mousse and a smile curved up her lips as she pped her hands happily and joyfully.

    Her reaction had John chuckle, he ced the tray on the floor and leaned closer to Roselyn''s lips a slice of cake.

    Roselyn smiled as she slightly opened her mouth so that John could ce a bit of cake in her mouth. When Roselyn closed her mouth he still had his finger in her mouth and they both chuckled while he gently slipped it out.

    Then he stole a new slice of cake but this time he ate it and then smiled. "It''s good." He said, Roselyn nodded, then she grabbed a second slice of cane, this one with blueberries and she took one bite leaning the rest close to John who delicately took a bit of the cake while she was holding it.

    "Which one tastes better? Chocte one or this one?" Roselyn asked while John was still chewing.

    He would have wanted to say that meat tasted better than both the cakes but he didn''t.

    "I like the chocte one more." He replied instead.

    Roselyn dug her finger on the chocte cream to the side and trailed her finger on John''s cheek and down to his jaw.

    "Me too." She said smiling as she tried to refrain from theugh staring at the chocte line on his face.

    John rolled his eyes and then he pressed his finger on the chocte of his face and did the same thing Roselyn did to him.

    She dropped her jaw opening her mouth and pretending to be shocked by his gesture.

    He smiled and kissed where her face was stained with chocte and then licked it up in a sensual way.

    Roselyn had shivers watching his long pointed tongue wetting his lips while he stared straight in her eyes, probably due to her pregnancy and her hormones going crazy.

    She leaned closer to her neck and she kissed him softly then she kissed him over his cheek too making sure the kisssted enough and reminded him how soft his skin was.

    She licked the chocte on his face and cleared up the mess she made by gently wiping off the chocte with a towel.

    John grabbed around her hips and sat her on hisp.

    "My beautiful wife." He whispered to her, "so strong that she even grow wings and told her mother she wasn''t willing to give up her powers."

    Roselyn smiled, she let the down to the table to wrap her arms around his neck.

    "It feels so unreal, like If I was living the fairy tale because with you it feels like it," Roselyn said, her heart bloated in joy and happiness while she trailed down her hand to grab around his neck.

    "Then I am doing something right in my life because all that I want to do in my life right now is make you happy and thankful as much as you make me feel every day when I wake up in the morning and you''re the person standing next to me." John''s eyes sparkled, he pulled her hair to the side and kissed her neck sweetly.

    She shivered at the touch, his saying made her heart begin to race and joy overwhelmed her. Nobody had ever told her she was someone''s happiness, that was such an important thing to say since it impliefed that without that person you''re not happy anymore.

    She could say he wasn''t joking or pretending, he was fully honest, she could tell it from the way he looked at her and the way he touched her, so delicately yet so passionately, as if he was touching the rarest most beautiful thing in the entire world yet the most fragile.

    Roselyn wasn''t much sure about many things in the world but about her feelings for him, she could take it to the bank. She felt the same for him, she put her heart and her happiness in his hands as soon as she locked her lips with his for the first time.

 Chapter 304 - [Bonus ] No Worries

    Three more weeks had passed by, and Roselyn reached the sixth month of pregnancy, her bump was definitely visible and so big that she couldn''t stare at the tip of her feet when she bented her chin slightly.

    Since then until the birth of the baby she was forced by the maids and by John to restying down the bed and eating bnce meals.

    John even hired a cooker and asked him to cook very satisfing yet healthy dishes, he wanted her and the baby to have the best health.

    The windows of her house were barely covered by curtains to let the sun get in, huge cups of water on her bedside, one filled with tea another tea with tea andst one with water to make sure Roselyn had everything she needed to the side without having to move or to ask.

    The maids walked in the room every since in a way to refill her cup of water and to make sure she was hydrated enough..

    John also stopped to make her train about two weeks before because he noticed her breath got shortened and she was struggling and tiring herself quite much so he prefered to let her rest and start training again once the baby was born.

    He also was still busy painting and restructing pard of Kratez''s house. ording to the maids he did that because he needed to keep himself busy and discracted otherwise he would be in Roselyn''s room checking on her all the time.

    Maybe that was true but he ignored their sayings and spent mostly of the day locked in that empty room and from time to time he brought in some new furnitures and demolished the other ones.

    He didn''t want nobody to see the two rooms he had been locked in and had been repainting for months so he always made sure to lock them when he left to check on Roselyn.

    John knocked on Roselyn''s room door and when she told him to walk in he opened the door, Roselyn''s hair were disheveled while her dark circles were more visible making her look even more paler than she was. Despite that, John thought she was beautiful anyway.

    When she saw him walk in she covered her face with her hands and she shook her headining, "get out please I look awful."

    John knitted his eyebrows down he sat on her bed and pulled her hands away from hiding her face.

    "You look beautiful, stop it. It''s my wife you''re speaking badly about and I can''t allow you to do that." He said, Roselyn almost chuckled at his scolding but he kept frowning his forehead, "I am seriously speaking Roselyn. Don''t ever say such a thing because you look stunning and perfect and for no reason in the entire world I would ever stop looking at you." John continued with the same scolding tone and Roselyn could repress a smile from escaping from her lips.

    He returned the smile, d that she understood what he meant. He caressed her warm cheek and he tilted his head to the side, "how are you?" he then asked.

    She was tired out, her legs felt so heavy and tired that she could barely move them and her headache was on the agenda just as the daily visits of maids checking in and bringing food.

    However, despite thosemon syptoms she was fine.

    "I am tired, but fine." Roselyn replied offering him a big smile to thank him for asking and being such a caring husband that every girl in the world would be jealous of.

    Roselyn sighed, only three months left to find out if her baby was a male or a girl and worry just ured to her mind. She knew John would have cared about their son whether it was a boy or a girl but her main preupation was about the realm and William.

    If she gave birth to a boy it would take maybe years before she would be able to get as strong to be able to get pregnant again, even if her supernatural nature would allow her so.

    Roselyn sighed under her breath making John wonder what was wrong, "what is bothering you?" he asked. Roselyn breathed out another sigh of relief and she spoken out loud her thoughs.

    "I was wondering whether the baby will be a boy or a girl..." Roselyn said in a shy low tone of voice.

    "I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl but I know I will love him or her no matter what so I wonder why you care about that." John said shaking his head, if he could do something to remove the weight on Roselyn''s shoulders and het caring what people may thing he would do it.

    "I know you won''t leave me even if our son is a girl but I hope the vigers won''t be too harsh on me and won''t demand me to get pregnant right after just to give the realm a heir." Roselyn observed, John''s heartbeat slowed down while stroke his hair behind Roselyn''s ear.

    "I will make sure they don''t dare to say such a thing or to judge you because as I said earlier, nobody can judge my wife." John said, his voice was oddly sure and confortable as if he was making a promise to her.

    Roselyn nodded, then she stretched her arm and took few sips of her tea.

    She took a long deep breath, she gave John a genuine smile while she ced the cup back on the bedside table.

    ---------

    Happy half of a year anniversary! We also hit 300 chapters! This book is finally reaching a end, I still will post for one month and then pause the story for a bit while I think whether to continue or to finish the book! I want to thank all the amazing people who supported the books even with a single vote and mostly the ones who had read this far! I am going to graduate in 2 weeks and that''s the reasons why updates were slow recently. I would love to write as a job (or second job) and I hope you will keep following me through the years! Please check out my second book: "Lethal Love �C Seduced By The Alpha" <3

 Chapter 305 - Seventh Month

    In the seventh month Abigail visited Roselyn to check on her, Victor was starting to ask questions so Abigail told John to visit him.

    John nodded and rmended Abigail call him in case Roselyn felt sick, then he left leaving Abigail alone with Roselyn and the few maids.

    She walked into her sister''s room, her eyes widened so much that Roselyn for a second thought they could explode.

    "Your belly! Oh my god," Abigail eximed covering her mouth in shock.

    Roselyn chuckled, "it looks like a mountain, I know."

    "A huge mountain!" Abigail rectified and both of them giggled aloud.

    She saw the trail of biscuits Roselyn had on her bedside table and she stole one to take a few bites from it.

    "Maybe John wants you to put weight on so he can cook you on a huge trail as a tasteful dessert!" Abigail eximed making Roselynugh even louder..

    It had been so much since they joked as that and Roselyn missed it so much.

    She didn''t miss the arguments they had but she missed their jokes and their yful attitude.

    Abigail took a second biscuit and then she sat on the bed.

    She took a deep breath while she pointed the biscuit against Roselyn.

    "You''re going to give birth soon so we have to set some rules for when our babies will meet. Daniel doesn''t have many human friends." Abigail said, she took a bit of her biscuit and then pointed back to Roselyn.

    Roselyn suffocated a giggle seeing Abigail that serious and so determined to set rules that Roselyn forgot about that obsessive over control side of her.

    "I don''t want my son to hurt you in any way so I will have a talk with Daniel and tell him not to hurt him, or she?" Abigail''s face assumed a thoughtful expression as she cupped her chin.

    "You should be able to know if it''s a girl or a boy�� isn''t John a vampire?" She asked but Roselyn shook her head.

    "It''s fine we will find out when he or she will be born."

    Roselyn didn''t want to find out earlier, she had that chat with John already because she didn''t want to get conditioned by that too much.

    Maybe John knew if it was a boy or a girl maybe he didn''t but Roselyn didn''t want to know, not until thest day.

    Abigail nodded, ignoring Roselyn''s altered tone of voice, "so you have to promise me we will make our sons grow together and get close." Abigail continued and Roselyn smiled.

    Her sister stretched her hand, but Roselyn didn''t hesitate to shake it.

    Abigail sighed with relief, "good." she murmured.

    All of a sudden Abigail broke the silence to giggle making Roselyn frown her forehead and arch her eyebrows down, "what are youughing at?"

    "If you had a son it means you and John got into action huh," Abigail said giggling.

    Roselyn didn''t expect her to say such a thing and she widened her eyes, her cheeks heated up and she blushed.

    She covered her face with her hand so that her sister couldn''t notice her embarrassment, she knew if her sister found out, she would take advantage of her shyness and make fun of her.

    "I can''t imagine you�� doing that." Abigail said while she grimaced in disgust.

    Roselyn shook her head, she grabbed around her sister''s mouth and raised her voice, "stop it!" she said giggling. Her sister began tough, "it must have been very funny." Abigail continued between theughs.

    Roselyn pulled her sister''s body down over the bed while they both exploded inughs.

    "Roselyn everything alright? I have to remind you you to rest." A maid''s voice echoed from behind the door and Roselyn bite her tongue to suffocate theugh.

    "Yes! Thank you." Roselyn screamed back to the maid gesturing to Abigail to be quiet since she was making faces.

    When the maid''s footsteps faded away Abigail finally spoke letting out her anger and annoyance she had in the maids'' regards, "can''t they mind their own business?" Abigail spat out making Roselyn chuckle.

    She headed to Abigail one biscuit and then she shrugged, "they are overprotective because they know how dangerous it could be in case someone discovers my pregnancy."

    Roselyn leaned over her sister''s ear, she cupped her hands and she whispered in her ear, "I think they may be scared of John too. Maybe they think if I get hurt when he''s away he will kill them or something like that."

    Abigail took a bite of her biscuit, "I would be scared too, they have all the reasons to be scared of John. Have you seen him? He seems to be made of ice. I don''t know what you did to make him melt." Abigail shook her head perplexed while Roselyn giggled.

    "He is not that cold, he is a very sweet person and very caring," Roselyn said, her eyes sparkled when she thought of John and a hinted smile appeared on her face making Abigailugh lightly and roll her eyes."you''re so in love, dear sister," shemented making Roselyn blush one more time.

    Roselyn rolled her eyes and then they bothughed.

    ***

    John had visited Victor meantime.

    He was making John so many questions that John had to focus to keep calm and don''t tell him to stop harassing him with such useless questions and focus instead on more important things for instance his visit and celebrating winning the battle.

    Victor instead wanted to know what had happened to Ethan and how was William, he also thought it wasn''t a coincidence if John had disappeared for more than a month since theyst met.

    He was wondering if he was nning something, maybe to visit the underworld to save Ethan? He could expect anything from John.

    Victor folded his arms and looked at John frowning his forehead, "so tell me the truth, John. Why didn''t you show up recently? And why did you reject all my letters asking you if we could visit the castle and see Roselyn?" His voice got louder and his tone rang more severe, "What happened?"

 Chapter 306 - Family Problems

    "Nothing happened. I told you I had been busy. William is fine and Roselyn too. I just want to keep her safe since she grew wings and it could be dang..." John said but Victor lost the patience when he heard another lieing from his mouth.

    "I had known you for months and you still think you can lie to me straight to my face and think I don''t understand it?" Victor was so furious that his jaw clicked and the vein in her neck bloated.

    His fists were clenched and his gaze set on John waiting for him to finally tell the truth.

    John scoffed, he pulled his hair behind slightly nervous about the direction that their argument was taking, he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t want to tell him the truth because he promised Roselyn he would have kept the secret..

    "I can''t tell you right now. Trust me I am not nning anything I am just focusing on my family right now." John emphasized the word family with a different tone of voice and met his gaze to flinch away and shrug.

    Victor noticed that yet he didn''t understand what John meant.

    "I have to go now if you don''t have to tell me anything else," John said, but before John could speed away and disappear Victor stretched for his arm and gazed down to the floor.

    "I am sorry." He said. "I just missed you and I was scared I would lose you another time."

    John smiled, he grabbed Victor''s hand which was gripping over his wrist. "You won''t lose me. I promise." John said.

    After they both smiled Victor told him to walk into the kitchen and offered him a ss of wine and some roasted meat to snack.

    At that moment Daniel ran inside and behind him, a few young vampires followed, when they saw John a few of Daniel''s friends halted and froze.

    "John." They all murmured in sync.

    John smiled at them, Daniel nced at their friends confused, he told them to hurry up, and after a quick nod to John, Daniel speeded into his room followed by the others.

    "It''s crazy how all the supernatural kids worship you," Victor said while they disappeared speeding into Daniel''s room.

    "It''s not crazy it''s scary. It means I made them respect and esteem me and you know how supernatural creatures earn esteem." John clicked his tongue, "by killing many people."

    Victor smiled at him supportively while he took a few sips from his ss of wine, "we are not perfectand definitely not going to hell, we already knew that." He said joking to soften up the atmosphere but John''s mood didn''t seem to change.

    "If one day I will have a kid he will have a father who had killed so many people. What kind of example is that?" John''s voice broke but then he shook his head, as he understood he had spoken out his thoughts aloud.

    "It''s fine. I have killed plenty of people too, you don''t have to tell that to your son and if he or she finds out you can exin to them that person belongs to your past and teach them not to make the mistakes you have done�� I am doing that with Daniel and I am proud of how he is growing." Victor filled John''s ss and headed it to him nodding to indulge him to drink.

    John drank, Victor''s reply reassured him, maybe there was hope for John too. Maybe he could be a good father and his son won''t think he is a bad person for having taken so many lives and for being a creature of the night.

    When the negative thoughts didn''t make him sleep in the night John began to overthink. He even considered the chance that his son would turn his back on him.

    In case that happened, he promised himself he would keep an eye on his son no matter what and he would always protect him and Roselyn. He wouldn''t force him or her to love him because he knew his past was hard to ept but he would have always been there in case his son changed his mind.

    "If you will ever have kids they will be d and proud to have an amazing father like you," Victor said.

    John hugged Victor and told him goodbye as he was looking forward to meeting Roselyn and checking on her.

    Victor stopped John to walk away with a severed hoarse voice only to rmend him not to disappear anymore.

    John smiled at him, when he speeded back home Abigail had already left toe back home.

    John walked immediately into Roselyn''s room, she was sleeping and half of the biscuits on the tray had disappeared.

    He smiled while he quietly cleaned up the room and changed the bed''s sheets making sure not to wake her up.

    He then asked the maids if Roselyn''s visit went fine, he then brought back in her room new biscuits and some tea.

    While Roselyn slept she had a dream about her son, she had a vision of her and John packing gifts for the baby, she could feel they were so happy together and nothing had changed since then.

    She woke up with a big smile on her lips, that dream confirmed her hopes and drove away from her negative thoughts.

    Seeing the tray and the cup refilled a bigger smile curved up her lips as she understood John was back home.

    John peeked through the door and he slowly opened it.

    "I am back!" He said jumping in the room and opening his arms widely. He ran toward Roselyn and hugged her tightly.

    "You have been out two hours." Roselyn giggled.

    When John hugged her she began to feel a strong tight all over her bump. She screamed in pain and as soon as her blood-curdling scream filled the room her vision darkened and she had a new vision.

 Chapter 307 - Child Rearing

    Roselyn had a new vision, when her sight cleared and she could slowly understand what was happening she looked down at her bump and she noticed something different. It was extremely heavy, she tried to move but her huge belly was impeding her any movement.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes for the efforts and finally, after using all her energies she lifted her leg and held onto the bed''s sheet to bnce the weight and sit down.

    Roselyn caught her breath since she was panting, she touched her bump and her heartbeat filled the room until all of a sudden it stopped.

    Roselyn swallowed down, what did that mean?

    Until another weird noise filled the room, Roselyn couldn''t recognize it. It was too low to be heard, her belly also began to shake and her vision darkened once more time.

    A new vision shock her, she was holding a baby in her hands, she caressed its smooth cheeks and smiled at the baby.

    Footsteps echoed from afar and Roselyn turned around to see John there holding another baby and walking toward her..

    Roselyn''s eyebrows curved down, perplexed by the sight of that baby.

    John headed her the baby and Roselyn managed to hold them both. They both smiled at Roselyn and for the third time, her vision darkened once again.

    She was having the first vision again, but this time the unrecognizable noise got louder allowing Roselyn to figure out that noise was a second heartbeat. She was going to have twins.

    The strong thigh she had was of the second baby who had been hidden behind the first baby and now was finally moving and kicking.

    Roselyn woke up from her vision, when she came back to reality all maids surrounded her and were tapping on her forehead with wet towels while John hold her head and with a concerned pleading gaze whispered to her to get strong.

    They all gave her a relieved ce seeing she was finally back, John soon asked her, "are you alright?"

    Roselyn nodded, she was still pale so she drank a bit of water with some sugar in it. John caressed her, he sighed still worried about her health.

    "I had a vision," Roselyn whispered. Her eyes filled with tears and John shook his head probably thinking she was going to tell him the bad news.

    Roselyn held his hand hastily and shook it while a big genuine smile curved his lips. Her eyes sparkled in joy, "we will have twins." She said.

    John opened his eyes widely, did he hear it right?

    "twins?" he asked to make sure he had heard her. She nodded still smiling joyfully, "yes John. I had a vision, we will have two babies."

    John covered his head with his head and looked at Roselyn confused yet so happy and overwhelmed in happiness.

    "Twins!" A maid eximed, the other three maids smiled as well and began to p their hands in joy.

    It was such a rare thing for the banshee to get pregnant it would probably be even rarer to get twins but t was usible because of Roselyn''s imminent improvement and increase of powers. Her mother also had twins so it was understandable she would get twins too yet the thought never urred to their minds.

    "The visions aren''t always right Rose�� but if we will have twins I would be even happier," John said he seemed so much more relieved and rxed since he heard Roselyn tell him she was going to give birth to two babies instead of one. For some instants, he thought she had a negative vision but when she told him the truth, he felt so happy that he wanted to pray to the Gods and thank them for having blessed him with such a bit of luck.

    "I know my visions aren''t always real but I can feel this one is," Roselynmented, she then took John''s hand and ced it on the side of her belly where the child was so that he could feel it too.

    John focused and gestured to the maid to be quiet so that he could hear better.

    Two strong heartbeats, one was lower than the other one maybe that was the reason why they didn''t hear it earlier.

    However that was the proof Roselyn was right, there were two heartbeats and probably they will have two twins.

    Roselyn''s heart was overwhelmed in joy and vibrations of happiness shivered through her spine as she acknowledged she was going to get more chances of having at least one boy to give the realm an heir.

    John traveled his gaze to one maid "did you call all the doctors of Kratez?" He asked.

    The maid nodded, "I did, I found 5 of them, and three of them are doctors who know how to help banshees and they all say giving birth should be just as hard as for a human." She whispered as lower as she could not let Roselyn hear what he said.

    John nodded to her and his gaze darted back to Roselyn who was still smiling while she drank some coffee.

    She looked so happy that John wished he could pause time and paste that joyful expression in his mind to keep it for him forever.

    John and the maids left the room after some minutes since Roselyn wanted to sleep so they quietly walked out.

    John told all the maids to search for doctors toe to their ce and stay there for a while.

    Meantime on the opposite side of the vige, William was getting always closer to the son he adopted in the orphanage: Sebastian. He was a perfect kid, he made sure to clean his room and make his bed just like they taught him at the orphanage.

    Moreover, he also offered the maids to help them with the cleaning and in the free time spent time with William who was teaching him how to read and how to write.

    Sebastian Nomen was a very grateful boy, indeed he thanked every day William for his kind gesture of adopting him.

    Every day when Sebastian woke up he prayed to never get back in the orphanage and he promised himself he would behave to be the best kid William would have.

    William also introduced Sebastian to other kids of the vige and enrolled him in school but the other boys looked down on him and excluded him because they called him an ugly orphan.

    When William heard them speak like that he scolded them and asked Sebastian why he didn''t talk back to them when he had to.

    His reply was, "I am used to being called like that. However, they say the truth I am an orphan." He shrugged and then came back to y inside while the maids looked at him moved.

    "He is a very good kid. I wonder why he wasn''t adopted before." One maid said sighing, William looked at her and returned his smile.

    He deeply down knew why, it was the same reason why Ethan''s mother abandoned him, it was because not many people can child rearing.

    William didn''t know about his parents but he knew they were alive when they left him to the orphanage, he asked for that information to the tutor.

    He also asked the kid if he felt any resentment or anger for their parents but contrary to William''s expectations he said he didn''t. He only wondered why they left him and if they were good or bad people.

    Sebastian''s answer proved how smart a person he was for his age and how mature he waspared to the other kids.

    William headed him a tray full of biscuits and nome took a few biscuits.

    "Thank you." He murmured to John and the maid, probably thinking she was the one who baked those.

    "You''re a good kid. You deserve much happiness nome." The maid whispered to him and caressed the kid who smiled making all the biscuit''s cream lightly overflow from his mouth. William and the maidughed aloud while the kid covered his mouth and blushed embarrassed.

    After he finished eating he pointed at one portrait in front of him, it was a portrait of John and Ethan together.

    "Are they your sons?" He asked.

    William nodded, "yes they are."

    William kneeled and sat nearer him.

    "This guy," he pointed at Ethan, "he grew up alone as well, we didn''t have a good rtionship because his mother abandoned him and told me about his existence only to use it as an excuse to get back with me. I regret not having looked for him earlier because he was one of the best people I have met despite hisplicated harsh past."

    William sighed, his eyes filled with tears. God only knew how much he missed Ethan and how much he wished he could travel back time to spend more time with him. The only thing he could do now was live in his honor and do things he would do to pay homage to his memory.

 Chapter 308 - Snowflakes

    Roselyn health was getting drastically declining rapidly day by day. It had been two very intense andplicated weeks for Roselyn who felt so tired and worn out. Despite John''s efforts to give her everything she needed and to provide her with a medical fierce he still didn''t avoid destiny to get in the middle of his perfect ns.

    He made sure she had a nutritional n but even with that she still felt worn out and without energies.

    She had constant headaches and the cramps were very tough. She barely could sleep at night which made John not sleep as well, he held her hand and told her everything will be fine and she needed to stay strong.

    He even tried to absorb her pain but it didn''t work, so at the third effort to try to sleep John asked to talk to her to keep her distracted from the pain.

    The thighs were so strong and painful that she was paining and sweating.

    "Grip around my hand as strong as you can." John told her, she did it and as she gripped, her nails sank in his skin.. He endured the pain effortlessly, even if as soon as Roselyn realised the grip he was bleeding.

    The wound healed after few seconds and Roselyn took deep breath when the cramp finally ended.

    "You have to stay calm," John said when her eyes filled with tears and her breath shortened, her heart beat raced and she nkly stared at the wall in front of her.

    "Look to me," John said when he understood she was panicking, she didn''t look at him. It was like she left her body, his voice sounded afar and oppressed by the voices in her head.

    John didn''t give up, he shook her hand and whispered again, "look at me, Rose."

    Roselyn darted her gaze slowly to meet John''s gaze.

    "I want you to name three things in the rooms that could be helpful for our babies." John said.

    Roselyn swallowed down and began to gaze around the room in search of some objects that may answer to John''s question.

    It took her few minutes to name three things, "the bed, the bottle on my bedside table and the papers to draw on." She said, spending time to look for objects helped her to catch her breath and to chill down.

    Roselyn smiled to John, he always found a way to help her in any asion, he was the definition of perfect boyfriend.

    Roselyn felt a bit better, he stood up and speeded to the kitchen to get her a ss of water.

    Roselyn drank few sips of water and then ced it on her bedside table.

    She sighed, "why am I feeling like this? The babies are in danger?" Roselyn asked, her voice was broke for her concern.

    John sat back on the bed and rested his hand on Roselyn''s knees, "no, they are just growing and draining your energies to grow. You will be fine." John reassured her and smiled to her offering the most supportive smile he could give even if he was just as worried and as miserable for not being able to do anything to help her to feel better.

    He also asked to the doctors who told all the same thing: it''s normal to feel sick in thest months of pregnancy and she would get better once the babies will be born.

    He didn''t tell them there were two babies because he deeply down was afraid of what they would say and he didn''t want to hear a negative new even if it came from an expert doctor.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, "Thank you, I hope so. I really do." Roselyn whispered.

    John covered both her hands with his, "talk to me now. Tell me what is the best memory you have during your childhood?" John asked, his intention was surely to make her talk about other things and distract her.

    Roselyn smiled, who in the middle of the night would stay awake to talk only to keeppany to his sick wife? Probably not many husbands but he did and seemed interested in her answers.

    "Hmm," Roselyn assumed a thoughtful expression as she slighly lifted her chin and looked up to think about her childhood. She couldn''t remember much about her childhood and youth but one memory was vivid and when she thought about it a smile appeared on her face.

    "I was with Abigail, it was snowing for the first time and we had never seen snow before that day so, even if we were wearing a hoodie and slepwear we ran inside. We looked up to the sky and opened our mouth trying to catch the snowkes." Roselyn smiled at the thought, she still remembered how happy she felt with Abigail and how good she felt seeing the snowkes falling down slowly and delicately and then dancing in the wind. They were thick, when Roselyn caught them they turned in a drop of water.

    That''s the moment she understood how amazing nature was and the power it could have in people''s mood. It was enough for her to see snow that it made her day and she became so happy.

    Until Ginevra saw them outside, she ran outside and screamed to them to get back inside and the next day they had high fever and cold.

    Yet that will always be one of the best days for Roselyn.

    John smiled, "I remember the first time I saw the snow myself, it was an amazing emotion." John observed.

    "I can''t wait to see it the second time with them too." Roselyn added caressing her bump and receiving a big smile from John.

    "We have to make sure they don''t wear light clothes or they will get fever like I did." Roselynughed.

    "What about you?" Roselyn then asked John who at the question smiled, a glimpse of sufference in his face while he looked down to the sheet for some instants.

    He then gazed back to her and cleared his voice, "one of the best memories I have is when I celebrated the 19th bday with my father, it was just me and him but he did everything in his power to make me have one of the best days ever. He prepared this huge cake decorated with all my favorite things at the time and then we had a huge bouquet full of amazing food. He then told me to step on the carriage and we went on a hike to visit the cascade. When we came back home I was so tired for the walk but at the same time so happy because I got to spend the entire day with the person I cared mostly about."

    "He was an amazing dad and I am sure you will be just as amazing and as considerate with our sons." Roselyn said, she could feel her eyelids got heavier and in a sudden she was sleepy.

    She crawled around John''s chest under his arm which he wrapped tighlty over her head and shoulders.

    She blinked few times at the effort to remain awake because she wanted to talk to him more, she could peek from the window so many stars filling the darkness of the night and the moon high in the sky.

    "I wonder if I will ever be able to be a good mother, but I promise I will try to do my best to." Roselyn said, while her eyes gaze up to the sky and her eyeslids slowly closed.

    "You will." John said caressing the back of her head delicately to indulge her to fall asleep.

    She fell asleep in few minutes and John smiled, she only needed to get her mind free from the negative thoughts to finally fall asleep.

    However, he prefered to remain awake so that in case she would wake up again he would notice or in case she had nightmares he would help her with his powers. Fortunately, she didn''t have bad nightmares and she slept all the night.

    When she woke up she noticed John awake and she asked him if he had stayed awake all night, he said he did because he didn''t feel like sleeping but Roselyn knew very well the real reason.

    She rolled her eyes, when Roselyn lifted her head from John''s arm, he stood up probably to walk to the kitchen and bring her food before he would eat as well.

    When he came back from the kitchen he was carrying a big huge cake with the number 8 on it.

    "My father did the same cake for the eighth month of pregnancy for my mother so I wanted to do the same for you. One more month, darling. And then we will finally mee tour sons." John said, his voice filled with happines while he walked closer to her.

    Roselyn smiled hugely and when John reached the bed she kneeled onto the bed to lean forward and kiss John on his cheek.

 Chapter 309 - Walk

    Two weeks had passed and two weeks more were left for Roselyn to finally ess her ninth month of pregnancy.

    Since that day she could give birth anytime so maids paid extra attention to her and they never left her alone. The doctors John hired were already staying in the guests'' room so in case Roselyn needed help they would respond to her appeal in no time.

    Despite Roselyn appreciating John''s help and the fact, he nned everything perfectly for the asion all the people there agitated her and gave her more anxiety.

    "Call me John," Roselyn said slightly irritated when she saw the fifth doctor pass by her room and peek inside to check on her.

    That was enough, maybe John was exaggerating now.

    John walked into the room hastily,after hearing the news she needed him. When he saw she was fine he breathed out in relief but Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down.

    "So many doctors, It was enough if you called only one or two and when it was needed not two weeks before," Roselynined, her voice frustrated and annoyed..

    "I know, I just wanted them to be there anyway. I wanted the best medical fierce and the best care and treatment for you." John said but she shook her head, she remembered Abigail''s words, maybe she was right when she told her John''s extra care was exaggerated.

    "But you didn''t ask me if it would be fine for me, you never inform me about what you do. You do all yourself!" Roselyn spat, her eyes filled with tears, and the maids hearing her raise her voice soon left the room walking away as if they understood the situation. They didn''t want to be in the middle of what may be a hormonal crisis for Roselyn.

    "You''re right, Rose. I am sorry, do you want me to send them home?" John asked, wiping away the tears that fell down her face.

    Roselyn scoffed, she didn''t even know what she wanted, the only thing she knew was that she was irritated and nervous. She rubbed her stomach with her hand since it was aching.

    The stabbing in her stomach drove her even more irritated and she clenched her fists to endure the pain while she squirmed.

    John knew her irritability was due to essing the eighth and half month so he didn''t mind her scold.

    "Are you fine?" John asked wondering if it was time to call a doctor.

    She took long deep breaths and then she knitted her eyebrows down one more time. "I am! Even if I wasn''t you got tons of doctors!" Roselyn replied, still angry.

    John bit his tongue not to giggle because he knew a chuckle would make her lose thest bit of patience in her body and made her even madder.

    "I better go tell them to leave if they are bothering you," John said turning around and taking one step toward the door.

    "No!" Roselyn raised her voice making John halt on the threshold of the door when he turned around Roselyn was smiling, she stretched her arm and looked at him tilting her head to the side, in an attempt to apologize for her switch of mood.

    John smiled as well, he walked closer to her and held her hand, she turned to the side to look at him better.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t want to raise my voice and to scold you. I don''t know what happened to me, my mood changes so easily and I feel so vulnerable and sensitive." Roselyn exined, she felt guilty for treating him badly.

    However John wasprehensive, "It''s fine, that is due to the hormones. All that I care about is that you''re fine at the moment. If the presence of the doctors even bothers you a bit tell me even by screaming and scolding. I want to make you feel better, not worse." John said.

    Roselyn then took advantage of his statement to murmur out aloud her thoughts, "I feel ufortable to have so many people here."

    John didn''t wait for her to add anything else, he only asked one question: "do you want me to tell them to leave?"

    Roselyn nodded, he then kissed her cheek and whispered nearer to her ear, "thanks for telling me."

    He then disappeared to go to the maids and told them to send all the doctors away, he rmended them to stay at home and be prepared to intervene anytime.

    In case Roselyn would feel sick or would break her waters the maids would call them and would teleport them there with their supernatural speed. It may take a few minutes to gather them all together in John''s residence but if that was what Roselyn wanted he had to respect it.

    The doctors had been sent away and Roselyn remained in her room enjoying the silence and the peace of the house, finally, she didn''t feel all the gazes on her and all the pressure the entire situation was putting on her.

    The door was slightly open so in case she spoke or called the maids, John would hear her.

    She stood up from the bed carefully and covering her belly with her hands she walked very slowly back and forth in the room.

    She had heard from thedies of the vige, when she was still unmarried, that walking helped to indulge the babies to move and get ready toe out.

    But after a few steps, she already felt tired, she was panting, and even taking a few steps tired her out so much she was sweating.

    The effort was useful, she could feel the two babies moving and kicking so she narrowed her eyes and took a few more steps.

    She bent down to hold onto the bed to rest for some instants and after about two minutes she began to walk again.

    She headed to the window and opened it slightly to breathe some fresh air while her hand was still pressing on the top of her bump to endure the cramps.

    Roselyn narrowed her eyes when a stab so intense made a shiver run through her spine.

    She screamed in pain, clenching her fists while she hold onto the window''s handle. Her knees gave up making her lose her bnce.

 Chapter 310 - It’s Time

    She screamed in pain, clenching her fists while she hold onto the window''s handle. Her knees gave up making her lose her bnce.

    John speeded toward her right in time to carry her and spare her from a drastic fall. He pinned her down the bed and stared at her with a rebuke gaze.

    Roselyn opened her mouth willing to exin to him her good intentions but her dizziness impeded her to say a word since she could barely keep her eyes open.

    "What were you doing there?!" John asked, his voice was so furious and it thundered in the room so loud that for a second the wall seemed to shake. He gave her the usual dirty look, "drink!" he headed her the ss which she took with a shaky hand.

    Roselyn didn''t have the energy toin nor to apologize she took a few sips of the water and closed her eyes while John tapped a wetted towel on her forehead.

    "You''re so stubborn, if our sons get that personality trail don''t dare to say they got it from me," John whispered with a joking tone of voice while he continued to tap on her forehead and caress her cheeks meantime.

    Roselyn breathed out a whisper, "as if you''re not as stubborn."

    John chuckled, "I indeed am, but you somehow beat me in that."

    Roselyn only hinted at a smile before tilting her head to the side while she gathered her energy.

    He then went to close the window Roselyn opened to prevent her from getting a cold.

    When Roselyn woke up, about one hourter John was still by her side, holding her hand while she painted having another strong aching stroke.

    John bit his tongue as she wanted to tell her that''s what happened when she did efforts at thest month of pregnancy.

    "Take deep breaths, it will be fine in a few minutes," John whispered to her while she squeezed his hand as strongly as she could.

    In the following week, the cramps had intensified and John was seriously getting worried, was it a bad sign? Why didn''t give birth yet when it was already almost 9 months.

    He went to ask the doctors who told him many banshees had the same problem, it was because her body was getting ready to give birth, the more she had cramps the more she got closer to the fateful day.

    That''s when he asked them if there was any remedy or any medication he could give her to feel better since his powers to absorb her pain weren''t working at all.

    The doctors told him all they could do was pray and patiently wait.

    On his way back home he lifted his chin to admire the beauty of the sky immersed in stars.

    John took a few minutes to appreciate its allure.

    He thought about Ethan and a veritable smile curved his lips.

    "I miss you," John whispered as he kept his gaze up to the sky.

    John closed his eyes to fully immerse in nature, he could feel the wind blowing his hair, he liked to imagine that was Ethan telling him he was there with him.

    "If you can hear me please help Roselyn through her pregnancy. Help her to survive." John whispered, still lifting his chin to the sky whose stars glimmered and shined intensely.

    "I miss you so much, I am sorry for having doubted you. I love you so much and always will. Thanks for being the best brother you could be." John said, he opened his eyes slowly and he smiled at the sky when he mentally pictured Ethan and him hugging in that forest.

    He stayed there for a few more minutes and then, after smiling onest time and whispering his goodbyes he speeded back to Kratez.

    John walked in and found Roselyn eating her soup as she sat on the chair nearer to her bed. When she finished her foot she took a few bites of bread and that was when she looked up to meet John''s gaze. He was staring at her from the threshold, they both smiled in sync.

    To stay close to her he had been practicing very little in thest months so he also lost some muscles yet he looked as charming as always.

    However, he needed to rest after practicing obsessively for months in view of the battle against the snakes so he took advantage of the situation to take those months to rest and take care of Roselyn as much as he wanted to.

    Roselyn dried her mouth with her tissue, when she was done eating John lifted her gently and then put her on the bed, covering her up with the sheets and tucking her in. She loved when he did that.

    "Thank you, your highness." Roselyn thanked him in a soft suave voice while he caressed her cheek.

    Just when she was about to fall asleep, her babies turned in sync and began to kick her. Roselyn unconsciously rolled her eyes, weren''t they tired? Or didn''t they have a bit of penalty for their mother?

    Probably not since their kicking intensified.

    Her back had been hurting for a few hours to the point that she could barely move, maybe walking wasn''t a great idea. She changed her position on the bed since the back pain wouldn''t stop. All of a sudden it was so intense that even breathing was hurting her.

    A thriver ran through her spine reaching the stitching pain and she gritted her teeth.

    "Are you fine?" John asked hearing Roselyn''s grunts andints about the strong stabs and the paralyzed back.

    Roselyn shook her head, no she wasn''t fine, not at all.

    John widened his eyes when he saw she broke her waters, the sheets she wasying on filled with water, and Roselyn understood what the sudden pain was due to.

    "It''s time," John whispered while he helped her to sit in a morefortable position.

    Roselyn crawled, she was starting to have contractions.

    She narrowed her eyes to endure the pain.

 Chapter 311 - [Bonus ]The Day Has Come

    John didn''t even leave the room an instant, not even to call the doctors, he barely even darted his gaze away from Roselyn. He was obeying the doctor''s orders politely and without daring to say a word. Roselyn had never seen him that well-mannered.

    Roselyn was gasping for the air and at each stab, in her belly, a scream escaped from her sore throat while her eyes filled with tears.

    They had never mentioned her such a strong aching pain, how was it possible it would hurt so much?

    "Your highness, stay strong, it may take a while." One of the doctors spoke and Roselyn inadvertently groaned at his statement. A while?? how could she resist for a while?

    "Can''t you fasten up the process? It''s hurting." Roselyn cried out while she inhaled only to scream louder when another stab hit her in the stomach.

    "The contraction is still not enough frequent." Another doctor observed whispering to the nearer doctor who nodded as if he just thought the same.

    "What does that mean?" John asked a second earlier than Roselyn who would ask the same thing, the difference is that she would ask shouting and maybe cursing for all the pain she was put through.

    "I want Abigail here," Roselyn said whimpering to the side and then to the opposite side in a desperate try to endure the pain.

    The doctor gripped her ankle to keep her still, "don''t move." one of them intervened. Roselyn replied with a glower as she tightened her fists.

    Roselyn was immersed in so excruciating pain that she could barely see clearly, it was like thousands of knives stabbing in her belly and the babies were kicking their way out.

    They were restless, they probably took the fretfulness from John.

    Roselyn shouted in pain, and John took her hand, she was sweating and her dress was filled with blood.

    "The contractions are enough frequent now. It''s time." A doctor said before taking Roselyn''s dress down and freeing her from any cloth. In a swift hast movement she was almostpletely undressed.

    John covered her with the sheets.

    "She is bleeding a lot," Johnmented, he could feel the scent of blood filling the room in an instant and he remembered about the maids, they were all vampires just like him but he didn''t know if they were probably able to control themselves.

    Why didn''t he think about that? He nned everything perfectly but that.

    He swallowed down, he walked a step forward the door which was opened but Roselyn pushed him back closer to him, "don''t dare to leave me alone!" Roselyn groaned at John who for the first time in his life was slightly scared of her. Her tone of voice was loud and severe.

    He nodded, gazing at the door anxiously.

    If the maids attacked her now, he won''t be able to defend her. Moreover, she was already extremely vulnerable, any attack or pain could drastically affect her health.

    John whispered to her he wanted to close the door but Rose, too distracted to bear the pain didn''t hear him.

    He stretched his arm yet he didn''t reach the door to close it.

    The few doctors in the room were too busy to mind him and he didn''t want to distract them anyway.

    He cursed under his breath.

    The maids indeed, just as John imagined, were smelling Roselyn''s blood, they clenched their fists to maintain control while all her senses were pushing them to run into Roselyn''s room.

    It was so hard to keep control when they hadn''t smelled fresh blood for years.

    One maid speeded in the corridor but another maid pushed her against the wall and groaned, "control yourself!"

    John heard it and he was even more preupied, he pulled his hair behind and his hand began to shake while he traveled his gaze to Roselyn and back to the door.

    "She is bleeding too much." One doctor whispered.

    The contractions also stopped, leaving her in aching burning pain.

    "Your highness, you have to push." A doctor said, shaking Roselyn''s hand.

    She was worn out, from pain and tiredness.

    John kept hearing the maidsin and argue in the corridor and he didn''t know what to do, he had one more reason to be preupated and that was Roselyn since she became paler and blood kept flowing out of her like a cascade.

    "This is way too much bleeding. It''s not normal..." Another doctor intervened.

    "Roselyn!" A doctor went to shake her from her arm to indulge her to focus and push.

    Roselyn couldn''t hear the doctors, her vision blurred for the loss of blood and she ran out of energy, she could barely keep her eyes open. Her heartbeat slowed down and she fell asleep.

    Roselyn, as soon as she fell unconscious she had a vision. In the vision, she was with John but they weren''t holding any baby, the house was oddly empty and no maids were there.

    No one was there beside them because their children were dead. She could see herself as if she was looking at the scene from afar, that was the day when she failed and their babies died.

    "Nooo!" Roselyn screamed so loud that she woke up, John and the doctors all stared at her puzzled.

    She didn''t want that to happen, she had to try to do anything not to make that happen and Roselyn was willing to risk her life.

    She frowned her forehead, all she could see all over her was blood but she didn''t give up, she pushed as much as she could, screaming in pain when tears began to fall down her cheeks.

    Roselyn let go of John''s hand to grip over the sheets and push even more.

    John, took advantage of the asion and he speeded to the door he locked it so that the scent of blood wasn''t able to escape from that room, then he speeded to the window and closed it as well.

    He didn''t want any creature from outside to attack them as well.

    Then he was back to hold Roselyn''s hand.

    One of the doctors smiled, "the cervix ispletely dted, keep going, your highness."

    John kissed her hand, and held it, even if he couldn''t help her to endure the pain he could support her.

    "Keep going, my love. You''re doing amazing. I am so proud of you." He whispered to her.

    Roselyn pushed once again.

    "I can see it! I can see the head!" A doctor eximed, making the tension in the room soften up.

    Roselyn tore of emotion, John''s statement motivated her enough to push as much as she could while the doctor grabbed the baby''s head and pulled it out.

 Chapter 312 - Giving Birth

    "I can see it! I can see the head!" A doctor eximed, making the tension in the room soft up.

    Roselyn tore of emotion, John''s statement motivated her enough to push as much as she could while the doctor grab the baby''s head and pulled it out.

    Roselyn pushed one more time until the first baby was finally out.

    Roselyn gather her breath, she took a long deep breath, when she felt the pain stopping for some instant and one of the doctors lifting the baby she smiled widely and let out augh while John''s eyes filled with tears.

    Roselyn wanted to scream in happiness when she saw it was a beautiful boy.

    She darted her gaze to John to see him crying with joy andmotion. Before she could realize it another strong stab in her stomach made her narrow her eyes.

    "Second baby?" One doctor asked, he frowned his forehead confused. There wasn''t the need for an exnation when Roselyn''s scream followed, enough to prove to them she was going to give birth for the second time. The doctor who was holding the baby dried him with a towel, he was crying aloud.

    "It''s a healthy cry." The third doctor eximed as he felt relieved to see a banshee sessfully giving birth. That wasn''t something that happened often.

    Roselyn clenched on the bed''s sheets, she pushed so strong that her legs began to shake for the tiredness.

    "Keep pushing."

    Roselyn whimpered, she felt her knees would give out, she was so tired and so worn out she didn''t have much energy left.

    Until her gaze fell on the baby, her heart filled with happiness, she couldn''t stop now, she had to push as hard as she could to give life to the second baby.

    Roselyn took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes while she pushed with all the energy left in her body.

    She let out a shout while John rushed to take her hand again and smile at her showing his support and care.

    The head got out, allowing Roselyn to gather her breath for some seconds, she pushed onest time while two doctors slid out the baby.

    A girl, a beautiful girl.

    Two twins, a girl, and a boy.

    Roselyn began to tear up with happiness, while the doctors cleaned the blood and swiped her legs.

    One doctor told John where to press to stop the flow of blood and he did, making sure he wasn''t pressing too hard to hurt her.

    The doctor who was holding the baby boy walked closer to John and handed it to him, John''s eyes refilled with tears as he lifted the little beautiful baby.

    The other doctor gave Rose the other baby and she smiled hugely looking at that gorgeous princess with big brown eyes.

    The baby boy had brown eyes as well but he had some red shades visible. "He is a vampire." the doctor who handed John the baby said and John smiled, he couldn''t believe he had a family.

    He was so happy that he wanted to scream it to the world, tell all the people who judged him and who told him he will never make it that he did, he fell in love with a girl and took his walls down to allow her full ess to his heart. He had a family with two beautiful babies and he couldn''t wait for them to grow as healthy and strong as their parents.

    John and Roselyn shared an understanding gaze as they both were the happiest they had ever been. It was like the world paused and they were living the happiest day they could live.

    When the blood was finally swiped away and the sheets were changed Roselyn turned to the side, she felt so sleepy that she asked the doctors to leave after thanking them for their precious help.

    Despite she used toin and feel ufortable with their presence in the castle she was d John called them since probably without them she wouldn''t have made it.

    The doctors brought the baby out and went to examine them to make sure they were fine.

    John meantime reached the maids to give them the news the birth went well and two stunning babies were born. When John told them the boy was a vampire they seemed so excited at the news, they began to jump all over the kitchen excitedly pping their hands.

    "I will train him!" One maid eximed, her eyes sparkled as she probably pictured her training John''s, little baby.

    "No, I will!" Another one intervened nudging the maid who first spoke, they groaned at each other until John walked in the middle of them and separated them with his hand as people normally did with children.

    "Stop it, you all have to be equally there for the babies. You''re encharged to protect them and I trust you in that. When I am away you must keep an eye on Rose and the kids. You will be their bodyguards." John said, making all the maids nod obeying John''s demands.

    They never had been encharged with such a demanding set of major importance tasks like that. They couldn''t be more honored to have the trust and esteem of none other than the King of Kratez and the Prince of Scond.

    They politely went back to the kitchen to prepare some food for Roselyn and the doctors just as John asked them to.

    After about four hours Roselyn woke up, when she opened her eyes John was ying with the little girl.

    "Look, mom woke up," John said stretching his arm and leaning the beautiful girl to Rose.

    Roselyn was still aching and worn out from giving birth yet she took Felicity.

    Her little eyes were still bloated and closed, she had her minuscule fists closed and she only moved her arms.

    Roselyn carried her with two hands yet she seemed so fragile and sweet, the pain she suffered giving birth was surely worth the magnificent babies she gave birth to.

 Chapter 313 - New Room

    Roselyn stayed in bed for the rest of the day, the next day she woke up hearing the cry of the babiesing from afar. She heard John speeding from the other room and in a few minutes, a peaceful silence fell back in the room.

    He slept in the same room with the babies while Roselyn slept in their room, she had slept many hours in a row so when she woke up she felt more energized. She walked toward the room, her heart was drumming in her chest for the excitement she looked forward to meeting her sons.

    John appeared right when she opened the door, he had the idea of checking on her right in time, he smiled, cing a soft kiss on her lips. "Good morning, love." He whispered.

    Roselyn rubbed her eyes still barely open, "morning." she replied.

    "Come." He said, probably understanding thatshe wanted to see their babies.

    John took her head and walked toward a room she had never walked in before, she wondered why he put them there if there were so many more rooms��

    Until he opened it, a fully repainted and redecorated nursery appeared, filled with toys. The room was painted white, with a crystal raffinate chandelier, and a two white rocking chair and a circr cot which was big enough to be the abode of both the babies who were sleeping angelically,

    Roselyn covered her mouth in awe and surprised menu, she didn''t imagine he found the time to redecorate the room himself and at the same time be a present considerate husband.

    She was so lucky to have him, she smiled hugely. "The room is beautiful." She whispered not to wake up the baby.

    John smiled as well, "thanks. I wanted to make you a surprise and thank you for having guarded my sons and for having been the strongest woman I had met." John whispered, his gaze fell on Roselyn''s lips, he kissed them softly as caressed her shoulder so gently that Roselyn''s heart melted.

    One of the babies woke up and babbled making Rose immediately turn around to look at the cot.

    Elijah woke up, he stretched his short thin arms and began to cry while Roselyn walked as hastily as she could to lift the baby and make him stop crying before he woke up the little lovely Felicity.

    Elijah immediately suffocated the cry and looked at Roselyn in admiration, Roselyn walked closer to John as he wrapped his hand around Rose''s shoulder and caressed Eliijah''s cheek with the other.

    "He is a vampire but your pregnancy wasn''t as hard as Abigail''s, and our little Elijah is even calmer," John observed, he sounded a bit confused and quizically, probably because he had never seen a vampire that calm before, despite his crying. He looked more human than a vampire.

    Elijah wrapped his arm around Roselyn''s finger and then shook it yfully.

    Roselyn chuckled under her breath she leaned over rubbing her nose with the baby''s little nose.

    John perceived Felicity was waking up as well, from the way her breath shortened, he speeded toward her and lifted the baby.

    "Good morning, princess Felicity," John said, the baby still had her eyes closed, John could carry her with one hand for her tiny body and was very lightweight.

    Roselyn headed to the kitchen, to feed the babies and then eat as well.

    When she walked into the kitchen the maids were waiting for them to arrive, when they saw them they covered their mouths in awe, their eyes sparkled, "hello beautiful babies," one maid murmured darting her gaze from one baby to the other.

    Roselyn smiled at the maids, she went to sit down on the couch and proceeded to reveal her breast to feed the little Felicity.

    She was hungry, she stuck to her breast as if she was starving and Roselyn almost whined for the pinch.

    John walked toward the maids, "what should we give him?" Roselyn heard him murmur and she lifted her head, traveling her gaze from Felicity to John.

    "What did the doctors say?" Roselyn asked, with the corner of her eye checking on the baby.

    "They said if in case the baby was a vampire to feed him with normal human food until he was grown enough and its body needed more nutrient," John replied, Roselyn, smiled when Felicity realized to assume a satisfied expression as she leaned her head on Roselyn''s chest probably willing to fall asleep again. Roselyn covered herself and fixed her dress while she rocked the baby.

    "Feed him with normal milk then," Roselyn suggested, John obeyed and gestured to the maid to make some hot milk.

    "Are you hungry?" John whispered to Elijah, his eyes were barely opened, and despite he is bigger and heavier than Felicity he wasn''t as big as Daniel when he was born.

    When the milk was ready John carefully fed the baby who after a few sips was full and satisfied.

    He walked to sit on the sofa near Rose and he began to rock the baby as well.

    Roselyn was surprised to see John be able to hold a baby and feed him little did she imagine a vampire who probably never talked to a child before could be so attentive and caring.

    When Elijah finished drinking the milk John headed the mini bottle to one maid and then he began rocking imitating Roselyn''s movement.

    The baby after a few minutes burped having John giggle at that noise and then they both fell asleep while their parents rocked them.

    When they fell asleep the maids carried the babies in their room and kept an eye on them as they slept while Roselyn and John sat down to eat breakfast.

    "It''s time to tell William and Ginevra," Roselyn said, she smiled excitedly. She ended up having a boy and a girl she couldn''t be happier than she was right now and she couldn''t wait to tell everyone.

    "We can invite them here this afternoon and also Abigail and Victor. Tell them the new and celebrate the birth altogether." John said, Roselyn, pped her hands in joy.

    "Sounds splendid!"

 Chapter 314 - Telling The New

    The invites were sent, the babies were still sleeping and John and Roselyn were decorating the house for the meeting.

    Roselyn had meticulously ced roses of different shades of pink on the table between the food, then she let fall a cascade of petals on the floor.

    The maids brought food from the kitchen and cleaned the house.

    John walked behind Roselyn and he wrapped his hands around her hips hugging her from behind, Rose tilted her head to the side making John kiss her neck passionately as he whispered, "you''re glowering, my beautiful wife."

    Roselyn smiled, "it''s probably for pregnancy, skin gets smoother I heard." Roselyn replied.

    John stole a rose from the table and he tucked it in Roselyn''s hair.

    The guests arrived and knocked on the door, the maids gazed at the couple and when they nodded they went to open to the guests.

    "Hello!" Abigail cheered joyfully while walking hastily in.

    "Good morning," William said more minding his manners.

    Roselyn smiled, gesturing to them to walk into the kitchen.

    Abigail covered her mouth in surprise and awe, probably she understood what the decorations were for since she was aware of Rose''s pregnancy. Yet she didn''t say anything, she waited patiently for Roselyn to tell the new herself.

    When William Abigail Victor and Ginevra all sat down, Roselyn took a deep breath, John held her head.

    She looked at him waiting for him to give her a sign to approve she was the one to tell the news. When he nodded, Roselyn smiled. She darted her gaze to the guests and offered them a smile.

    "We invited you because we have a new." Roselyn started, taking another breath when she finished the sentence.

    "The news is that I was pregnant. We kept the new secret because we didn''t want people to spread it and because, since I am a banshee not many banshees are lucky enough to seed giving birth." Roselyn said.

    Victor dropped his jaw, he now understood why John was missing thest months and why he barely saw Roselyn.

    William also was surprised, he had never asked Roselyn about the pregnancy and never talked to John about that for months so she didn''t know it was official since then.

    Abigail''s smile grow huger in her face while Victor still surprised by the news kept darting his gaze back and forth from Roselyn and his wife. He had never heard of a banshee getting pregnant, if that was the case it meant she was the first one over decades to get that privilege. Heprehended John''s preupation, he would be deadly scared for his wife knowing many creatures would target her if they knew the news. But he could do nothing else than support them and hope Roselyn''s baby was fine.

    "They are two twins and they are born yesterday," Roselyn said.

    The guest''s faces all turned excited, Abigail was even suffocating the cry as she tried her best not to scream and remainposed on the surface while all she wanted to do was run in her sister''s arms and hug her for such a splendid amazing new.

    Roselyn walked away with John only to return to the room carrying the two babies.

    When Abigail saw them she lost it and began to scream how happy she was for her sisters and that the babies were so cute.

    William walked toward the couple as well, he looked down at the babies in awe, as his heart melted in happiness. He looked up not to tear up and Abigail nudged him, "moved huh? I am too," Abigail whispered to him making the King chuckle.

    John headed Elijah to Abigail and hugged his father, he knew how important it was for William to have a grandson, he had always wanted one for years and he was sure after Ethan''s death he had never stopped craving to give someone the effect he wasn''t able to give to Ethan during his childish.

    "I can''t believe you did it," William whispered as he melted in John''s tight embrace.

    John smiled, his eyes filled with tears as well and he had to swallow down to suffocate them in time.

    "I can''t believe either but I feel the luckiest man ever when I am with her. I am so overwhelmed with happiness and excitement. I wish I could be a father as good as you." John said, unable to depart from the hug.

    William''s heart doubled and his eyes collided with John''s as they stared at each other triumphantly, John''s gaze was full of gratitude as his father was the only one who had believed in John since the beginning when everyone else was doubting him and judging him. While William stared at his son proudly, for having fulfilled one of his biggest dream of giving the realm an heir and forming a family with a woman he truly loved.

    Roselyn walked closer to her mother, carrying Felicity. Ginevra smiled, she had her mouth covered with her shaky hand as she looked at the baby move,

    "Hii," Ginevra whispered leaning her hand to caress the baby''s cheek and then took it from Roselyn''s hands to rock it.

    "She has the same beautiful big brown eyes," Ginevra said and Abigail nodded to confirm she thought the same.

    "And she has John''s defined jaw," Abigail added.

    The baby bubble made the three of them hold their breath to enjoy that sweet sound.

    Ginevra headed the baby to Abigail who ced a soft kiss on the baby''s cheek before rocking it.

    "What''s her name?" Abigail asked Rose who smiled as reminded the baby she met at the orphanage.

    "Her name is Felicity. When I visited the orphanage I met a beautiful kind baby whose name was Felicity who exined to me the deep meaning behind it." Roselyn caressed her baby''s shoulder and took her little hand.

    "The meaning is happiness, I liked the day of her bringing happiness whenever she went. Moreover, she will always be mine and John''s happiness.." Roselyn said.

 Chapter 315 - Privacy

    When the celebration ended and the guests left it was alreadyte evening, Roselyn had already brought the babies in their room and rocked them for a few minutes while she sang them the song her mother used to sing her when she was a child.

    It took them a few minutes to fall asleep so Roselyn and John walked to his room.

    Roselynid down, smiling at John when she saw him getting undressed to wear his sleeping clothes. Even if he had missed whole months of practice his abdomen was still sculptured and his arms were still muscled.

    A smirk appeared on Roselyn''s lips as she inadvertently bit her bottom lip, it had been a while since she had seen him naked and it was a splendid view.

    John let out a chuckle when he noticed her facial expression and then shook his head. He wore his shirt as he crawled in the bed closer to her.

    Roselyn leaned in for a kiss, she had missed him so much that she was longing for touch.

    "Rose..." John departed from the kiss, "It''s better to wait, you''re still weak and..."

    Roselyn interrupted his saying with another kiss, slipping her hand inside his shirt and caressing his abdomen.

    Roselyn''s lips were ced softly on and moved slowly as they pressed passionately on his and their tongues touched to dance slowly while her hand went to wrap behind his neck to push him closer to her.

    "I missed you," Roselyn confessed in a sensual voice, every inch of her body was desperately longing for his, she could feel shivers through her legs and she breathe shortening only at the thought of his hands on her.

    The moment she closed her eyes, he got on top of her making her open her eyes when she felt his bodyweight press gently on her as his warm fingers traveled through her neck.

    She tilted her head to the side, painting for more and gasping for air, it had been months yet she remembered vividly how amazing his hands on her felt.

    "Are you sure?" John asked, bending his chin to bend on her corbones and then trail down kisses all over there.

    "Hmm hmm," that''s all Roselyn managed to say in a nod. Her hands now rested on the back of his head and pushed him closer to her lips desperate for another kiss. She lifted her head only to kiss him passionately willing to show him she never wanted something as much as she wanted that right now.

    He couldn''t resist anymore, he removed her mini dress in a swift movement and pleased her needs. His kiss tingled through her skin, whenever his lips touched goosebumps formed and Roselyn''s heart speeded more.

    She bent her back when his kisses reached her ribs and the more he got closer to her v line the more Roselyn''s senses inebriated.

    His fingers slipped through her folds which were already wet with him barely doing anything to her giving him the proof she wasn''t lying when she said she missed that.

    He kissed the folds of her intimacy clean as Roselyn suffocated a moan by biting her hand not to wake up the children.

    His lips tingled on her smooth delicate skin making her almostugh until his practice tongue slipped through her clitoris motioning bottom-up and that''s when Rose had to hold her breath and suffocate the urge to moan loudly again. She could feel it in all her body, every muscle of her body tensed at his movements and her back was so arched her head was barely touching the pillow. His fingers moved roughly yet passionately on her lips while his tongue was irrepressible, giving Rose a hard time to repress the next moan.

    "I missed this too," John whispered, holding her hands and proceeding with a new movement this time tingling her spot in circr fast motion which made her bend her head from side to side and bit the pillow as soon as she heard her breath get heavier.

    His hands let go of Rose''s hand only to explore Rose''s breasts which were bloater than the usual, yet still warm at the touch and roundly. He cupped those with both his hands while with his tongue his message continue.

    She was gasping for air and her body was shaking in response to his magnificent work, her eyes kept rolling and closing to enjoy that pleasure to the fullest. Until he moved his mouth upper to kiss the soft smooth skin. He kissed her belly button and squeezed her breast giving her a pleasure-pain, then his fingers tilted her nipple, with his nail he brushed through her nipple turning those hard at the touch.

    After a lightly pinch he pressed his lips back to her intimacy, thistime working through her folds.

    As his tongue slipped through Roselyn felt a fresh sensation immersing her.

    "Oh my..." Roselyn moaned out under her breath. Her legs struggle not to give out.

    Roselyn looked at her from the bottom, he could peek at her ribs emerging and her tiny breast as beautiful bulges.

    "This is to thank you," John said while his tongue danced a circr motion on her clit, pushing Roselyn close to her peak.

    "Thank me?" Roselyn''s voice shook as she clenched her fists to resist, she didn''t want him to stop.

    "Yes." He murmured, "thank you for having blessed me with two beautiful healthy babies and for making me the luckiest boy in the entire world."

    Roselyn smiled, somehow his sentence pushed her even further to her climax letting her struggle to control herself.

    Pleasure sent stroke all over her legs making her knees tremble and her tiptoes tingle.

    Her breaths were short and intense as pain while she bit her tongue every time a moan tried to slip out of her mouth.

    His hands grabbed her hips, with his eyes he peeked at her reaction and he loved to see her satisfied, although he had satisfied many girls before none of them he loved to pleasure as much as with her.

    Her stomach''s knot dropping advised her it was time and she suffocated onest moan while John pulled out.

    As soon as she came she let her head fall onto the pillow, her heart still in her throat, and the pulsing sensation down there didn''t stop, probably longing for more after the long waiting.

    "It was amazing," Roselyn whispered, still inebriated by that rxed amazing sensation. John smiled, "you did a great job controlling the moans." Johnmented with a mischievous grin in his voice.

    "It was hard but worth it," Roselyn replied, they remained there for some instant while silence fell in the room.. There were no words to be spoken, to be added to bless that moment more than they already did.

 Chapter 316 - Train

    Five months had passed by, the news of Roselyn''s pregnancy was spread in the vige and the inhabitants were happy to hear they would have an heir, in addition, that news made the most skeptical vigers trust the truthfulness of their rtionship more.

    In those five months, John began to train more and Roselyn took care of the babies, the little Felicity was slowly crawling on all four and from time to time she managed to hang on the sofa or the near furniture to attempt to walk.

    Elijah on the other hand grows faster but not as faster as the other vampires, he was probably around the age of 4-5 human years and John''s preupations haunted him day and night, however, he never told a thing to Roselyn. He didn''t want to worry her.

    Those five months were the happiest for the couple who enjoyed every day with their family just as if they were in a fairytale.

    The babies grow healthy and strong, they even watched her practice and when she grow wings the babies were delighted by the view. John also started to train Elijah, even if Roselyn was opposed to his decision, ording to her Elijah was too young to practice and train at that age.

    But her scolds didn''t stop Elijah from begging John to teach him how to speed.

    Some vampires of his age curious to know John''s son visited their ce one day, and when they saw a skinny short boy with little to no skills and not able to speed they were disappointed.

    They didn''t dare to say that since they were afraid of John but Elijah could read it in their eyes so, after crying in the bathroom for some minutes he promised to himself he would get stronger and faster than them even if that meant training double as much as vampires normally trained.

    When John asked him the reason behind the sudden desire to train Elijah didn''t lie to his father. John wasn''t surprised, he would have probably done the same thing at that age

    John made him train by making him run multiple times from side to side. He exined to his son that the more he ran the more he would speed more because his legs would get muscled too and he would grow stronger.

    The little Elijah nodded and ran as fastly as he could only to find himself panting as soon as he reached the finishing line John drew on the ground.

    lUse your breath, breath slowly and controlled and take longer steps." John exined how he could improve his run and focus more and at the same time save more energy. Someone he had to learn during the years and that helped him a lot to save up energies especially for long distances.

    As he prepared for the next attempt Elijah frowned his forehead. One foot stood ahead of the other and he stood on tiptoes to run faster.

    When John screamed go he ran as fast as he could yet he didn''t speed up much than earlier.

    He took a deeply disappointed sigh as his lips curved down in sadness, "I will never be as good as them." He said in a murmur. When John heard what his son said he knitted his eyebrows down and speeded toward him, he kneeled to stare at him straight in his eyes.

    "Look at me," John ordered, Elijah''s eyes were filled with tears and he had no intention to make his father see him so vulnerable.

    "Elijah" John rebuked him and the child took a long breath and finally met his father''s gaze.

    "I wasn''t born this strong just like mom wasn''t born with wings and knowing how to control her powers perfectly. We all worked to get to this point, we practiced day after day until we grow stronger. To climb a mountain you have to climb it from bottom to top. You will get there I promise." John said.

    John stretched his hand, waiting for his son to shake it, if he did, it meant he would have epted his promise.

    He smiled and shook John''s hand.

    John then returned the smile, he was proud of him, the more he looked at Elijah the more he saw himself through him. The same thoughts John had, the same fear of not being good enough he used to have at that age and during his childhood before he grow stronger and became the opposite person.

    John changed the exercise, he grabbed two stones, of about 1lbs each and ced them near him.

    "Lift them 10 times and then do it again after about 10 seconds." John said, "you have to get muscles too."

    Elijah nodded, he took a long breath and then kneeled to pick the stones, he struggled to lift them. He only lifted them five times before he let them drop down to the ground.

    John smiled, he remembered when he did the same training, William used to train him because he feared the creature who had turned him woulde back to kill him.

    "Try again," John said but before he could finish Elijah already had lifted the stones and aplished to do seven repetitions this time.

    The third time he finally did 10 repetitions and John stopped the training topliment him, he lifted him and carried him on his shoulder while John speeded home. Elijah felt the wind blowing through his skin and his hair blew by the hair, he smiled while thrills ran through his spine.

    One day he will be that fast as well, he promised that to himself.

    When Roselyn saw them return home she smiled, "finally!" she eximed relieved, she was beginning to worry about them, they just came back in time to eat dinner together.

    Elijah ced a soft kiss on his sister''s cheek and then sat down to the chair dragging that closer to John.

    The maids ced food on the table and then sit down with them to eat all together.

 Chapter 317 - Joyful Day

    The more Elijah spent time with the other vampires children the more they disparaged him, yet he didn''t let the critics make him feel down but instead, he used them as motivation while practicing, and bulking was his outlet.

    It had been a few months since the first time he practiced and he did amazing progress despite he now was around the age of 8.

    John was proud of him although he knew the determination was due to the insults of the arrogant kids in the surrounding, he wished he could p them all but something was telling him Roselyn would scold him if he dared to do so.

    Elijah''s muscles on his arms were slightly visible and he finally seeded in speeding. He became faster every day.

    Felicity was 8 months now and she had also grown up since then.

    Her hidden talent was to eat all the food and spit it out half of it to have taken a too big bite.

    Roselyn visited the vige once in a while only to visit her mother with the little Felicity.

    She couldn''t bring Elijah too, since if he did people would wonder how he grow so fast and would understand something was off. She didn''t want to create any scandal in the vige.

    Roselyn trained very little and was not as consistent as she used to since she was busy keeping care of the kids. She missed how it felt, to be able to control nature and how amazing she felt after she seeded in that.

    Since she wasn''t training muchtely she used her powers anyway, to entertain Felicity. Whenever she saw her mother grow a nt or create blossoms she pped her minuscule hands and smiled while her wide beautiful eyes narrowed.

    "One day maybe you will be able to do the same," Roselyn whispered, kissing the palm of her baby''s hand.

    Felicity stretched her finger to caress her mother''s face and then returned the smile when she saw Roselyn lean closer and smile widely.

    Roselyn lifted Felicity and sat her on her nap, "I know you can understand me." Roselyn whispered.

    Roselyn''s gaze fell on one ss ced on the table afar from then. She smiled "open your mouth." Roselyn murmured to Felicity. The little girl knew that sentence because that''s what Rose always said before leaning the fork closer to her mouth and feeding her. When Felicity opened her mouth Roselyn stretched her hand, few drops of water arose from the water and traveled their way toward Felicity''s mouth floating in the air.

    When the drops gather upon her mouth Felicity excitedly moved her feet waiting for the drops to fall.

    Roselyn closed her fists and the water fell in Felicity''s mouth. She giggled and bubbled something inaudible which Roselyn deduced could be an attempt to say "again."

    Roselyn chuckled working her way to disintegrate the water in a few more drops and flew them back in Felicity''s mouth.

    The little girl was amazed by Roselyn''s magic, she probably wasn''t able to decipher what Roselyn was doing it but she surely was having fun as she kept moving her hands and feet in joy.

    John and Elijah came back and when Elijah saw his mother in action he sat near them and admired her. it was the first time Roselyn used her powers in front of them and Elijah was so proud of his mother. None of the moms of his "friends", the ones who denigrated him had a banshee as a mother and all he needed to do was mention his parents'' names to make them shut and apologize to him immediately after.

    However, despite they apologized or imed they would take back the critics, Elijah was still hurt by their words and those words urred in his mind every time he trained as a sort of push to do better.

    "Wow," Elijahmented in awe, staring at her mother growing blossom and bringing back to life all the dry nts around the room.

    Roselyn smiled, she allowed her eyes to make the journey through the toom and then set on her little boy, "why don''t you show your sister what you had learned?" Roselyn asked.

    Elijah smiled and nodded in pride, he was looking forward to showing his progress to his mother.

    He charged and speeded in the opposite side of the room making Roselyn drop her jaw and startplimenting him and his progress.

    Elijah was so d and happy to see both his parentsplimenting him and being proud of him, maybe he was improving and one day, earlier or sooner, he will be as strong as the other vampires if not more.

    He just had to keep practicing, after all, he was John''s son, he had the gic to be that strong.

    The more the two children grow the more the maids helped them, allowing the couple some time alone.

    For that evening the maids epted to keep an eye on the babies and babysit them while Roselyn and John went to eat in the vige at some restaurant to have a date after such a long time.

    Their visit to the vige didn''t go unnoticed, on the contrary, it caught the eyes of a few inhabitants that stopped to stare at them.

    Roselyn after almost two years got used to that and learned how to ignore the insistent gazes of the vigers.

    They walked into a restaurant which John earlier called and demanded they not to let anyone else enter beside them.

    So that they could enjoy some privacy and some tranquility.

    Roselyn dressed up for the asion with a long red elegant dress while John wore a white blouse and elegant trousers.

    Roselyn sat down and admired the restaurant which was decorated with candles and petals all over the floor.

    "This is so beautiful, John," Roselyn said.

    John smiled, he took her hand and leaned closer to the candle on their table to light it up.

    He tilted his head to the side, his eyes sparkled with love, and the more he looked at her the more he was sure he was the luckiest man in the entire world for having met her.

 Chapter 318 - Date [1]

    The restaurant began serving food to the only table taken, the one where John and Rose sat. It was at the center of the table and around it, there were plenty of vases and flowers.

    The food was served by two well-mannered waiters who sounded so excited to be serving the royal couple that they made sure to use the politest sentence and the most formal ones.

    They started serving appetizers and then pour a prestigious wine into their sses.

    When he left a chuckle escaped from Roselyn''s lips. She had never been in a resort so ssy. It seemed even huger since it was empty and every little noise echoed in the lunchroom of the restaurant.

    Roselyn nced down to the shrimp canap��s, amon dish known as open tarts. Roselyn grabbed one and took a bite of it.

    no music began to y and Roselyn''s smile grow bigger.

    "Roselyn," he whispered looking at her with his handsome face and prating eyes, the kind of face which would make any girl loses in but no girl was allowed to since he was hers.

    "You and our family might be the best things that happened to me. I know I told you that already but it''s the truth." John said sincerely as if his heart was speaking for him.

    Roselyn looked at him gratefully, she felt the same for him, he didn''t only change her purposes in life but he also made her life worth living for. Love worth feeling.

    John stretched his hand to grab her tightly, he caressed her sweetly, from palm to her fingers.

    He flinched away to give a nod to the waiter, at his gesture few waiters walked toward their table lifting so many vases full of flowers. They ced them on the floor all around the table.

    "I wish I could fall in love with you every day and I wish I could tell you how much I loved you every day." John smiled, "But I am afraid those are things that can''t be done twice. But there is one thing we can do again, Rose..." He murmured.

    All of a sudden the light in the room turned off and the flowers lit up, allowing Roselyn to notice the vases had a light wire all over their stems so their table was the only enlightened one.

    Roselyn was moved, the moment seemed toe out of the sweetest fairy tale, was she dreaming?

    She could hear him clear his voice as if he was going to say something important, Roselyn held her breath.

    "I can''t fall in love with you twice but this I can do again." He said.

    In the hand, John was caressing appeared a ring which was made of a light wire as well.

    "Will you marry me again, Roselyn?" He said.

    After that question the light turned on again and new petals appeared onto the ground and on the table, during their chat, the food on the table was brought away and new flowers filled the surface of the table.

    Roselyn looked at the ring, her eyes filled with tears, she didn''t expect him to propose to her. They were already married why would he propose?

    Regardless of all the reasons he might have Roselyn couldn''t be happier, she wanted to marry him again and again.

    Roselyn nodded, "of course I do!" She eximed.

    The waiters smiled from afar and John leaned closer to her to press his lips on her.

    His kiss was intense as he kept holding her hand as if he was scared when he stopped holding it the spell would be gone.

    After a few more kisses the waiters walked back to the table to ask John if they could start serving food again, when John said they could the waiters did their congrattions to the couple and then found their way back to the kitchen to bring out the starters.

    After one and half hours they were waiting for the cakes, Roselyn had never had a date before that day but she knew for sure that even if she had dates that one would be the best one undoubtedly.

    Roselyn''s gaze fell on the ring made of light wire every few minutes just to check if that moment was real because it seemed too beautiful and sweet to be happening to someone like her, none other than a normal girl from the vige.

    Four different cakes came to the table and Roselyn was amazed to see one of them was the triple chocte mousse, it was crazy he remembered that cake and it became such an important cake for them.

    They ate a few bites of each cake and then finally stood up. When she arose from her chair she noticed the waiters had created a carpet with the petals which lead to a closed door.

    Roselyn was even more speechless, just when she thought the date couldn''t get any better John had a new surprise in his pocket.

    She felt like a kid, coveting to know where the petals led to.

    John noticed the big smile on her lips and he understood she probably saw the petals.

    "Shall we go?" John asked, stretching his hand which Roselyn took without hesitation.

    They walked on the petals, the sweet piano''s melody began to y again and at each step, she took she felt like she was the luckiest woman in the entire world.

    They walked by the tables filled with candles and new scents dimmed them.

    Her heartbeat beating so fast that she could barely keep it under control by taking long breathes.

    Every time he made her a surprise it was like she came back in her youth.

    He made her believe in true love so much that the reality she was living became better than the one she read in books.

    They stopped in front of the door, Roselyn immediately rested her hand on the handle and John covered her hand with his.

    They looked at each other smiling.

    "Ready to open it?" John asked.

    Roselyn didn''t answer, excited as she had never been before she budged the door open.

 Chapter 319 - Date [2]

    She budged the door open, which lead to a splendid spa.

    Roselyn was amazed by the view, that was probably the only restaurant that allowed a spa treatment and only God know how many things it reserved.

    if he wasn''t the prince of Scond, Roselyn would be worried about the price.

    Roselyn walked closer to the spa, although it was located on the ground of that resort, it was still so huge that Roselyn was still shocked by the view.

    "Whenever you feel like you can enter that room," John pointed to a door hidden behind some huge nts. If it wasn''t for him mentioning that, Roselyn probably wouldn''t have noticed.

    When her gaze followed his arm, John continued his exnation, "then you will be changed with one robe and we will have some beauty treatments and massages. I heart that''s what women usually like from my father so I hope you will appreciate it." John said.

    Roselyn''s heart may explode from happiness, she wasn''t the type of girl who would have a 10 passages skincare routine but massages and beauty treatments always lead to calm and rxation.

    Roselyn after kissing him passionately and sincerely and whispering to him "thank you so much" hastily turned around and ran toward the door.

    John chuckled under his breath, understanding his father wasn''t wrong when he told him any girl loved beauty treatments.

    When Roselyn opened the door, three women carried some towels and a robe. They made her undress herself and wear the robe which smelled as fir.

    When Roselyn wore the robe she walked toward a new door, opening it she found John there. He was wearing a ck robe andid on a spa massage table.

    She hop up to the next table near to him and although he had his eyes closed he smiled hearing the noise.

    "Hello, wife." He whispered.

    A floral scent dimmed the room as the masseurs rubbed some cream on their hands and then exposed their backs to begin to massage them.

    "Ouch," Johnined when the girl pressed over at some painful spots of his.

    It was fun to hear he wouldin about some trivial massage but when he had three snakes over his neck he would barely clench his teeth to endure the pain.

    As the massage continued John groaned 2 times followed by someints which the masseusespletely ignores.

    Then they spread some oil on their neck and brought them some juice while rxing music yed.

    It got better and better every minute, lucky the maids were at home with Kathy to take care of the babies so that Roselyn didn''t have to worry nor hurry.

    The masseuses put on Roselyn''s face some mask made of cream and probably natural ingredients as it smelled like honey and vani.

    Then they took care of her manicure while John walked in a small thermal bath.

    When Roselyn''s nails had been polished and filed and her feet had been smothered Roselyn and John walked into the huge spa room.

    The women closed the door to give them some privacy and let them enjoy the moment.

    Roselyn dip a foot in the water, it was hot and making bubbles letting steam fill the room. When she sat down the hotness became a pleasure.

    She tied her hair with the hair tie she had kept in the pocket of the robe. John walked closer to her and grabbed her hips pushing her close while her hands were too upied spinning her hair around to avert from him.

    After she was done with her hair fixing she ced his hand on John''s shoulders, smooth and oily for the massage, she pressed gently onto them as a delicate massage and she tilted her head to the side closing her eyes when she saw John was going to kiss her.

    John''s hand held her hips and pressed tightly to lift her and hold the kiss for longer until Roselyn departed leaving him crestfallen by the gesture, probably longing for more.

    Didn''t he remember they were in a spa and a restaurant? resort? whatever that ce was Roselyn didn''t think it would be appropriate if they did more than kiss.

    She even feel embarrassed to kiss him though they were the only ones in the room.

    "Can I ask you one thing?" Roselyn asked as she bent over to pick some flowers from the near vase and she put them in the water. it began to float around them.

    John nodded gazing at the solitary flower so he picked another one by slipping it out of the vase and putting it in water as well.

    The two flowers chased each other following the water track.

    "What were you scared of before you fell in love with me?" Roselyn asked, her question destabilized him to make him wait a few seconds before replying to recollect his thoughts. He slouches forward and hits his flower with two fingers to make it slide faster than Roselyn''s flower.

    "Maybe I was scared," John replied, meeting her gaze as he stretched his legs.

    Roselyn knitted her eyebrows down but he took a long breath as if he had never told anyone what he was going to say.

    "I was scared to see what love did to other people, I saw how Victor changed when he fell in love with a girl back then and how he stopped to think putting her before everyone including himself. I thought love made people weak, thoughtless, and foolish." John said.

    "And what do you think now?" Roselyn asked, drifting her gaze to the flowers which stopped between the couple.

    "I still think love makes you foolish and thoughtless." He said chuckling, Roselyn smiled tucking his hair to the side.

    "But I am not scared of it anymore, I think that''s fair. You might seem weak to the ones who never got the luck to feel like how it is being in love but deep down you be a better person so that''s a fair exchange and reward.. I needed to be a better person and I did with you."

 Chapter 320 - Self Confidence

    After a few more heavenly rxing hours John and Roselyn returned home.

    The babies were already sleeping and there was a peaceful silence. The house hadn''t been that quiet in a very long time.

    The couple whispered hello to the maids and as quietly as they could they walked into their room.

    After almost a year since the baby''s birth, It was so weird the house and their privacy sounded like something luxurious and rare.

    After changing into sleeping clothes they jumped on the bed andid down, that day became probably one of Roselyn''s favorite days in her entire life.

    Before Johnid down he opened the drawer of his bedside table and slipped out a small golden box.

    It wasn''t hard to deduce it was probably the real ring for their second marriage but Roselyn didn''t expect that, she didn''t know a second wedding required a second ring as well. It was probably a genuine gesture John did because their marriage was random. The idea of marrying with their familypleted and so many sesses aplished since the first time made him even more proud and grateful.

    He opened the gold box where a beautiful ring was inside, there was a rose gold gem which was way too shiny and beautiful that Roselyn was scared to touch it to break it.

    Her hands slightly shook but she stretched it out for him to take it.

    Roselyn gave him her hand and he caressed her fingers gently before he slipped the ring through her long thin finger.

    * * *

    The next month everyone in the vige knew about their second marriage, everyone knew their bond was true now. Although some of them were curious to see the future heir, William did a good job to shush the rumors iming they only had a girl.

    Sebastian was always closer to William, he also met Roselyn and John and he conquered the heart of everyone for his sweet soul and gentle heart.

    The more the days passed the more William knew it wasn''t a coincidence if God made him meet Sebastian right after Ethan died. Maybe that was a way to give him a second chance and show he learned from his mistakes.

    Elijah and Sebastian were ying with some cards sitting on the floor.

    "I heard some boys make fun of you," Elijah said, Sebastian took a long breath of relief, as if he was almost ashamed about that.

    "William told you so?" He asked but Elijah shook his head keeping his gaze set on the cards.

    "I heard them talking about you, I didn''t like that."

    Another breath Sebastian took, he didn''t know they talked behind his back and he felt even more humiliated, what did he do to deserve to be treated like that?

    "It''s fine, I don''t mind them," Sebastian replied even if both of them knew that wasn''t the truth but only the usual thing people say when they want to pretend they are strong enough not to mind what people think or say about them.

    "The other vampires make fun of me too, because I am slower than them and shorter," Elijah said, his forehead creased as he got slightly flustered even remembering all the awful things they used to say.

    "I am training to be faster than them, I don''t want to be sad for what they say anymore."

    "But ...I don''t want to change so that they like me more or they shut up when they see me."

    Sebastian had a point, he didn''t want to train or to change what he was so that the boys wouldn''t make fun of him anymore.

    But Elijah shook his head as if he didn''t understand what he meant.

    "I don''t mean to change for them. When they tell you something rude and disrespectful you get sad and hurt because you know what they say is true? Am I right?" Elijah raised his eyebrow as he stated.

    Sebastian nodded shyly, confused yet curious to know what he wanted to say.

    "What I mean is that I want to change my mindset so that when they will judge me or say anything rude to me, because they always will do, I won''t believe it. I want to get as confident in my body as possible." Elijah exined, his head tilted to the side as he stared at Sebastian with a look of determination that Sebastian immediately nodded.

    He had a point, he wasn''t practicing and getting strong to prove them a point but to prove it to himself, so that he would change his way of thinking and improve his self-confidence so much that no critic would hurt him nor would make him doubt his capabilities.

    Except for one thing which made Sebastian reconsider his reasoning and wonder if that may work for him as well.

    The critic submitted by his so-called friends wasn''t about his stature but more about something he couldn''t change about himself. They called him an orphan, a lost boy who had no one. Or they asked him why he was left as if he was supposed to know.

    So the things he was used of weren''t some thoughts but more like matters of fact. Because despite William adopting him that didn''t change the fact he was still an orphan and his parents left him.

    "But they call me orphan and indeed I am an orphan. And they say maybe if my parents left me it''s because I deserve it. Those aren''t things I can change or provewrong."

    When Elijah heard him he looked sad and destabilized more as if for a second he had forgotten who Sebastian was and that he was an orphan and could get different critic from others.

    He remained quiet for some seconds to think about another tip but nothing came to his mind.

    Sebastian smiled, understanding he left Elijah speechless, "it''s fine. It''s something I have to deal with for the rest of my life.. Maybe one day those things won''t be able to prate me as much as they do now."

 Chapter 321 - Penetrating Things

    Sebastian smiled, understanding he left Elijah speechless, "it''s fine. It''s something I have to deal with for the rest of my life. Maybe one day those things won''t be able to prate me as much as they do now."

    Elijah returned the smile and caressed his friend''s shoulder, "I am sorry. I promise you one thing." Elijah said as he leaned closer to him his voice lowered down. He checked the surroundings and after making sure no one was listening he smiled.

    "When you will be old enough I promise you I will bring you to meet them. While you grow I will look for them... I will find out if they are... if there is any chance to meet them and if there is I will try my best to make you meet them so you will find your answers." Elijah said, clenching his fists in determination.

    Sebastian smiled and nodded vigorously, he always wanted to meet them, to find out more about them. Even seeing how they looked would be enough for him and would make him feel better.

    He didn''t want to ask them why they left him, no, that wasn''t his purpose at all, he only wanted to know how they looked like and to meet them.

    "I don''t want to ask them anything, I only want to see them. Even if they won''t recognize me... I just want to hear their voices and have an idea of how they look like." Sebastian said aloud his thoughts and Elijah remained even more shocked. if he was Sebastian he would throw them thousands of questions but he didn''t want to push him.

    "I promise you then that I will find their names. Sooner orter." Elijah said, smiling and knitting jos eyebrows together. He stretched his hand waiting for Sebastian to shake it to sanction the deal.

    When he shake it they both hugged together.

    The lunch was ready so John called the two boys to gather with them and eat.

    After having a good lunch, John and Roselyn came back home with their sons.

    During the lunch, Felicity proved to her little audience she sessfully learned how to babble the word "mama" which was the closest thing to the word mom.

    Learning a new word at that age meant that the only word she knew she would say that on any asion. Hungry? Mama

    sleepy? Mama

    seeing someone new or referring to anyone? Mama

    the only thing she said over and over was that word.

    However, the positive thing was that when the kids came back home they were tired enough to rest with a good nap.

    John and Roselyn meantime cleaned the house since they let the maids take some days off and meantime started to n some gifts for Christmas since it was only in few months left and they had to get their children their gifts.

    they didn''t announce they are going to marry yet, because Roselyn wanted to tell the news with the whole family gathered together.

    However, despite that, John and Roselyn couldn''t be closer and happier than they were.

    Thanks to the babies their lifepletely changedand slowed down, John didn''t practice as much as before and the inhabitants of Kratez looked at him with different eyes as if he changed, probably having the same mindset John used to have before he fell in love. The kind of mindset that considered letting someone in, would mean allowing them to make you weak and take advantage of you.

    But John didn''t care, all that mattered to him was that his thought was different. He didn''t care if they thought he got weaker or more vulnerable he only cared about his and Roselyn''s happiness.

    ***

    The next day when Elijah had woken up right after making breakfast as praxis he went to train. He trained with his friends in the morning or with John in the afternoon every other day.

    As he trained with the other vampires he asked around if any of them knew how to find people if you didn''t know their names nor theirst names.

    The boysughed and shook their heads confused, "who do you need to find?" one of them asked but Elijah shrugged.

    He didn''t want to tell them about Sebastian and his mission, but at the same time, he needed to find a way to learn more about his parents or at least find out their names.

    He promised that to Sebastian and he was more than willing and motivated to help him to know their parents. Especially after all the times John told him about Ethan, he didn''t know him but from the way people spoke about him, he knew he was a good person.

    Elijah speeded to the vige, so many people not too far away from him so he hid behind a tree while he managed to control his instincts, he never smelled that much of human blood and he was attracted to it as a maic or a craving.

    He shook his head and clenched his fists, he had to stay strong and resist if he didn''t want to be discovered and who knows how many worst things would happen.

    When he spotted the owner of the orphanage leaving the ce to chat in the garden with some woman he walked closer to it by kneeling.

    He finally sneaked inside and rush to the table where he could spot some dossiers.

    Luckily Roselyn taught him how to read so that he could search for Sebastian''s name in there and maybe if lucky enough find his parents'' names as well.

    There it was, the name Sebastian in caps. He smiled, but he had to hurry, he could hear the woman''s footsteps echoing from afar.

    He browsed through the pages until a voice made him halt and freeze.

    "Who are you?"

    Human''s sulent blood immersed him as he turned around slowly and let the book fall on the ground, a loud noise echoed inside the room filled by a curse under his breath.

 Chapter 322 - Be There

    He browsed through the pages until a voice made him halt and freeze.

    "Who are you?"

    Human''s sulent blood immersed him as he turned around slowly and let the book fall on the ground.

    It was a girl, probably 10 years old or something like that, as soon as she saw his red eyes she narrowed her eyebrows and took steps back as if she was scared he would hurt her.

    Deciphering the fear in her eyes Elijah shook his hand, "don''t be scared please," he whispered, scrutinizing the background. The owner of the orphanage''s footsteps got always closer.

    "I have to go," Elijah said, speeding away as fast as he could before the tutor entered back in the orphanage.

    When the tutor found Emily picking a dossier she frowned her forehead and asked her what she was doing there.

    The girl hesitated for some instants then she took a deep breath and ced the dossier on the table struggling to stay on her tiptoes.

    "I was looking for papers to draw on." The girl said, making up an excuse.

    The woman scoffed and then told the little girl to leave and that she will draw the next day with all the other kids.

    When Emily came back into the room she watched through the window, there was no sign of Elijah and she wondered who that child was, she had never seen anyone as fast as him before.

    Elijah came back in Kratez, furious, he was so close to finding out the names when that kid distracted him, he will probablye back tomorrow.

    ***

    Roselyn and John had organized a party in the castle where they invited all their closest rtives to inform them about the second marriage. During the party, Elijah took advantage of the asion to talk to Sebastian and tell him he may find his parents'' house by sneaking inside the orphanage.

    Sebastian opened his eyes widely, he shook his head vigorously. "Don''t get in there, they will find out you''re a vampire and will burn you or kill you." He said all in a breath, he inhaled to only speak loudly again before Elijah could intervene, "and then your father will kill me because I made you go there."

    Elijah chuckled, mentally checking his name to the list of people scared of his father, he never knew Sebastian was one of those but he wasn''t surprised. John had a huge reputation and history of people killed and his attitude wasn''t sure the kindest transparent one.

    "Don''t worry, I know where the dossier is so I will be fast," Elijah said confident in his skills and in the orphanage owner to bring the papers in the same ce where he found it.

    He surely got his headstrong from Johnsince he didn''t seem willing to change his mind even if Sebastian insisted so.

    "Pleasee closer." John''s voice filled the room catching the attention of all the guests who gathered around the couple to hear what they had to announce.

    Roselyn was smiling as if she was the happiest while John was slightly embarrassed, maybe for the first time in his life, not because he was ashamed of his feelings but because he had never done such a deration in front of all so many people.

    John cleared his voice, "I have proposed to Roselyn for a second time. We will get married." He said, leaving the guests in shock, that wasn''t amon thing to do especially not if the couple was a royal couple. But John didn''t care, he had never liked to do things following the traditional rules.

    Every guest congratted them and then they cheered to their second wedding.

    Roselyn and John already decided they didn''t want anyone in their second wedding except their sons. They wanted to marry at the beach where John brought her the first time.

    it wasn''t an official event but more like a ceremony and a special day to celebrate how much they loved each other and they didn''t need anyone besides their sons there.

    After the ceremony, Abigail Victor and Daniel stayed to sleep in the guest''s room. So Elijah and Sebastian asked them if they could stay in the same room, Roselyn epted and asked John to bring the bed to Elijah''s room.

    The two boys spent the night chatting and nning their future, Elijah told him how he wanted to rule Kratez one day and follow in his father''s footsteps.

    On the contrary, Sebastian had different and simpler goals, he only wanted to form a family, the one he never had, and have a normal simple life.

    "You''re the only friend I have," Elijah said to Sebastian who smiled.

    "You too." He replied whispering.

    "I promise I will always be there with you," Elijah said.

    ***

    The next morning Sebastian got visits from some of the boys who usually make fun of him, Elijah looked at them talk from the opposite side of the room.

    Their way of making fun was subtle, they made a joke suddenly while they normally chatted and then pretended it was a joke and nothing personal. That was one of the most malignant things, the more Elijah heard them the more his blood boiled in his veins and he was struggling not to tell them how contemptible their soul was.

    "I am sorry for talking about parents, I know you don''t have them but maybe it''s better since you have no one to argue with." One of them said pretending to argue was better than not having your rtives.

    After that sentence Elijah lost it, he stood up and removed the sses he was wearing to hide his red eyes, he walked toward them.

    The kids looked at him and then exploded inughs pointing at him, "what is wrong with his eyes?!" one of them said.

    "Please Elijah don''t...." Sebastian whispered to his friend but it was toote, he walked in front of Sebastian as if his body was a shield and folded his arms while he knitted his eyebrows down.

 Chapter 323 - Be Patient With People

    "Please Elijah don''t..." Sebastian whispered to his friend but it was toote, he walked in front of Sebastian as if his body was a shield and folded his arms as he knitted his eyebrows down.

    "Take back all the deplorable things you said to my friend." Elijah''s voice thundered in the room making silence fall for some instants and then the room filled once again with theughs of the kids.

    "We didn''t say anything but the truth. Calm down." One of them said in between theughs and glowering at both Elijah and Sebastian.

    Sebastian was worried for Elijah, he didn''t want him to get discovered and he kept tightening his wrist to warn him to stop and let them be.

    "Please Elijah," Sebastian whispered, looking at his friend with a pleading look on his face.

    Elijah darted his gaze from Sebastian to the kids who keptughing as if there was something fun about the jokes they made.

    Now they weren''tughing only at Sebastian but also at Elijah.

    "I said to take back all the awful things you said." Elijah raised his voice but the kids didn''t stopughing and putting their hands in the same position as Elijah to make fun of him as well.

    His anger was getting closer and closer to the limit of making him lose his patience.

    while Sebastian got even more worried, what if Elijah hurt them revealing his supernatural nature?

    Just when the situation seemed not to get worse than it already was near to Elijah appeared John. Making the kids halt and suddenly stopughing to hold their breath, they had never seen the future King of Scond before.

    They bowed their heads making Elijah groan under his breath seeing how fake they were.

    "What is going on?" John set his gaze on Elijah gazing at him raising his eyebrow and in a scolding tone of voice continued, "What did I tell you?" He asked probably referring to all the times he warned Elijah not to get that close to humans because they could discover his nature.

    Elijah kept glowering at the kids, frowning his forehead.

    "They make fun of Sebastian, I don''t like that," Elijah said, clenching his teeth.

    That''s when John''s gaze traveled to the kids, "why are you making fun of Sebastian?" He asked hinting an annoyed expression. He didn''t have to ask why they offended him because it was obvious although silly.

    The kids looked at each other quietly, probably not knowing what to reply.

    "Your highness we were only joking we are Sebastian''s friends we...."

    Elijah intervened, "friends? Friends don''t make fun orugh at their friends." Elijah''s voice grow angrier the more he heard the liesing from their mouth.

    "What is wrong with him, huh? He got some anger issues." One of them whispered followed by some chuckle.

    John had to control himself as well, hearing how they treated and talked about his son. People are so awful sometimes but bing parents was also about that, doing the best thing even if that meant not giving those kids a lesson.

    "You should leave now," John said, forcing the fakest smile he could offer. After his suggestion, the kids rolled their eyes and scoffed before walking away.

    When the door mmed close and they finally left Elijah groaned, "I hate them!" He spat.

    Sebastian smiled at his friend and caressed the back of his shoulders, "I know but they don''t deserve your attention. Ignore them." He said, receiving a nod from John.

    "Elijah you have to control your anger and understand that some people are just too silly and arrogant to think clearly." John intervened still staring at the door they mmed and shooking his head at their bad manners.

    "I had tried to change people around me all my life, and when I didn''t seed I would change myself to try to get their approbation," John said, sighing and gazing at both the kids.

    Those memories prated in him and hurt him as if those were opened wounds but John endure the pain those memories gave him because it was worth to give his son and Sebastian a lesson about how people are.

    "Do you know what that lead me to?"

    Sebastian and Ethan shook their heads.

    "That lead me not feeling happy in my own body and never being satisfied with my progress. Because I revolved my life around their expectations and their approval. Until I find out that the only person I had to satisfy was myself." John exined. He smiled at them, "you should focus more on what you two think of yourselves and change your thoughts before even considering changing the other''s opinions because that will only lead to making you spend energies on unworthy things."

    John then stretched both his hands and walked with the kids in the kitchen where Roselyn and Abigail were cooking together while the little Felicity tasted every food she put her eyes on.

    She smiled when she saw her brother and opened her hands waving.

    Elijah walked toward her sister and ced a soft kiss on her cheek.

    Felicity took a biscuit and waved in front of her brother and then leaned in closer to his lips. Elijah smiled and chuckling he took a bite of the biscuit.

    Then Felicity put the entire biscuit in her mouth and smiled moving her head from side to side at the delicious taste of the biscuits.

    "Is everything fine?" Roselyn asked John as he wrapped his hands around her hips hugging her from behind as she cooked.

    "yes," John replied, with the corner of his eye he saw Elijah was looking at them so he winked at him to reassure him he won''t say anything.

    Elijah felt more relieved, not because he was scared of his mother but because he didn''t want to disappoint her.

    "Are you all ready to see our cake?" Abigail said, opening the oven to slide out the cake.

    "Yes!" Elijah and Sebastian replied in sync while Felicity pped her head and nodded her head vigorously.

 Chapter 324 - Good Kids

    "Happy birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Felicity and Elijah. Happy birthday to youuu.." rtives sang all in sync for the celebration of Felicity''s third birthday, and Elijah''s eleventh.

    Although Elijah grow fast just like a vampire normally does, John was still concerned since he didn''t see in him the same improvement he saw in Daniel, Abigail''s son.

    Vampire''s overdeveloped growth and strength didn''t depend on age nor gic. It was something unnatural which vampires were born with. John made Elijah practice a lot, about 3 to 4 times a week but despite that, his results weren''t the same as the other kids he used to train.

    John never said anything to Roselyn nor Elijah but Victor noticed that.

    "Is Elijah eating enough?" He asked John while they both looked at Roselyn cutting the cake from afar.

    John took a relieved sigh, "he is. He is doing everything right but the process seems slower than the other vampires." John frowned his forehead.

    "Maybe you didn''t feed him blood as soon as he was born and that''s the reason," Victor said but John shook his head.

    "It''s not that."

    Roselyn gave everyone their piece of cake and then gestured the maids to bring in the gifts.

    "Maybe he only needs more time to get the same results. Don''t bother too much, John." Victor offered a smile to reassure his cousin who seemed still unsure about the situation.

    He would try to do his best to help Elijah and he didn''t want him to feel less strong than the other vampires of his age.

    He also started to question and notice other vampires aged faster than him but John always reassured him.

    Roselyn walked toward John and gave John their gifts so that he could bring those to the two sons.

    Elijah smiled and grabbed his huge rectangr gift while Felicity kept shaking her gift and asked what it was.

    "Open them!" Roselyn said excitedly.

    At themand, they started to scratch and unwrap their gifts excited.

    When Felicity unwrapped her gift she dropped her jaw and screamed of joy and excitement when she saw the doll and the carriage with horses in miniature.

    "Thank you so much," Felicity said smiling hugely and starting to y with the toys immediately.

    Elijah opened the gift, it was a guitar inside of a box.

    He didn''t expect that gift but maybe because he didn''t expect it he was surprised and excited at the sight.

    "A guitar?" He eximed.

    John smiled nodding, "I thought it was a good idea and maybe you can develop an outlet and a hobby besides practicing."

    "If you want we will make you get sses to learn how to y it," Roselyn added, then she drifted her gaze to the other guests inducing them to proceed on giving their gifts.

    The kids received so many gifts but the most special ones were the one hand made by Sebastian for both Felicity and Elijah. In the orphanage, he had lots of free time so he had to find many hobbies to spend the time on. He learned how to sew and how to fold papers to recreate a building. For felicity, he sew a hat while for Elijah he created a castle made of folded papers and then painted.

    Those gifts were highly appreciated by the kids but also by the guests who didn''t stopplimenting Sebastian for his idea. He could have just asked his rich father to buy something but instead, he took days and hours to work on his gifts which only showed how much he cared.

    When the party was over John and Roselyn helped the maids to clear the mess of wrapping papers and food on the floor.

    Felicity like a ko wrapped her hands around Roselyn''s leg making her mother chuckle as she bent down to pick her up.

    Elijah meantime speeded around the room to pick up the stuff faster making Roselynugh even louder.

    She had never thought having a vampire as a son would be beneficial to clear up the house.

    "Mommy, I am sleepy," Felicity murmured pinning her head on her mother''s shoulder while she brought her into her room.

    Elijah ran before them while he opened his arms widely pretending he had wings.

    "Can I tuck her in bed?" Elijah asked stretching his arms toward her sister and looking at Roselyn with a begging gaze.

    Roselyn smiled, "of course, you can. Be careful." She whispered as she saw Felicity was already closing her eyes slowly.

    Elijah ced his sister gently on the bed and then carefully tucked her in the sheets, then heid next to her.

    "You''re a good brother," Roselynmented whispering as she leaned closer to Elijah and ced a soft kiss on his cheek.

    "Thank you, mommy." He replied, smiling. He then turned to the side and whispered, "good night mommy." he closed his eyes to fall asleep.

    "Good night." Roselyn caressed his shoulder and fixed the sheet which exposed Elijah''s knee.

    Roselyn walked back into her room with a huge smile on her lips, she was so proud of her sons, they were growing up well mannered and with good values just like she wished.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" John said as soon as Roselyn walked into their room and then closed the door.

    "I am just happy about how our kids are growing. Elijah is such a good boy he asks me to tuck Felicity in bed every night." Roselyn said still smiling proudly.

    "It must be his way to feel closer to her and protect her," John observed smiling as he remembered about months ago when Elijah took Sebastian''s side.

    "He tends to take the side of every person he loves and he is willing to risk everything for those people," John murmured as his eyes seemed to smile with his lips.

    Roselyn jumped on the bed andid her head on John''s chest, "it reminds me of someone.." She said gazing at John who chuckled.

 Chapter 325 - Disappointment To You

    "You''re eight? We are six and we are taller and bigger than you." One of the kidsughed starting at Elijah.

    For the first time, he noticed the other kids and how they looked like with different eyes as if he could see for the first time their height and how big muscled they werepared to him.

    The other kids had the same simr body shape except him.

    His eyes filled with tears, they had a point and he could do nothing besides believe and ept the hard brutal truth.

    "Poor John, he must be so disappointed and ashamed to have a kid who is defective." Another vampire added joining in theughs.

    "It''s his fault if he married a human." Another one added between theughs.

    Elijah''s tears are even harder to repress.

    Until he exploded in tears, right before he turned around to run away.

    He didn''t even speed, it was like his energy worn out as soon as the tears fell out of his eyes. His runcking speediness made the kidsugh even more at his desperate attempt.

    Elijah reached the wood enough afar from the other vampires and once alone he started sobbing and crying.

    What was wrong with him and why did he never notice he was different from the other vampires?

    All his efforts in practice were in vain?

    He put his hands on his head and pulled his hair off in anger as he let out a groan of frustration.

    "Why are you crying?" A brittle voice echoed weak and low from afar making Elijah halt.

    He turned around and saw the same girl he saw at the orphanage.

    "What are you doing here?" Elijah answered her question with another question, then he quickly wiped off his tears, he hated to be seen crying and he didn''t expect to find a human staring at him.

    "I... I came to look for you." The girl said hinting at a smile but Elijah shook his head.

    "You should get back inside it''s dangerous here..." Elijah said gazing at the surroundings.

    "what are you? Do you have superpowers?" The kid took a step forward Elijah, her gaze traveled through his body and paused when she noticed his fangs and ws.

    she swallowed down, but her eyes didn''t reveal the fear, maybe just puzzlement and confusion.

    "I have to g..." Elijah said charging but her voice shouted before he could speed away.

    "Wait..." she said, when Elijah turned around he frowned.

    she was carrying the dossier he was reading. She leaned it forward him, her thin arms shook for the heavyweight of the dossier which she carried till there. Elijah wondered what she would have done if she didn''t find him.

    "I saw you were looking for this so I brought it to you." She said, looking down shyly.

    He took it and lifted it with one head easily, he browsed through it until he found the page of Sebastian''s name.

    He skimmed through the pages, and when he finally spotted Sebastian''s parents'' names. He looked down at the girl, "do u have a pen?"

    she searched in her pocket and then gave him a marker.

    He copied the names on a leaf.

    "Thank you," he said.

    "Why did you help me?" He then asked closing the dossier.

    She shrugged, "I don''t know. You seemed very desperate to look for it so I wanted to help you."

    She replied then she gazed to the orphanage and then up to the sky, "I should go before the tutor finds out I sneaked out." She whispered, her voice was slightly concerned.

    "I can give you a lift back there," Elijah said. She widened her eyes astonished by what she heard, "a lift?" She repeated to make sure she heard it right but he nodded.

    "yes." Elijah stretched his hand and when she took it he wrapped his hands around her hips in a shy embrace.

    they both blushed and inadvertently looked down until Elijah finally speeded away. In a matter of a few seconds they were in front of the orphanage, Elijah gave her the dossier and she waved to him goodbye before she sneaked back inside walking through the opened window.

    Elijah was still confused about what had happened, he didn''t expect that girl to help him and even go look for him in the middle of the night. He wondered who she was, if she came from the orphanage maybe she didn''t have parents too and she needed help just like Sebastian.

    For a fraction of a second, the thought of saving her from that ce urred to his mind but then it was tooplicated to even be thought. He should need a ce and he couldn''t bring her to Kratez since the other supernatural creatures may smell her human blood and harm her.

    He didn''t even ask her name, he pped his forehead at his silly gesture but he wasn''t used to talking to girls before. He only had male friends in Kratez since boys and girls trained separately.

    He breathed out a sigh, then finally he speeded back to Kratez.

    As soon as he got home he immediately reached his father, he looked at him straight in his eyes, and then when they filled with tears while the words of his friends echoed in his mind.

    He couldn''t stop thinking of one of them''s statements iming John must be disappointed in him.

    "Am I a disappointment for you??" He asked out of nowhere making silence fall in the room and the gazes of the family join on him.

    "What are you saying?" John said confused but Elijah shook his head and raised his voice, "am. I. A. Disappointment. for. you??" His gaze looking for an answer as he burst in front of John''s puzzled gaze.. John didn''t know what to answer and he wondered who told him such a thing and why he would think his son would ever be a disappointment for him.

 Chapter 326 - Good Father

    "You''re not a disappointment to me," John replied. Taking a step closer to his son and kneeling as he wiped off the tears that fell from his face.

    Elijah seemed mad hearing John''s answer as if he didn''t believe in his statement. He shook his head and clenched his fists. "Tell me the truth!" He shouted.

    Felicity perceived the tense atmosphere and unused to hearing people scream or cry she began to cry as well. Roselyn lifted her and walked toward her room, as she walked away she gestured to John to reach her afterward and whispered to call her in case he needed anything.

    He only nodded before resetting his gaze on his son and focusing all the attention on him, "I told you and I swear to you that I am proud of you and that I couldn''t be happier to have you and Felicity as sons." John said, yet Elijah wasn''t reassured, tears continued to flow down his face. His fists bleed for being tightly clenched, He then rubbed his eyes.

    "Then why do they say I am a disappointment for you??" He whispered as he tried to look up to meet John''s gaze but something refreined him to do so.

    "Whoever says that he is not me. So you shall not believe them since they don''t know what I feel nor what I think." John said Ethan''s eyes were still bloated for the continuos crying and only God knew how much those words cut sharply through his skin and let him almost unable to breathe or think properly.

    Those words sounded so real like if those were a matter of fact and although he wanted to believe his father so desperately something told him the kids were right.

    "I am not like the other vampires of my age, I am smaller. I am not keeping up with them, there must be something wrong in me." Elijah murmured as he rested his hand on his chest and he kept shaking his head.

    "Who told you so, what happened..." John asked confused and in pain to see his son in that state, it was like he could see the pain through his gaze.

    "The other vampires�� Why am I not like them?" His voice raised again and it broke when a tear fell down his face but he quickly wiped it away.

    "Calm down Elijah. You''re just like them, you will grow in time I promise you..." John said, he took his little hands and held them as if he wanted to tell him how much he loved him through a handshake.

    "What if I don''t? I will always be the weak son of the strongest vampire in Kratez?!"

    John felt his anger arose and pulsing in his veins as he grow more and more irritated at the kids who put those silly ideas in his head.

    It was hard to be a father, if he wasn''t he would probably go haunt them and their parents immediately for having dared to do such a thing. But he couldn''t do that now, he had to be a good example for his kids.

    John took a long breath to calm himself and then sat on the floor to be at the same height as his son, they both remained in silence for some minute until John broke the silence with his voice, "your mother was also considered different because she didn''t desire for the same things the otherdies looked for. I was also called a bad person by all my human rtives because I was different from them since I was a vampire. The thing is that sometimes being different is not a bad thing but it''s a blessing. You should find a way to appreciate this gift because I am sure one day you will find out your difference is what distinguishes you and makes you stand out in a crowd of all identical people."

    Elijah didn''t reply and the silence filled the room once again for some instants until John took another breath and then continued, "you can cry and think that you''re different. But don''t ever think or believe you are a disappointment for me." John said, frowning his forehead and making augh escape from Elijah''s lips.

    "Because you will never be. So next time they tell you so, tell them they better take it back or I will tell them that myself." John whispered as he checked out the surroundings to make sure Roselyn wasn''t hearing him.

    They bothughed, Elijah felt more relieved and his eyes finally meet John''s gaze.

    "I am sorry." Elijah said, "I shouldn''t have screamed like that. I hope I didn''t scare Felicity."

    "We shall go check on her, it''s time to tuck her in bed, isn''t it?"

    Elijah nodded and smiled at the thought, then he charged and speeded into Felicity''s room followed by John.

    When Roselyn saw Elijah speed in the room with a happy face she sighed in relief and smiled to John, "How are you?" she asked, caressing Elijah''s head as he leaned closer to his sister.

    "I am sorry for having screamed earlier." He whispered near to his sister''s ear.

    "Don''t worry." She replied.

    He tucked her sister in bed and then as usual he jumped on the bed near to Felicity.

    He gazed at his mother and hinted a smile, "I feel better, I just argued with some vampires."

    He then turned to the side, he didn''t want to think about that anymore. John held Roselyn''s hand and pulled her out of the room.

    "They noticed he is growing slower than the other vampires of his age and told him I must be disappointed in him for that," John exined as soon as they lock the door of their room.

    Roselyn dropped her jaw, then she knitted her eyebrows, thousands of bad words filled her mind. How could kids be so ruthless?

    "How dare them!?" Roselyn spat angrily.

    "I should have told him so that maybe he wouldn''t be so offended when he heard it from other people but I hoped nobody would notice." John pulled his hair back and he sighed.

    Roselyn frowned her forehead, she gestured with her hand shocked, "let me get this right, you knew? Why didn''t you tell me anything?" Roselyn asked almost unable to believe what her ears heard. She thought they stopped keeping secrets from each other.

    "You kept something that serious from me? He is also my son, John. You shouldn''t have..."

    Roselyn''s voice filled with resentment.. She knew if John had kept that a secret it was either because it was something serious or because he was very concerned.

 Chapter 327 - Just Mom And Me

    "You kept something that serious from me? He is also my son, John. You shouldn''t have..."

    Roselyn''s voice filled with resentment. She knew if John had kept that a secret it was either because it was something serious or because he was very concerned.

    "Why did you keep that from me?" Roselyn asked after taking a long resigned breath, remaining calm on the surface whereas inwardly her blood was boiling through her veins.

    "I am sorry. I was very worried. I still am. I didn''t want to worry you as well. I noticed since the first days that he wasn''t growing as much as other vampires and I had always hoped he would keep up but he didn''t." John said, he bit his inner cheek as he usually did when he was slightly nervous and Roselyn grow more preupied.

    Her heart was speeding so much it seemed it was exploding in her chest.

    "Is that a bad thing?" Roselyn asked, despite she tried her best to sound less preupied than she was, her brittle voice broke and lowered down.

    "I don''t know," John said, and that was indeed the truth. He didn''t know, he never had met any vampire before whose growth wasn''t keeping up with the other kids'' growth.

    Roselyn shook her head, it wasn''t possible, he was training a lot and his speed was almost as fast as the other 13 years old kids.

    "I should ask the doctors but I am afraid that if the news will spread Elijah will believe the insults and will think I am trying to change him because I am disappointed in him," John said, he swallowed down every few words probably because he was just as sad as Roselyn. And just like her, he was trying to stay strong not to worry her furthermore.

    "Those vampire kids are really cruel," Roselyn murmured.

    John nodded, "they are. But it''s better a few kids than the entire Kratez." John sighed.

    Roselyny on the bed and crawled closer to John, "we will ovee this like we ovee everything else."

    John nodded, he stroked his hair off her face and smiled, "we will."

    After giving each other the good night kiss they fell asleep.

    The next morning Roselyn awoke earlier than him, since the maids were still sleeping she decided to cook breakfast so that the maids could rest a bit longer.

    She made some chocte brownies scrambled eggs and some orange juice.

    When the maids woke up and walked into the kitchen to make breakfast Roselyn told them they shall go back to sleep as she made already everything.

    They thanked her and then dly epted her kind offer and went back to their room to sleep for a bit longer.

    Meantime John woke up when he found her cooking he smiled.

    "You''re bing a chef huh?" He said amused, Roselyn shook her head chuckling.

    She felt his huge arms wrapping around her hips and pushing her closer to him.

    "You''re so beautiful. Good morning." He whispered kissing her neck.

    Roselyn shut her eyes as she smiled when his kisses lowered down to her exposed shoulder. Goosebumps formed all over her arms and a shiver ran through her spine when he kissed the side of her neck.

    "Don''t distract me, I have to finish cooking," Roselynined but although her request seemed sincere, John didn''t have the intention of stopping.

    With one hand he held her hair while with the other he started digging in her skirt.

    Roselyn bit her lip, "stop." She whispered.

    Maids just came back in their rooms, what if they returned to the kitchen? Roselyn blushed only at the idea of being caught in that situation.

    She turned around and pulled him away gently, "stop it," she said more seriously.

    John rolled his eyes then heughed and lifted his hands in sign of surrounding.

    "Fine, fine." He said.

    The smirk on his face made Roselyn deduce his surrender wasn''t ultimate, but it was only postponed toter.

    Elijah walked in the room holding her sister''s hand who was walking like a zombie, with eyes still closed for sleep.

    "Good morning!" Roselyn eximed, the two kids only attempted a wave and then sat at the table. They probably were too sleepy to even speak, Roselyn was used to that early morning mood.

    There must be something wrong with mornings and kids, those are probably eternal enemies like batman and joker. Every morning the kids woke up as if they had the worst night in their entire life.

    Elijah and Felicity ate slowly and quietly, they didn''t even notice Roselyn made breakfast, they were probably too busy contemting how terrible mornings are and how sleepy they were.

    "They are in a good mood, huh," John whispered to Roselyn who had to bite her lip not tough.

    Roselyn handed him his dish, when he tasted the brownie he grimaced rolling his eyes and waving his hand as if he just tasted the most delicious dessert of his life.

    Roselyn giggled, she knew he was joking but at least he was giving her more satisfaction than her kids who only ate and barely spoke in the first hour of the morning.

    "Chef Roselyn? Shall I call you like that from now on?" John said taking another bite of the brownie.

    "As you wish, your highness." Roselyn bowed down and then they both chuckled.

    After about two hours, the kids finally exceeded the syndrome of early mornings and their mood arose just like the sun in the sky.

    Roselyn decided to dedicate some time alone with Elijah so she brought him to walk in the wood. She told him everything from the day she had met John till the day they fell in love. He listened to her like kids usually listen to their parents telling fairies, with wide eyes and entranced expressions.

    When she was done telling him everything, even about the fighting and the agreement which lead them there Elijah was puzzled and speechless.

    "So you didn''t know you were a banshee before? you and dad didn''t meet genuinely or casually but it was supposed to be a n?" Elijah summed up everything, he looked at her confused as if he didn''t expect anything like that. They never told him about how they precisely met.

    "Exactly." Roselyn smiled, "I found out about my powerster but it was hard to control my powers and to practice when I barely knew what being a banshee meant."

    She remembered the first practice she had with John when he made her grow nts in the middle of the wood. And then she remembered how physically hard it was to train, she felt sick often because she overworked herself.

    A smile appeared on her lips, the more she thought about those memories the more she understood how much she had improved since then.

    "I was weak and barely trained. My body wasn''t used to that. But I didn''t stop believing in myself and neither did John, who helped me day by day until one day I even defeated an entire army of supernatural creatures with John and several monthster I grow wings." Roselyn smiled, she could feel Elijah''s eyes on her, he squeezed her hand probably as a sign he was proud of her.

    Roselyn gazed down at him, she kneeled and smiled at him.

    "I wasn''t born powerful, but I have be now. You may not be as powerful as them, but one day you will be even more." Roselyn wrapped her hands around Elijah''s hips.

    "I promise you." She whispered, he hugged her tightly as if he just got a boost of confidence. Just like he believed in his mother''s promise.

    "I have an idea," Roselyn said, her gaze traveling through the wood. The same wood where she used to practice with John when she didn''t know how to control her powers. While she told Elijah about her rtionship with John they walked so much and before they knew they reached the wood behind the Royal Castle.

    "This is the same ce where John and I practiced the first times," Roselyn exined while a huge smile curved her lips enlightening her face with joy.

    Elijah''s gaze darted, it was an empty wood, some hedges here and there and lots of dry leaves on the ground. It was like walking on carpets of leaves as at each step the leaves cracked under their feet.

    Elijah wondered what was so special about that ce since it was surely huge but it was empty.

    Roselyn smiled at her son, she knitted her eyebrows down, "speed back a few meters afar from me." Roselyn said.

    Elijah listened to her mother''s order, when he did he nodded at her waiting for the nextmand.

    "We can train together." Roselyn said, "it helped me back then maybe it will help you now."

    Elijah opened his eyes in shock, the thought of fighting against her mother even if it was for practice never crossed his mind. He shook his head, "no." He said, maybe worried about what he could do to her or what she could do to him.

    That''s when Roselyn raised her eyebrows, "that''s not a question.. Let''s practice."

 Chapter 328 - Challenge Me

    Elijah nodded, he took a few steps back, when he saw his mother close her eyes he focused as well.

    Roselyn attacked him with a wave of wind, which wasn''t too strong but only enough to push him back of few meters.

    Elijah frowned his forehead, nting his foot on the ground to resist the wind. Then he charged and speeded toward his mother. He didn''t want to harm her so he only ran as fast as he could, running in circles around her.

    Until a voice makes him halt and Roselyn turns around.

    The voices came from one of the vampires that made fun of him and his father which looked at them whispering and giggling.

    Roselyn frowned, ncing at them.

    "The kid is the one who said I would be a disappointment for John," Elijah whispered to his mother and Roselyn nodded, her gut feeling figuring that out.

    "What''s so funny?" Roselyn asked, raising her eyebrow and looking at them with a challenging gaze.

    "I had never seen a banshee train a vampire." The father replied, gesturing at Elijah while he held backughs.

    How did he dare? Roselyn remained calm on the surface while in her imagination she was pping that father on the face several times. Kids are indeed the mirror of their rtives, from such a bad person like him would bear only a cruel rude kid.

    "I don''t think that''s your business," Roselyn replied coldly holding his gaze.

    "It is since our King is John and he is supposed to be the stronger vampire in Kratez. He isn''t if he gave life to a vampire who barely grows." The man said clicking his tongue and ncing at Roselyn with a superior look.

    Elijah dropped his gaze to the floor, probably sad for what he heard.

    "I always knew vampires were awfully cruel and despicable but I never thought they would be this much. To insult a kid for something so silly like growth? Your life must be very boring if you spend your time doing so." Roselyn narrowed her eyes taking one step forward unfearing of that person. She was ready to fight him if she had to, anger was blinding her and although she tried to control herself she couldn''t stop hearing the sound of theirughs echoing in her mind.

    "Hold your tongue dear, or the only boring life will be John''s life after I killed both of you."

    Elijah groaned, he took one step back, and before Roselyn could stop him he speeded to push the man as strongly as he could but he only bounce back falling on the ground.

    "Elijah!" Roselyn screamed. Elijah stood up and wiped off the soil on his trousers then he speed back near Roselyn. The man and his sonughed loudly.

    "You''re a very slow little boy, isn''t John training you?" The man continued but Elijah shook his head, not because he didn''t want to hear him but because he wanted to drive away from the negative thoughts in his head.

    The ground shook, the tree''s branches waved when John appeared in front of his wife and his son.

    He groaned loudly and knitted his eyebrows down as he gazed at the man who dared to threaten his wife and his son''s life.

    John''s red eyes were sparkling and glowering like they never did.

    Silence fell in the room, the kid who wasughed at before now was deadly scared gazing at John, he unconsciously took a step back. However his father didn''t see much scared of John, indeed he smirked.

    "Here he is." He whispered.

    "I hate when people dare to talk behind someone''s back. Why didn''t youe to tell that to me?" John arose his voice, Elijah smiled when John quickly traveled his gaze to them checking if they were alright.

    "I will say it straight to your face then. I doubt you''re as strong as people think. Cause if you were Elijah would be double as strong as the other vampires."

    John groaned, hearing that silly man so obsessed about Elijah''s growth and even doubting John''s strength made him almost lose his nerves.

    "Challenge me then," John said, taking a step forward.

    Roselyn dropped her jaw, opening her eyes widely and gazing at her husband in concern. Not because she doubted John''s skills or strength but because she knew he hadn''t been practicing in a long time and she didn''t want him to get harmed.

    "I will. And If I win, I will take themand over Kratez and then kill your entire family."

    John nodded, he seemed confident in his skills, didn''t he remember that he hadn''t been practicing in a long time and that the man in front of him will probably be one of the strongest vampires there?

    When John mentioned his name to ept Roselyn knitted her eyebrows, it sounded so familiar to her.

    Until she remembered, the name was one of the people''s names who brought the chaos and destruction in Kratez when he moved to the vige.

    That man probably always hated John and always thought he wasn''t enough to rule Kratez not because as he imed he wasn''t strong enough but because he wanted to bring back Kratez in the chaos it was before his return.

    John probably took advantage of the situation to knock him out for good.

    "But if I win��" John took the floor smirking, "and I will win, you have to stop annoying my son and you, your family, and your friends will have to leave Kratez forever. I don''t want people like you in mynd." John said.

    He hesitated but then he took a step forward as well, letting John deduce he epted the deal.

    "One week." He said.

    After one second he speeded away so fast that they disappeared in a fraction of a second.

    Roselyn pushed him flustered, "what have you done?!!" She eximed angrily.. "You haven''t been seriously practicing in three years!" Roselyn rested her hands on her head glowering at her husband.

 Chapter 329 - Grown Up People

    "I have to remind you that I don''t need practice?" John said surprised by Roselyn''s distrust in his capabilities.

    "I... I don''t want you to lose." Roselyn said, but John''s gaze was still confused.

    "I won''t lose." He said almost chuckling as if he was stating something so obvious.

    Roselyn was still irritated, she turned around and pulled Elijah as she whispered, "let''s walk back home."

    Elijah nodded, John stretched for Roselyn''s hand and made her abruptly halt. "What did I do to make you mad? I only defended Elijah and you." John said scoffing.

    Roselyn shook her hand, "if you wanted to defend me and Elijah you would have done that through words. But fighting? Is this the example you want to give to our sons? You want to give them the example problems can only be solved with a mortal fight?" Roselyn spat, forgetting for a second Elijah was there holding her hand and was listening to everything they said.

    He had never heard themin, also because that was the first time theyined since Roselyn gave birth.

    John was speechless and puzzled, he mentally put pieces together and Roselyn was right, for the umpteenth time he reacted instinctively and not rationally enough to think about the consequences.

    However, he couldn''t retreat now.

    "You''re right.." John said lowering his voice, if he could press a button and go back in time he would probably do that.

    "I am sorry. That''s not the example I want to give to my sons." His gaze darted to Elijah who nced at him supportively in aprehending gaze.

    "We will talk about thister." Roselyn cut it short since she didn''t want to argue anymore in front of her son.

    But when they came back home Felicity was waiting for them so they didn''t get a chance to talk about that for the entire time until the evening.

    Finally, when they got some privacy at night time John tried to apologize. "I am sorry. I was mad at him for how he threatened you. I am sure Elijah will understand." John said he didn''t even know what to do to fix the situation.

    "Roselyn please! Talk to me!" His voice got louder when he lost his patience seeing Roselyn ignoring his efforts to apologize.

    Roselyn finally met his gaze but the gaze she gave him was of mad and full of resentment.

    "I was mad too when I heard that cruel creature say so many bad things about Elijah but I controlled myself. If I had to I would have fought himif he exaggerated but you dered him war. A war which can only be won if one of you die. Now I Will be worried for the entire week! What if you die? I will lose my husband, the father of my sons and God only knows what will happen to us! In case you win, I will have the vision of you killing him and maybe Felicity too since we don''t know her supernatural nature yet." Roselyn said all in a breath, she was so mad that her lips tremble while she let out all her frustration.

    "I will retreat. I will talk to him." John said but Roselyn didn''t seem willing to let him get away with it so easily.

    "Do it if you can." Sheid down in the bed and covered herself, she didn''t even kiss him goodnight. She turned to the side and closed her eyes.

    A scoff John gave, he wondered what he could do more than that? He understood his mistake, he apologized and he was trying to do his best to fix it.

    ***

    The next morning John wanted to return Roselyn''s gesture ofst morning so he woke up early and made breakfast for the entire family. During his youth his father made him take cooking sses so he learned how to cook the easiest things.

    He sent back the maids to rest a bit longer and waited for Roselyn to wake up.

    Since she wasn''t waking up at a decent time he reached her in the bedroom and woke her up carrying a dish filled with omelet and fruits to the side.

    Roselyn slowly opened her eyes, when her vision cleared and the blurring of the morning faded she recognized John carrying dishes of food.

    She smiled, forgetting she was supposed to be mad at him.

    He leaned the food over and when she gave him the dish Roselyn smiled, "thank you," she whispered.

    She felt less angry than the day before and she appreciated his gesture.

    "How do you feel?" John asked

    Roselyn sat on the pillow and grabbed the dish to start eating some of the food.

    "I feel good, thank you." She whispered as she drank the cafette he brought her.

    "I want to apologize again for yesterday, I am sorry if I hurt you. You''re right I didn''t have to solve the situation like I was used to doing in the past. As soon as you finish eating I will go talk to him." John said sighing and Roselyn nodded.

    He did as he said, as soon as Roselyn finished her meal and went to the kitchen waiting for the kids to wake up, he left.

    He went to the house of the man and found him practicing with his son, John took a long deep breath almost reassigned thinking he probably won''t convince him to retreat from the fight.

    When he saw John looking at then he smirked, he raised an eyebrow and wave at him challenging.

    "Scared?" John heard him scream and he focus not to roll his eyes.

    John speeded toward them, they looked at each other quietly for a few seconds until John finally took the floor.

    "I came to talk to you. I may have reacted too instinctively yesterday so I want to apologize and fix the things talking like two grow-up people.." John said, the man heard him and exploded inughs.

 Chapter 330 - Mothers Daughter

    "I came to talk to you. I may have reacted too instinctively yesterday so I want to apologize and fix the things like two grow-up people." John said, the man heard him and exploded inughs.

    "You dare to apologize to me? Where did your courage go?" The man said looking at John with disgust.

    "It''s not about being courageous, Connor. I don''t want to give my son a bad example. I want to grow him with the idea that problems and disputes can be solved as adults with a good talk." John replied, forcing himself to modte his voice to a calm tone as he didn''t want to overact.

    "You lost my esteem a while ago. This only confirms that you are neither strong enough nor brave enough." Connor said, gesturing to John as he spoke to emphasize his saying.

    However John didn''t care about what Connor thought of him, he only wanted to fix the situation and do the right thing for once.

    He turned around but before he could speed away

    Connor stabbed John sharply in the shoulder making him fall abruptly on the floor.

    Despite the excruciating pain which followed the burning sensation, John managed to stand up fastly and pull out the knife from his back.

    He narrowed his eyes and a scream escaped from his lips.

    "You should have imagined that I wouldn''t ept a retreat. You forgot about ourws. When you ept a fight you can''t step back."

    John''s eyes darted to his son who took steps back and looked at the scene confused and scared. He could stab him with the knife for revenge but John''s hand froze. He pictured Elijah in the clothes of Connor''s son.

    With the energy he could have spent to stab his enemy he speeded away instead.

    When he walked into his house he fell on the sofa.

    His bleeding intensified leaving a huge blood spot on his jacket and he painted for air.

    "Dad!" Elijah cried out as soon as he saw him bleeding and Roselyn ran toward him.

    "He stabbed him�� take some towel and ice," John murmured. Elijah nodded and speeded toe back with the towel and ice in a few seconds while Roselyn removed his shirt.

    "It''s healing slowly but it''s healing," Roselyn said relieved.

    "Yes. You have to slow down the bleeding so it will heal faster." John said managing to the towel around the wound tightly.

    "John, I am sorry. I didn''t know he could do something like this to you." Roselyn said before whispering to Elijah to bring some blood and wine there so that he could feed and hopefully feel better.

    Elijah returned in an eyeblink, John immediately grabbed the bottle and drank half of it in a breath while Roselyn held his hand.

    She closed her eyes and focused to heal him through the handshake.

    John only recovered after a few minutes, his bleeding finally stopped and the healing process started.

    Connor by stabbing John in the back didn''t only make him even more furious than it was but also broke one of the most ancient rules: never attack your enemy on the back, because a fight shall always be bnced and equally fought. By doing so, John couldn''t refrain but ept the imminent fight.

    It wasn''t a matter of what was right or what was wrong, now it was a matter of survival.

    John fell asleep on the sofa so Roselyn and Elijah went to wash his shirt and to make a good meal for the next day.

    Luckily Felicity was with Ginevra so she didn''t attend that awful scene, but Elijah was very shocked even if he tried his best not to show his feelings to Rose.

    Whenever Roselyn asked if he was alright after seeing his father bleeding that much, he faked a smile and said he was.

    When John woke up he found both Elijah and Roselyn in front of him monitoring the situation. The wound was almost fully healed and he chuckled when he saw them take a breath of relief.

    "You thought a knife could kill me?" John said amused.

    Roselyn headed him to the cup of tea which he soon drank from it, then he fixed his position.

    He cleared his voice, his paleness almost faded away and his eyes shed of their usual redness.

    "I tried to fix things but when I turned around he stabbed me. I guess I have no choice at this point." His gaze set on Roselyn who sighed.

    She wished she could change supernatural creatures'' mindsets but she forgot that some of them couldn''t feel empathy and be rational as much as humans. Sometimes their animalistic side would emerge and there was nothing she could do to change that.

    She nodded slowly, giving up to the idea of John being forced to fight.

    Elijah offered his mother a smile, like if he read his mind.

    "I promise you if I will ever have to choose between violence or a productive talk I will always pick the second option." Elijah shook his mother''s hand to show her he didn''t need an example to figure out what was the best thing to do. His parents already had grown him with good values to make him take wise mature choices.

    John and Rose''s eyes filled in tears looking at their son being more mature than Connor and that was only thanks to them.

    Roselyn kissed Elijah''s cheek and whispered closer to his ear how proud she was of him. Then she asked him to bring the cake they had baked while John slept.

    Elijah nodded and speeded into the kitchen, after about one minute and half his little hands were carrying a dish on whichid a chocte chips plumcake.

    "Maybe this will help you to heal faster," Elijah said referring to John who smiled and nodded vigorously.

    "That''s exactly what I need," John eximed.

    The three of them ate a slice of the pancake and drank some tea while they waited for Felicity to return home.

    When John stood up, Roselyn cleared the sofa from the blood and helped him to sit down.

    "I haven''t been practicing in a while, but vampire''s strength isn''t like human''s strength. Which fades away or increases ording to the training. It''s something that can only increase day by day." John said he moved his shoulder so that he could check his wound as he turned his head to the side.

    He smiled as he noticed his wound healed fully and only left a scar there. The pain almost faded away too and he could finally mentally reorganize his eyes to figure what he did wrong not to hear Connor was going to stab him.

    He was so silent that John barely heard him pulling out his knife.

    "You should rest today." Roselyn intervened, "you were harmed you deserve some rest."

    John nodded, he didn''t practice as Roselyn suggested but instead he spent the day nning his next move.

    When Felicity came back home apanied by one maid she immediately ran to hug her dad.

    As soon as she touched him Felicity took a few steps back and blinked as if she just visioned something very scary. She shook her head and suddenly started to cry so loudly that for an instant the ss of the window seemed willing to break.

    "Felicity!" Roselyn walked toward her daughter and picked her up.

    "What happened?" John asked confused.

    But the child wouldn''t stop crying, Roselyn was even more confused, she didn''t know what had happened to make her cry so desperately.

    Roselyn rocked her for a few minutes until she finally stopped crying.

    Her breath shortened and she looked around the room lost and puzzled.

    "Felicity talks to me," Roselyn whispered as she kept rocking her gently.

    The little girl gestured to the floor as if she wanted to get down.

    "Felicity talk to me please." She hissed.

    Yet the baby was still quiet and ncing at the surroundings and John was disoriented just like if she didn''t recognize the ce.

    When Roselyn let her down, Felicity headed to the sofa as if she was attracted to it like a ma letting Roselyn deduce she probably had a vision of when John was wounded.

    "Felicity stop!"

    Roselyn ran behind her and stopped her in time before she could touch the sofa, making the girl start to cry once again.

    "Look at me," Roselyn said, the little girl wasn''t meeting her gaze, she was shutting her eyes close and opening them only to travel around the room as if she was in a parallel world.

    Finally, when she met her mother''s gaze Roselyn had the certainty she was right, by staring straight into her eyes, Roselyn linked with her and she had the same vision. She saw John being stabbed and then he fell onto the sofa and severely bleeding.

    Roselyn swallowed down, overwhelmed by emotions, as she already deduced Felicity was a banshee just like her.

 Chapter 331 - She Is A Banshee

    The chances of Felicity being a banshee were high, but Roselyn never took it fully into ount. Although Roselyn always had dreamed of helping and training her daughter to develop her powers and get stronger she also was worried about the creatures in Kratez, and about how they could react to the new.

    Maybe they could get scared and worried, the atmosphere was already enough tense because of Elijah.

    "She had a vision," Roselyn said sighing. "She is probably a banshee like me."

    John''s lips curved into a smile as if he was so happy and excited by the news that he couldn''t think clearly what that truly meant.

    "Banshee?" Felicity, who had never heard that name before murmured confusedly.

    "Yes, It means you have the same powers," Roselyn said, hinting at a smile.

    John looked at Rose confused, wondering why she sounded less excited than she shall be. They had always wanted to have two sons with the same capabilities as them.

    "Yesssss! I can grow nts dad!" Felicity pped her hands and murmured joyfully.

    "That''s amazing!" John said smiling at her from afar, he didn''t walk closer because he didn''t want to make her cry again. Maybe heprehended Roselyn, he knew how hard it was at the beginning to deal with the cons of being a banshee, to experience people''s deaths, and to see what he had done in the past.

    Distress grow behind him forming a lump in his throat, what if she didn''t forgive him? What if she would think her father is a murder? Now he wasn''t so sure if the news was so exciting as he once thought.

    He cleared his voice, "Rose, darling. Can we have a private chat?" He forced a smile, remaining calm on the surface not to worry his sons. Roselyn nodded, she brought the little Felicity down and rmended to the maids to keep an eye on her as she walked into her room with John.

    As soon as she remained alone with John she recognized his gaze and read the same negative thoughts which urred to her mind.

    "I am happy she is a banshee but right now it''s probably the worst timing. I don''t want her to repress her powers but at the same time I don''t want people to fear us or feed them further reasons to consider us potential threats." Roselyn said all in a breath, she felt like she took a burden off her chest but despite that, her worry didn''t stop. Her mind was immersed in a flow of pessimistic thoughts.

    It was like her mind was divided into two sides, one side was happy for her daughter, Roselyn knew very well how amazing it was to have the power to grow naturally, to change the weather, to feel the link with the wind, and be bounded to nature in a new level. On the other side, she knew the cons of it, the visions, the nightmares, and the constant fear of others trying to harm you because they fear you are stronger than them.

    John recognized the nk gaze she assumed when her thoughts invaded her mind and lead her in a storm of preupations and emotions she couldn''t control.

    He covered her hand with his own, making here back to reality. When she blinked to focus her sight, John smiled.

    "We can hide her nature until the atmosphere will be calm enough," John suggested but somehow she knew already that was something very hard to do. They couldn''t practice without being discovered by other people, they had to practice outside, in the middle of nature and there were high chances the creatures may hear or feel them.

    "We will start training her when she will be older. Maybe at 13 years old, by then the inhabitants of Kratez will trust us enough to keep the secret." John rectified once he understood his first suggestion didn''t convince Roselyn.

    Roselyn sighed, she nodded slowly. "Alright then. We should tell her and Elijah to keep the secret before it''s toote."

    After their brief chat, the couple walked out of the room and reached their sons again who were quitely drawing on the table.

    "Dad are you sad?" Felicity asked as soon as she saw John walk out of the room and run to hug him.

    "I am not, love." John kneeled and kissed the kid''s cheek. He then picked her up and swirled around. Felicity giggled and John finally put her down.

    He sat near to them and watched them draw.

    Heplimented their drawing and then he headed toward Roselyn who sat down on the sofa gazing at them from there.

    He held her hand, "I love you so much, I promise you our child will be fine and will grow as strong as us, if not even more." He whispered, probably reading the distress and concern in her gaze.

    He hated seeing her worried, it was a pain even more aching than the stab because it was something he felt right in his heart.

    Roselyn smiled to him, " It''s fine, I was just thinking." Roselyn forced a calm tone of voice.

    "What are you thinking about?" John asked.

    Roselyn met his gaze and then swallowed down, "I want to meet my father. My mom told me he once allied with banshees to help them to hide and protect them. He may know what we could do with Felicity."

    John''s jaw tensed, his forehead creased as he thinned his lips in a thoughtful expression. Her idea sounded great but there was one thing Roselyn had forgotten, her father was disappeared a while ago. It had been years and he never came back home, nor did he contact them in any way. They had no guarantee he was alive.

    "How will you contact him?" John asked.

    Roselyn took a deep breath, she was waiting for him to ask, she mentally already had a solution, a risk she was willing to take to protect her daughter, "I will link with him."

 Chapter 332 - Lying Class

    Roselyn took a deep breath, she was waiting for him to ask, she mentally already had a solution, a risk she was willing to take to protect her daughter, "I will link with him."

    "Link? Rose that''s too risky." John knitted his eyebrows and shook his head in disapprobation.

    In case her father was dead, that would mean linking with the deads. Linking with someone dead meant linking with the underworld, he heard many banshees trying to do so when they found out they could link with their dead rtives and they got stuck in that dimension forever.

    "I have to try," Roselyn said, but John kept shaking his head.

    "Roselyn, I have heard about the risks. You also haven''t been practicing for years, I won''t let you take such a risk. We can find safer ways to protect our daughter." John said looking at her as she curved her eyebrows down begging for her to give up on her drastic silly solution. He knew she hardly changed her mind but he was as obstinate as her.

    "I feel like he can help me. I feel like he has something to tell me." Roselyn finally said, confessing the reason why she had mentioned her father. She had never told John but she had dreamed of him frequently. What if he was trying to tell her about Felicity''s nature?

    She always had many questions and doubts in his father''s regards, maybe it was finally time for her to answer those doubts once and for all.

    "Roselyn." John swallowed down. She took his hand and intervened before John would try to change her mind, "please." she whispered, "trust me."

    John shook his head, still unconvinced about her demand.

    "Please wait before doing anything too risky. We can ask our sons not to talk to anyone about Felicity''s nature. I am sure we can keep her nature secret for a while and meantime you can train and get stronger." John said, attempting to postpone her solution.

    She nodded, "and when I will be strong enough I can link with him." She continued deducing where John''s reasoning was heading to.

    Roselyn sighed, "alright. I will do as you say then."

    Hearing her giving up to his request, John smiled reassured, and embraced her tightly.

    "Thank you." He whispered, "I''d hate to think of you in danger."

    "Please stop!" Elijahined while Felicity covered her eyes with her tiny hands.

    "Stop kissing in front of us! Bleah!" Elijah stuck out his tongue to express his disgust making John and Rose explode inughs. They forgot they were in the same room as their sons.

    ***

    The next day John and Roselyn had exined to their sons about the secret they had to keep. They told them that they shouldn''t say anything to anyone, not even rtives or close trusted people, Elijah and Felicity both nodded in sync.

    When William and Sebastian visited them Elijah kept the secret, his investigation about Sebastian''s rtives kept him distracted and busy enough during the day that he almost forgot about practice.

    Sebastian was so d to have a trusted friend like Elijah who helped him to find his rtives so he decided he wanted to return the favor.

    He had done much research in the private library in the castle about vampires and had gathered tons of papers about vampires and their growth.

    If Elijah helped him with his parents he wanted to help him to get stronger than the other vampires as well.

    "Look," Sebastian pointed at handwritten papers, "here, they talk about a vampire whose growth was slower than the other vampires, then as he grew he kept up with the other vampires and ended up being even stronger than them."

    His finger skimmed through the papers as if he was summing up what he had read.

    "You know how to read?" Elijah asked surprised.

    "Mhh mhh," Sebastian nodded, "William and the maids taught me how to read and to write."

    Elijah smiled before he leaned closer to read better.

    Then Sebastian''s finger tapped on the next paper, "here, instead, they say a vampire''s growth is also based on the diet. You should eat lots of eggnts."

    Elijah''s widened his eyes, he had never liked eggnts before. Maybe that was the reason behind his bted growth.

    "Eggnts, they will be my favorite food from now on." He whispered, then Sebastian unfolded the third paper.

    "Lastly, here. They said ..." His eyes skimmed through it and he paused to shake his head.

    "Nevermind, eat more eggnts," Sebastian said.

    Elijah''s learned to read what he was keeping from him but Sebastian stood up and put it in his pocket before he could read it.

    "I want to read it," Elijahined, stretching his hand.

    A knock on the door made the two of them jolt.

    "Wait!" They screamed simultaneously, they quickly cleared the floor and got rid of the papers Sebastian brought there by hiding those under the pillows and behind some books.

    Roselyn walked him right in time and folded her arms recognizing the suspicious silence.

    "What''s going on here?" She raised her eyebrows, in that second she wished she could trade one of her powers with the capability to read minds.

    They both shook their heads and shrugged.

    "What were you doing?" She asked traveling her gaze through the room.

    "We were drawing."

    "We were ying snakes anddders."

    They both replied in the chorus but said two things differently which only confirmed Roselyn they were keeping something from her. She bit her inner cheek at the sight of their funny gaze as soon as they realized they gave two different versions exposing themselves.

    "We were ying snakes anddders."

    "We were drawing."

    Both of them changed their versions but ended upplicating the situation even more.

    Elijah pped his forehead, acknowledging maybe they both had to take some sses of lying because they werecking skills there.

    Roselyn giggled, unable to refrain from theughs anymore.

    "Lunch is ready," she said before she walked out and closed the door.

    They breathed out in relief and then chuckled as well

 Chapter 333 - Eggplants For Lunch

    Elijah''s gaze traveled through the table in search of his loved hated eggnts, when he noticed there were no eggnts there he sighed. He felt a desperate need to eat eggnts even if the only time he tasted them he thought they were disgusting. To get as strong as the other vampires he would eat vegetables all day if he had to.

    "Kathy, I am craving eggnts, can you cook some?" he asked, closing the palms of his hands together as if he wanted to plead her to.

    "Of course." Kathy smiled and stood up, she turned around and began cutting some eggnt.

    "But you don''t even like those," Roselyn said folding her arms and darting her gaze from Elijah to Sebastian. They were hiding something, he had never liked eggnts or vegetables in general. Why did all of a sudden crave something he barely tasted before?

    "I want some too. Please make more." Sebastian intervened as they both pretended they didn''t hear Roselyn.

    When Kathy finished cooking she ced two full dishes of eggnts in front of the kids.

    Elijah swallowed down, the smell of that weird purple brownish vegetable disgusted him and he regretted having asked Kathy to cook them. Now all the guests'' gazes were on them, Sebastian started to eat as if he was used to eat vegetables but Elijah was hesitant whether to taste it or not.

    "You asked for it, Elijah." Roselyn hissed, slightly annoyed. One of the rules she wanted to teach her sons was that food shall not go to waste, especially not if you ask for it and then you don''t even take a bite of it.

    Elijah pinched his noise and held his breath and cut a small piece of it.

    He leaned the fork closer to his mouth and he forced his mouth open, as soon as the piece touched his tongue he swallowed down not to taste the vor.

    He did the same thing for half of the eggnt, drinking lots of water at each bite to wash his mouth from that savor.

    Roselyn stopped his suffering and finished the rest of the eggnt for him. When their lunch was over Elijah and Sebastian went outside, Elijah couldn''t wait to see if his efforts to eat that vegetable were worthy.

    He charged and narrowed his eyes and then speeded as fast as he could appearing in an eyeblink to the opposite side of the wood.

    He then speeded back near Sebastian and shook his head, "I didn''t get faster." He said demoralized.

    Sebastian unfolded the paper where he read the research about eggnts, he skimmed through it in search of something they had to do to activate that benefit but he didn''t find anything.

    "Nevermind," Elijah scoffed, as he sat down leaning against a tree''s trunk.

    "Maybe I am supposed to be weak forever." He whispered shrugging.

    Sebastian caressed Elijah''s shoulder and leaned his head on his chest, "I am sorry I hoped it would work."

    Sebastian sighed, it wasn''t his fault if the newspaper was fake news but he felt guilty anyway as if he gave him a hope and made him feel even sadder than before seeing his efforts fail one more time.

    "What if we don''t find your parents and we don''t feel the cure to my weakness? We shall promise each other we will never leave the other." Elijah said, staring at Sebastian smiling as he stretched his hand.

    Sebastian shook it, he was more than willing to dere his loyalty and alliance forever.

    They smiled at each other and then stood up to walk back inside, as they walked by the door John waited for them with folding arms and a scolding gaze. Elijah knew he was going to get scolded because he recognized John''s jaw which tensed so much he thought he could see through it.

    "I heard you, that''s the reason why you wanted eggnts for lunch? You thought it would help you to get stronger?" John asked.

    Elijah nodded, "yes, father." He replied in a murmur, but John''s gaze softened, a hint of a smile curved his lips.

    "Elijah, how could you even believe some vegetable would help?" John didn''t know if the thought amused him more than how much it concerned him. His son was obsessing way too much about increasing his powers.

    "I don''t know but it was worth the try," Elijah replied, he felt so embarrassed to have believed such a silly thing that he wished the ground would open and swallow him down to spare him from the embarrassment.

    "Get back inside, it''s getting cold," John said before he closed the door as soon as they walked in.

    His gaze then fell on his son again and smiled, pulling his hair, "I was stubborn like you at your age and I still am so I am not the right person to teach you a lesson nor to judge you but please remember what I told you a while ago."

    John whispered closer to Elijah''s ear who offered a smile and nodded.

    They came back to their rooms to y together while Felicity was bathing with Roselyn and the maids.

    She loved to bathe, she waved her hands in the water and admired the soap turning into foam. She closed her hand and when she opened it a few soap bubbles appeared.

    The maids pretended they didn''t understand she created those and they dropped their jaw excited, "blow on soap and more bubbles will appear." One of the maids suggested as Felicity giggled and slouched forward to blow on the soap.

    More bubbles appeared and at the sight, Felicity was extremely happy, Roselyn recognized that gaze, the kind of gaze when sparkles of nature soak in your skin and arousing the excitement.

    When Roselyn looked at nature she didn''t see gorgeous elements thatbined to create a heavenly view, she saw them as propel life and she read in her daughter''s gaze that Felicity felt the same thing.. They both were linked with nature, Felicity was just like her mother: a fairy of life.

 Chapter 334 - Below The Surface

    After more than one year, Felicity was almost 5 years old, her shoulder-lenght hair was brown and curly just like Roselyn''s hair. The more she grew the more she looked like a younger version of her mother.

    In one year she had to sign for elementary school so Roselyn exined to her what she had to say and what she had to keep from humans. She reminded her every day that she didn''t have to trust anyone nor did she have to tell anyone about her supernatural nature.

    She was still a human, she had to fully developed her powers before she could turnpletely into a banshee. Moreover her body didn''t have the strength to heal itself in case something happened to her, Roselyn would never forgive herself if Felicity would get hurt in any way.

    "Are you sure you understood?" Roselyn asked for the umpteenth time.

    Felicity was a too good child not to roll her eyes and even if she wanted to she nodded, "I did mom." She whispered. "Can I get back to y with Elijah now?" She asked in an exhausted tone of voice which made Rose giggle.

    She had never thought one day she could be that super apprehensive kind of mother but there she was, worrying about her sons for the slightest thing.

    Elijah had never met the girl who helped him with the dossier but he wished he could see her and ask her if she knew how to contact those people.

    He didn''t want to get into the vige to search for Sebastian''s parents because he would risk too much. So he thought that when Felicity would start elementary school he would involve her in his n and ask for her help.

    Meantime John started practicing again like he used to do in the past. He practiced three times daily to fight Connor, he even was scolded by his sons for not paying them enough attention.

    He couldn''t do much, he had to train and improve his attacks and defenses if he wanted to win the fight against Connor.

    One day something unpredictable happened, Connor''s son, the kid who used to make fun of Elijah and say he was weaker than the other and even called him a disappointment was now pleading Elijah to stop the fight.

    He even apologized to Elijah, iming he was rude to him because he was jealous of him and he deeply down feared he would get as stronger than him.

    "I can''t tell him to do so. Your father stabbed my father when he asked for a truce." Elijah reminded him and his voice rang of resentment and anger when he recalled the image of John bleeding on the sofa.

    Elijah had wished every minute Connor would pay for what he did to his father and saying he wanted peace was lying to himself. One big part of him wanted Connor''s father to suffer as much as his father suffered when he was stabbed in the back.

    "If I ask my father maybe they can talk��" the kid insisted but Elijah glowered at him.

    "You''re the reason why this happened. If you didn''t make fun of me now you wouldn''t be here begging for pardon. Even if I forgive you and we convince our father to cancel the fight, I am sure you will make fun of another kid as soon as you get the chance." Elijah said, revealing for the first time his cruel rancorous side.

    The kid grabbed around Elijah''s wrists and his voice broke, "please, I beg you. Help me." when he turned around Elijah saw him for the first time as a vulnerable person, without the usual mischievous shelf he usually wore. In his eyes, Elijah read his sadness and his desperate fear of losing his father and he saw himself in him. He was scared just like Elijah was scared of losing John. Regardless of how the fight went, they both came out losers.

    Elijah took a deep breath, he ced his hand over his chest and his gaze softened.

    "We should talk to them together," Elijah suggested.

    The kid stretched his hand, "I haven''t introduced myself before. My name is Harry."

    Elijah''s lips curved in an innocent sincere smile.

    Elijah shook his hand and as soon as their hands touched, Harry spoke again, "I apologize for having said so many bad things about you. I am sure your body shape and your height doesn''t determine your strength."

    They gather every glimpse of courage in their body and after making up an excuse they brought their fathers to the ce they had previously set.

    When John and Connor understood what their sons had orchestrated behind their backs they were speechless and surprised.

    Harry nced at Elijah and when he nodded he took the floor, "we brought you here because we wanted to talk to you both." He started, from his voice, it was hearable the tension and the nervousness he tried to repress.

    "We don''t want to lose you, we don''t want to see you two hurting each other. We made peace and forgave each other, we hope you can do the same." Elijah continued. On John''s lips grew a smile of pride, he couldn''t believe the mature kid who was talking was his son.

    Connor, on the other side, wasn''t so proud, he was furious. His eyebrows knitted together and his cheeks blushed when his fists clenched. He looked like he was eaten up by anger and frustration.

    "I am sorry, father. I ��" Harry murmured, he could barely speak, every word that he said his breath shortened a bit more, pushing him on the edge of crying. He had to stop his saying to focus only to hold back the tears.

    "You don''t think I can fight him? That''s why you made peace with him?" Connor asked angrily, but he didn''t need an answer he only wanted to let off steam his anger and urate his son.

    "I don''t want you to be killed, father. But neither did I want you to be a murderer." Harry''s voice broke and with it also the shield which impeded the tears to wet his face. In a matter of few instances, tears fell down his face and his cheeks reddened while his eyes were bloated.

    Elijah wanted to hug him and forget about all their disputes, he could see the real Harry now. The one who had been hiding below his evil surface; he was just as vulnerable as Elijah.. He desperately looked at Connor for approval but his father didn''t seem willing to soften his mad gaze.

 Chapter 335 - Forgiveness

    "I can''t believe you did this to me," Connor whispered to his son, his eyes shing his redness his long fangs revealed from his lips. "You knew how much I wanted to defeat John. You know how much I was working hard."

    His voice rang so altered that even Elijah shivered from his tone of voice and his glower. A father shall be proud of his son for having done such a good gesture like forgiving and acting mature enough to prioritize peace over war.

    But Connor wasn''t like other fathers, he had always wanted Harry to be the most powerful and strong kid in every school he went to, in every group of friends he was part of. Every time he failed he was so sad and disappointed he even stopped to talk to his son for days.

    Harry grew up being scared of failure and being obsessed over being the best he could be, until that day. He understood having the attitude his father taught him would eventually lead him to be a life taker or defeated by his pride and thirst for power person. And Harry didn''t want to be either of the two versions.

    "I know how hard you daily train to be the best version of a vampire you can be, the strongest you can be. But you''re my father, I miss having a real father, not someone who spends more time training than talking to me. I miss the father who asked me how my day went and not if I was more powerful than my friends. I don''t doubt your capabilities but I doubt myself when I am next to you. I don''t want to feel like I am a disappointment for you if I skip a day of practice." Harry exploded in tears, his voice was so low that it almost broke.

    Elijah walked near to Harry and smiled at him, "I am sorry you feel this way." He whispered, Connor''s face turned sad. It was like the veil in front of his eyes suddenly fell and he saw things.

    "If this is what you want. I ept to cancel the fight." Connor said after a brief silence and a deep sigh.

    Connor stretched his hand and John shook it without hesitation, "we should be proud of our sons." John linked with Corron.

    Connor widened his eyes but then he nodded silently, hinting at a smile.

    Connor walked toward his son and stretched his hand, Harry was surprised by such a gesture. He took his father''s hand, who smiled. "Let''se back home, we have to make up for the lost time."

    Elijah and John stared at them walk away and only when they disappeared did John gaze at his son and spoke: "you asked Harry to convince his father to cancel the fight?" He asked.

    Elijah shook his head, "no, he was the one who came to talk to me and begged me to help him. He also apologized for the awful things he told me."

    John didn''t expect to hear that, maybe Harry was a nicer kid than he thought.

    "However, I am proud you forgave him, you are growing every day more mature than I thought and I couldn''t be dder to be your father." John kneeled and hugged his son.

    When they came back home, John told Roselyn what had happened and Roselyn immediately hugged his son and told him how proud she was of him.

    She was concerned about John and Connor fighting as well and she knew even if John won that would only be disadvantageous for her and Felicity since they would see the scene of John killing someone over and over.

    ***

    Months passed by and it was finally time for Felicity and her first day of school.

    Elijah didn''t go to school, since he was a vampire he only attended private sses but when Roselyn asked Felicity if she wanted to go to school she said she did. She wanted to behave like a normal kid.

    Roselyn woke her up at 7 am and she made pancakes for breakfast. The maids prepared some syrup and chocte toppings.

    Felicity wore a dress Kathy purposely sewed for her and then styled her hair in two braids.

    "Don''t forget to say bye to dad!" John screamed as she wore her school bag, she giggled and ran to kiss his dad on his cheek.

    "Good luck." He whispered to her, Roselyn walked toward the door but as she passed by John, he caught her hand and made her turn around to steal her a kiss. "Don''t you dare to forget to say bye to me either," John whispered frowning his forehead.

    Roselyn chuckled and ced another kiss on his peachy lips.

    She then said bye to Elijah and finally, they walked outside to step on the carriage.

    In a few minutes they were back in the vige, the school was full of parents and their kids. Their all main attention was on Roselyn, they didn''t expect a royal kid to attend a normal elementary school.

    Roselyn kneeled to stare at her daughter straightly then she kissed her one more time. "Have a good day." She whispered, Felicity was smiling at her mother but her gaze exposed all the nervousness she was in. She noticed everyone''s gaze was on her and she didn''t know if kids would treat her nicely or not.

    The bell rang and after kissing her mother goodbye Felicity walked through the school''s gate.

    Roselyn remained there for about 10 minutes, wishing she could see through the wall of the school''s building to see what her daughter was doing. She darted her gaze through the windows but her daughter never looked out of the window.

    She finally walked back in the carriage and gave the order to take off toe back to Kratez.

    "Was she happy? When will she get out?" John asked as soon as he saw Roselyn walk into their house.

    Rose smiled, "she was happy.. I noticed people were staring at us so I hope they will treat her kindly."

 Chapter 336 - Our Simple Love

    After about five hours John and Roselyn went to pick Felicity up from school. With a pleasuring surprise, Felicity ran toward them joyfully just like she spent a great day at school.

    She jumped in John''s arms who immediately hugged her, "how was your day?"

    "It was good, everyone was nice to me. They made us introduce each other and draw all together." Felicity replied cheerfully.

    They came back home and the maids weed her with a table filled with food, they also invited Sebastian and William to celebrate all together the special first day of school of Felicity.

    Roselyn looked at her smiling, time goes by so fast, she still remembered when she had a vision she was going to have twins.

    She walked out of her house to look at the sky, she leaned over the closed door and her thoughts drifted to her father, she wondered if he still remember her first day of school and if he went to pick her up as John did. Her memories faded and she barely could remember her childhood, now that she learned how beautiful it was to be a parent she felt sorry for his father for not having lived those moments with her and her sisters.

    She sighed, "whenever you are just know that I miss you and that I love you." Roselyn whispered to the sky, then she turned around and her hand ced on the door''s handle. Right before she could open it she heard the wind blowing differently, it was more agitated as if someone was controlling it.

    A smile appeared on her face, she felt the urge to turn around and see if that was her dad but something in her froze her impeding her any movement. She knew she couldn''t turn around, she had to respect her father''s will, if he wanted her to see him he would have appeared in front of her.

    "I hope one day you will meet your grandsons," Roselyn whispered, and finally she dodged the door.

    It took her much determination and willpower to do what she did, every inch of her body was shivering at the idea of finally meeting her father but she wanted to respect him and let him have the power to make his own choices. If and whenever he was ready Roselyn was more than d to meet him and wee him into her family.

    She closed the door behind her, her heart was jointing in her chest of excitement. She knew, deep inside, that person was his father. She had never taken into ount the chance that his father may have never left her, maybe he was keeping an eye on her from afar.

    Felicity waved at Rose as soon as she walked in and gestured to her to get closer to the table to show her the draw she made at school. The draw portrayed their family gathered together: William, Sebastian, Ginevra, Roselyn, John, Felicity, and Elijah.

    A huge expanse of flowers surrounds them.

    "do you like it?" Felicity asked, Roselyn leaned closer to it, she nodded, "it''s beautiful." She said before kissing Felicity''s cheek.

    When it was finally time to go to sleep, John leaned closer and started to kiss her neck passionately, parents life reduced drastically their intimacy time and John seemed he was missing it quite a lot.

    His huge hand slipped in her shirt and caressed her belly as he pushed her gently on the bed.

    She could feel his touch was more delicate and sweet since their activity reduced. It was like passion was reced by devotion as the sweetest and deepest form of love.

    John kissed her neck, his hand traveled on her stomach and up to her breast exploring it like it was the first time.

    Roselyn''s breath shortened, her chest lifted and lowered fastly while her heartbeat was so fast she could feel the pulse through her skin.

    His hair fell on her as he entwined his hands with hers and slowly entered in her delicately.

    Their breaths synchronized together. Roselyn''s held his hand as if it was her lifesaver, handholdto the dimension of pleasure.

    He started to thrust slowly and as he continued thrusting he fastened the speediness.

    Roselyn arched her back, shivers ran through her spine immersing her in a dimension of pleasure and passion.

    His lips fell on her and locked with her bottom lip biting slightly while a moan escaped from her mouth. Her warm body under his sticking together as if they were made of glue.

    His hand pressed on her hair which fell like a cascade on the pillow. Every moan she gave was low and controlled not to be loud and wake up the kids.

    The feelings were the same as months ago but the meaning was different, they were making love, pure love. Her heart didn''t beat only for the satisfying pleasure which shivered in her veins and prated in her skin.

    Their skins began to sweat, Roselyn''s knees trembled, she tied them behind his back and tightened when he thrust in her deeper.

    "I love you so much," they both said in sync, although they were closing their eyes they both smiled.

    Their bodies didn''t only melt together but their souls alsobined to create the pure definition of what love was.

    He didn''t need to hear her say his name to prove she loved him, just like she didn''t need to pleasure him by trying his favorite sexual games. Not anymore. Now they learned a new way to make love, they proved their love by being there for the other every day. In the simplest gestures.

    John came and slipped out, he let his body fall on the floor.

    "Wow," he said, he wasn''t referring to the sex, not this time, he was referring to how she made him feel.

    Roselyn smiled, "I know," she whispered, their hands still entwined together, their breath still synchronized.

    For once, after all the things they went through, everything was simple and perfect, their rtionship was and nobody could ever steal that from them.

 Chapter 337 - Powers

    After about one month, Felicity''s powers were uncontroble. She involuntary used them whenever she touched a nature element, while they were at home, she grabbed the ss of water and leave it closer to drink from it when the water turned into ice. Another time she was helping her mother with gardening and as soon as she touched a blossom it arose.

    Lastly, as she ran in the garden ying with Elijah hide and seek wherever her step hit the grow, it that spot grow nts.

    Roselyn and John were worried and didn''t make her go to school because of that. Felicity didn''t like their drastic decision and throw a tantrum.

    She was crying loudly and tapping her feet on the ground, "mom I want to go!"

    Even if John exined to her she couldn''t go to school because it would be too risky since her powers were uncontroble she didn''t seem willing to stop crying.

    Roselyn kneeled, she didn''t know why her daughter was developing powers that soon. She hated to see her crying, a child of six years can not understand how dangerous it could be.

    "Felicity if humans see your powers they could mistreat you," Elijahmented, Roselyn unconsciously smiled at him seeing him hold her sister''s hand and with the other hand wiping away her tears.

    "You''re like a superhero who has to hide her identity," Elijah continued and hearing that statement a hint of a smile appeared on Felicity''s face.

    "Come," John said, picking her up and walking to the kitchen, he poured some water in a ss and headed it to her.

    Felicity was drunk and then when she gathered her breath and calmed down, John spoke: "I am sorry, but sometimes you have to give up something you care a lot to protect your powers. That''s the pros and cons of being a supernatural creature. If you want to get stronger like your mother you have to keep that in mind."

    John exined, Felicity looked at him with her big brown eyes, still filled with eyes.

    He gently pinched her nose and leaned his forehead against hers, "we can have fun at home, do you want to draw?"

    Felicity nodded, "yes!" She said, John, put her down and put on the table some papers.

    Felicity took the pencils and sat down, she started to draw lines on the paper.

    Maids meantime were talking to Rose, they asked her if it wasn''t a better idea to teach Felicity how to control her powers instead of repressing them or ignoring them.

    Roselyn was skeptical about that suggestion, she knew how much it was addictive to train powers and how amazing it felt. If Felicity would start to use her powers she may get toofortable or like it so much she could start to talk about it to her school friends or maybe practice so much she would overwork herself.

    Roselyn shook her head, she also remembered about Sharon, she discovered her powers when she was around Felicity''s age and she ended up using her powers to harm people or fulfill her twisted purposes.

    "I doubt it''s a good idea." Roselyn said, "she just has to be patient and soon her powers will quell letting here back to her normal life."

    She looked at her with the corner of her eye, she wasn''t so much worried when she was the one who had to be careful with humans. But now she was so concerned at the thought of her daughter being harmed that her heart skipped in her chest and tightened.

    **

    Days passed by and Felicity''s powers were even harder to control, so hard to control that she barely could move her hands that her powers would spread.

    Roselyn sighed, she couldn''t do it anymore, she needed to find a solution.

    "What can we do?" She asked John who shrugged and looked at her thoughtfully.

    "Maybe the maids are right." He took a long breath, "maybe we should teach her how to control her powers. That''s the only option."

    Despite Roselyn being contrary to that suggestion first, now she didn''t have any other chance than to ept it.

    "I will train her," if someone had to train a banshee, Roselyn was the best person to do so.

    She took Felicity''s hand and whispered, "do you want me to teach you how to control your powers?"

    The kid''s eyes lit up as if she heard the most exciting thing, she looked forward to that moment.

    "Yes please!" She replied in a begging tone of voice and Roselyn smiled.

    They headed to the living room which was almost empty since that was the ce Roselyn also practiced when she had to hide her identity.

    She couldn''t tell her to use her emotions because at that age she probably didn''t figure out what every feeling is.

    So she taught her the basics.

    "You have to stretch your hand," Roselyn said, standing with her feet slightly open and stretching her arm to give her daughter a demonstration.

    Felicity stretched her tiny hand, listening to her mother carefully and imitating every move she made.

    "Now you have to focus all your powers in your hand."

    Roselyn said, Felicity closed her eyes when she saw Roselyn do so, she focused and a wave of wind pushed a few objects near to Felicity afar.

    She closed her hand and ced her hand at her side but the wind continued to blow crashing all the objects on the floor.

    "Felicity, try to stop it!" Roselyn raised her voice to be heard from her daughter who was snagging to protect herself from the wind.

    Felicity managed to stand up but the wind increased, it was out of control.

    The poor kid shook her head, "I can''t mom, It''s too strong," her brittle voice was low and scared, Roselyn felt her heartache hearing her daughter so scared and miserable but she didn''t have to let her empathy and her love get in the middle.

    Roselyn had to be her teacher just like John was for her.

    "I know you can do it." Roselyn replied, "try to calm it down, focus and order the wind to calm down."

    Roselyn said, the wind made her shiver, the windows were shaking and the door mmed close locking them in.

    Felicity stretched her hand again, her body had been pushed against the wall and her knees were trembling for the cold

    Despite everything she focused on, she narrowed her eyes and for a second the wind stopped to blow, only to start blowing even strongly after.

    Felicity''s eyes filled with tears thinking she failed it, Roselyn intervened moving her hand circrly and in an eyeblink, the wind stopped.

    Roselyn ran to her sister, "you did it!" She eximed but Felicity looked at her puzzled.

    "You stopped the wind for some seconds!" Roselyn rectified, Felicity mentally repictured what had happened and when she realized her mother was right and that indeed she controlled the wind she smiled.

    "I did it? I did it!"

    Roselyn chuckled, she spread her arms and embraced Felicity tightly. "You did, love. You did."

    "We should go to eat now and tell dad what you did," Roselyn said, picking her up and walking with her back in the kitchen.

    "You''re fine!" John sighed relieved, he probably had heard the noise of the wind and the objects breaking and he got scared.

    "Yes, we broke some objects," Roselyn said, the maids rushed to clean the whole Roselyn sat Felicity on her chair.

    "I controlled the wind for some seconds. It was amazing, I was scared but It was so fun!" Felicity talked excited, from the way her eyes sparkled Roselyn realized her preupations may be legitimate.

    John prepared two sandwiches, one for Felicity to help her recover her energies and one for Elijah who was always hungry.

    "One day we will be able to train together maybe!" Elijah said while he chewed.

    "Don''t speak while you chew!" Roselyn intervened gesturing to his hand.

    Felicity swallowed the food, "mhh mhh," she nodded.

    "I want to get as strong as a mom one day. But I can tell she is worried, maybe she doesn''t want me to train a lot." Felicity said, forgetting the fact her mother was standing right in front of her.

    "I am not concerned about that honey, I just want you to train when you can, and don''t exaggerate. You''re still young, you have all the time to practice." Roselyn intervened.

    When Felicity finished eating, she took a few sips of her water, then she stared at the ss in front of her which was still half-filled.

    She narrowed her eyes and of a sudden the ss exploded, breaking into thousands of pieces and the water fell everywhere.

    "Felicity!" Roselyn raised her voice.

    Elijah started tough, "wow! That''s so amazing!" He eximed, Roselyn, shook her head and folded her arms.. Her cheeks heated and the silence fell back in the room, the kids recognized her angry gaze.

 Chapter 338 - Bad Sleep

    Roselyn tossed and turned in her bed, she was bbering something as she kept her eyes shut.

    John woke up and called her to wake her up but she didn''t hear him, even when he shook her, it was like she couldn''t feel her body and she was immersed in her dream.

    "Rose!" John kept calling but she didn''t give any sign she could hear him. She kept tossing and turning.

    She was dreaming of her father, he visited her in her house and she introduced her kids to him when suddenly he stretched his arm and threw a fireball at them killing her sons.

    She couldn''t move to help them, she was frozen although she tried to move every muscle of her body.

    She had that nightmare over and over.

    Roselyn was sweating coldly, her cheeks heated and her breath shortened. She was so agitated that the sheets fell on the floor and John had to stand up from the bed as she kept kicking and pushing him in her sleep.

    "Roselyn, it''s not real, it''s a nightmare," John whispered, but again she didn''t hear him.

    He couldn''t scream louder, he didn''t want to wake his kids, it was probably the middle of the night.

    All of a sudden, Roselyn froze. She remained still for some seconds and her breathing calmed down, John took a breath of relief, and heid down on the bed again.

    But right when he closed her eyes, Roselyn began to turn and toss again.

    This time she was having a vision, her father linked with her but she couldn''t see his face, her sight only got ess to his legs and chest.

    Her father turned around and walked away, Roselyn''s legs could move so she followed him.

    He leaded her in a wood, so many other banshees there

    Somehow, despite their human appearance, Roselyn knew without any doubt there were banshees.

    "They are all the banshees I had tried to help and save from the brutality of both supernatural creatures and humans."

    Roselyn traveled her gaze through the wood, so many more banshees appeared and stared at her.

    He snapped his fingers and almost all of them disappeared. Only a few ones were left.

    "Those are the ones I sessfully saved."

    At that sentence, a shiver ran through her spine and she felt her heart tightening in her chest so hard that she couldn''t breathe anymore.

    She gasped in her lips, her hands clenched to hold the sheets. Her eyes narrowed.

    "This is going to happen again. They areing for you."

    Roselyn shut her eyes open and woke up, her hand was immediately ced on her chest, she still felt tight on her breast.

    She got paler and was looking around the room deadly scared.

    "What happened?" John asked. He caressed her cheek and then pulled his fingers in her hair.

    "It was just a nightmare."

    Roselyn shook her head, the first dream she had was a nightmare but the second one was a vision of the future and she knew it.

    "It wasn''t a nightmare. It was a vision." Roselyn said in a low voice, she could barely speak as her mouth was so dry and the lump in her throat impeded her to raise her voice.

    "What did you see?" John asked, his other hand went to touch her forehead, it was so hot.

    Roselyn swallowed down, she was shivering.

    "Your forehead is hot, Roselyn you probably have a fever," John said, he fixed her sheets.

    "Don''t move," he whispered.

    He rushed away and came back a few secondster carrying ice and water.

    He helped her to drink and then wrapped the ice in the towels and put it on her forehead.

    "I don''t want to sleep anymore," Roselyn shook her head, afraid of having a new vision.

    His father came back and he linked in her sleep to let her know she was in danger. It was too much of a coincidence not to be worried.

    "What did you see, Rose?" John asked again, but Rose kept shaking her head.

    "Fine, love. Sorry I didn''t want to insist. Do you want me to talk to you? I can make up a story or sing you a song?"

    Roselyn hinted at a smile, if she didn''t have such a headache she would probably explode inughs and hug him for how cute his thoughts were.

    "Nobody ever sang to me," she whispered, she could barely keep her eyes open.

    "I will sing then," John said, he cleared his voice and took a deep breath.

    He started to sing a song his mother used to sing for him when he was a kid.

    Roselyn couldn''t refrain from herughs, even if his gesture was genuine and Roselyn appreciated it, he was out of tune.

    Roselyn fell asleep in a few minutes, while John held her hand and focused to absorb any negative emotions she was feeling and calm her down.

    He also focused to prevent her from having more visions.

    When she woke up, six hourster her forehead was less hot than before but she had still a fever.

    John didn''t leave her room, he asked the maids to wake up the kids and make them have breakfast.

    He was still covering her hand with his own so that he could feel if she was going to have a vision and he would try to stop them.

    Roselyn slowly opened her eyes, she was drained out of energy, her legs felt so tired and heavy to move.

    "You have to��"

    John intervened before Roselyn could finish the sentence, "the kids are with the maids, I want to make sure you feel better before I leave you alone."

    Roselyn sighed, "I slept well, I had a vision�� it was my father warning me I was in danger."

    John frowned his forehead.

    Roselyn continued, "it was like he was warning me about people, he made me see all the banshees who died despite his efforts to save them."

 Chapter 339 - Fever

    Roselyn remained in bed all day, John brought her food, kept herpany, and checked on her every other hour. Elijah and Felicity also visited Roselyn a few times during the day and they send her kisses while Roselyn waved at them.

    They didn''t walk closer to her because she didn''t want them to get a fever as well.

    In the evening Roselyn felt a bit better, even if the free time she had alone in her room allowed her to think a lot about the vision she had.

    She analyzed every detail, the fact her father didn''t want to show his face was maybe due to the fact Roselyn didn''t remember him so maybe her mind unconsciously obscured it.

    Then she focused on the banshee, she closed her eyes and mentally recreated the same vision she had experienced, she traveled her gaze through the banshee, until her gaze stopped on a red-haired girl.

    She set her gaze on her for a few seconds, that girl was so simr but her headache prevented her from thinking clearly.

    John knocked at the door, followed by Elijah and Felicity, they ran on the bed and hugged Roselyn''s feet.

    "John told us we could hug your legs," Felicity murmured.

    Then they leave two draws on the bedside table and take a few steps backward.

    "We made two draws for you," Elijah said, pointing at the draws.

    Roselyn slouched forward and took the two draws, she smiled, "thank you so much!"

    "We hope you feel better," Felicity said.

    John took his kid''s hands and turned around, the three of them waved at Roselyn and then finally walked out.

    Felicity''s draw was divided into two sides, the right one portrayed Roselyn in bed, with mes of red around her forehead, and then a little girl bringing her a draw.

    In the left one, Roselyn was in bed holding the draw, the red mes turned in flowers.

    It probably meant that thanks to Felicity''s draw, Roselyn felt better.

    Elijah''s draw pictured Roselyn and him, he was speeding and Roselyn pped her hands watching him. The speed was illustrated by a blue line.

    **

    The next day the two draws were still on her bedside table but this time, when she woke up her forehead wasn''t hot anymore.

    She didn''t have any vision or nightmares so she rested and fully recovered.

    When she walked into the kitchen, her kids ran toward her and hugged her tightly as if they didn''t see her in years. Roselyn''s eyes filled in tears ofmotion, but she held them back and sat on the table with her.

    On that morning, they weren''t silenced as usual, on the contrary, they were very talkative.

    They told her mother about their day, that John made them draw and that they even cooked altogether a cake.

    "I want to show you something," Felicity interrupted her brother while he talked.

    Roselyn rebuked her, "let your brother finish," so she waited for Elijah patiently and when he was done with his speech she walked closer to Rose.

    "Can I show you something?"

    Roselyn nodded.

    Felicity stretched her hand, she closed her eyes, in a few seconds the nt she was pointing at bloom.

    Roselyn dropped her jaw, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Her daughter practiced alone and learned on her own to grow nts.

    Roselyn blinked a few times to make sure she saw it right.

    "I wanted to make you a surprise and show you my progress."

    Roselyn wrapped her arms around Felicity''s stomach and picked her to sit her on her nap.

    "I am so happy and proud of you, but promise me next time you ask me or John to attend your practice.

    Felicity nodded, "okay mommy," she tilted her head to the side and Roselyn kissed her cheek.

    They had breakfast together and after talking for some minutes Roselyn asked them if they enjoyed a walk since she could use some fresh air. Two maids and both her kids joined her.

    They went to dress in their room while Roselyn remained alone with John.

    "Are you sure you want to go out? It must be cold outside." John said.

    Roselyn smiled, "it''s fine. I need some air to think."

    John took her hand and caressed the palm of it.

    "I will go talk to Victor, now. I haven''t seen him in a long time, I don''t want him to get worried." John said.

    "Sure. Say hi to Abigail from me." She offered a smile which John returned shyly.

    He then said hi to his sons and speeded away, instead of heading to Victor''s house, he speeded in Kratez to monitor the situation. He met many creatures, most of them whispered something talking and only a few of them dared to chat to John.

    That was weird, when they met John they usually said hi or asked him about his life.

    But not this time, it was like they were keeping something from him.

    His eyebrows knitted down and he changed his destination, he turned around to speed out of Kratez when a feminine voice stopped him.

    "John!"

    When he turned around he recognized her, it was the woman who always intruded in John and Roselyn''s ns, the same girl who made the couple argue for the first time when John called Roselyn a pawn for his n.

    "You don''t even say hi," she said speeding closer to him.

    She caressed his cheek with her fingers and brushed his hair with her hand as she looked down at his lips.

    She tilted her head to the side, "I heard you have kids now," she said, her voice lowered down, like if she was admitting her failure.

    "You lied to me when you said you weren''t capable of love then." Her voice grow more altered as if she was holding back the anger.

    "I didn''t lie I.." John tried to talk but the girl intervened right away.

    "I loved you, more than that silly banshee can ever do."

    John shut his eyes for some instant not to let that saying prate in him much to awaken his anger, as soon as he heard someone mention Roselyn he got so mad that he could feel his blood boil in his veins.

 Chapter 340 - Why Her And Not Me?

    "I have to go," John said, gripping over the girl''s wrists and lowering them down.

    The girl speeded in front of him impeding him to walk away and John scoffed rolling his eyes, he didn''t have time to deal with her. He only wanted to go to talk to Victor and then go back to his family.

    "Tell me, why her and not me?" She raised her voice, "why? Because she is a banshee? Because she is half-human?"

    John shut his eyes, maintaining the calm, "It just happened, I can''t control my heart and I fell in love with her. I am sorry if this makes you feel sad or breaks your heart but you have to move on." John said, as nicely as he could and offering a smile.

    "You had changed for her. Don''t you remember when all you wanted was power? Now people talk behind your back and you don''t even care about all the quarrels creatures are havingtely. You''re in this bubble and you turned into someone I barely know." She spat out, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Why do people talk behind my back and what do people quarrel about?" John asked as soon as he heard her, his voice growing concerned, he knew very well if people started to talk behind his back, it meant they were nning something.

    Roselyn''s vision wasn''t a coincidence, the majority of her visions were right so John was truly worried about thest vision of her father warning her.

    "You even ask? Isn''t it obvious!" The girl gestured and knitted their eyebrows, "they agree with me, they know you had changed and they consider you weak, they want someone else to rule Kratez. They don''t like the idea of a banshee either, some rumors say she grows wings, they are worried."

    John swallowed down, preupation and fear grow in him as a thrill and his heart started drumming in his chest.

    "Oh, that''s true." The girl recognized his concerned gaze. But John immediately rested his hand on her neck, until the woman spoke, "I won''t say a word if this concerns you. I may hate her but I wouldn''t do anything to hurt you. I love you so much that I want you happy. If you''re happy with her I step behind and let you be."

    "I do love her," John confessed, lowering his hand.

    That woman''s gaze grow sad as if his sentence hit her like a stab straight to her heart.

    "Then I suggest you keep an eye on here. Many people are nning to attack her."

    The girl turned around to leave but John speeded faster than her and stretched for her arm crushing her on the ground.

    "Who?"

    The girl stood up and wiped off the ground on her dress, she glowered at John for making her fall.

    "I can''t tell you the names, but I heard voices iming she could give birth to other banshees and they didn''t want that to happen."

    "I want the names!" John''s voice thundered, his eyes shed red and he revealed his sharp fangs. Few creases formed under his eyelids, as he was so mad his demoniac side wasing out.

    The girl smiled, "It had been a long time, I missed this side of you. I was wondering if you softened up." The girl whispered leaning closer to him as if he wanted to kiss him but John pushed her away.

    "Stop these silly games and tell me." His voice was so aroused and gruff.

    The girl rolled her eyes, "the right side of Kratez."

    John''s groaned, he nodded as if he expected it. The right side of Kratez was characterized by the most radical creatures who didn''t want anyone to rule Kratez and who hated witches and fairies.

    Most of them always hated John and now that he married a banshee they had one more reason to hate her.

    "Will you help me? In case the situation gets worse?" John asked when she turned around again, to speed away.

    She hesitated whether to stop or not but then she slowly turned around, she met his gaze, looking at him like only a heartbroken girl can look at the man who never returned her love.

    Her lips thinned and she took a long breath, she shook her head from side to side.

    "I can''t side with her, I would betray myself if I did so. But I wish you happiness." She said, even if John was disappointed he smiled.

    He nodded, "I wish you happiness too. Take care."

    She turned around once again and finally she speeded away.

    John looked at her speed away, and then he traveled his gaze around the habitations of the creatures to the right side. He knitted his eyebrows, a feeling of anger and rancor filled his soul.

    If they thought they could lead a hand on Roselyn they had never been more wrong, John was ready and willing to kill them even if they dared to think something negative about her.

    His darkest evilest side hadn''t been revealed yet but he couldn''t wait to unleash his unteamed side for good reasons like that one.

    Driven by his anger, he speeded there.

    When he got on the right side of Kratez the creatures gazed at him surprised, they didn''t expect to see him there.

    His eyes were still red, his veins darkened through his pale skin.

    "Hi John," one of them said, "you got bored to babysit two boring kids and fuck a winged human?" he chuckled.

    John''s was red of anger hearing him, he couldn''t control himself and in a fraction of a second, his hands were wrapping on the man''s neck and tightening.

    He kept gripping and gripping, the creature was gasping and he beg John pardon.

    Few creatures gathered there to look at the situation, some of them screamed to John to stop, but he couldn''t hear them.

    His anger was controlling him, after so many years, the old John came back.

 Chapter 341 - Challenge Me

    He bent on the body and punched him strongly, his head hit against the ground and bounced, from his nose came out blood.

    John stood up, glowering at each one of the creatures who looked at him, he groaned, "I heard some of you want to harm my wife, Roselyn. I just want to warn you that if you dare to touch her I will beat you to death and then will do the same to your family, if you don''t have a family then to your closest ones. Don''t dare to challenge me." He darted his gaze and stopped to gawk at each one of them, his gaze was challenging and furious.

    John heard a groan and when he turned around the guy on the floor was coughing as he wiped away the blood on his face.

    "Have you heard me?" John raised his voice, "don''t even dare to mention my wife''s name again or I will make you regret it."

    John gazed at them all onest time, then he speeded away.

    He changed his destination and went to Jake''s ce instead.

    He knocked at the door of the garage he stayed at.

    Then John entered when he heard Jake''s voice telling him to walk in.

    "Hi," John said.

    Jake nodded at him, then he sat down at the chair.

    "I know we made a deal a while ago that if any of us would ever form a family then he was immediately kicked from our special family. I had respected that decision and I still do I just want to ask you a favor."

    Jake heard what John had to say silently, he took a few seconds to think, and then he nodded, "go on."

    John smiled, "I heard some people in Kratez want to harm my wife, please if one day there will be a fight. I need your and the guys'' help."

    Jake knitted his eyebrows, he didn''t seem to know of that new, "why do they want to harm her? Because she is a banshee?"

    "Yes, and�� because we had two twins."

    Silence fell in, Jake looked at him sadly and then he breathed out. "Alright."

    John stretched his hand and Jake shook it.

    Their deal was sanctioned when they met decades of years ago, the only family they had was each other and for Jake, the situation was still the same. The only people he cared about were his friends.

    Jake shook John''s hand, he cared about him too much to refuse to help him in such an important thing.

    But seeing him change his purposes and hobbies, deeply hurt him. It was like since John fixed his rtionship with Victor and had met his father hepletely forgot them. He didn''t visit them nor did he involve them in important life decisions and although Jake didn''t tell him how much that hurt him, John knew he was deep down disappointed.

    "Thank you," John said, "you still are like a brother for me."

    Jake returned the smile but he didn''t reply, he probably thought that real brothers don''t forget about each other like that. But he kept his thoughts to himself.

    John hoped Jake would ask him to stay, when he realized he probably wasn''t going to John turned around and walked away slowly.

    He speeded away and got back to Kratez, Roselyn and the kids were alreadying back from their walkout so when John came back they weed him with a tight hug.

    "Rose, baby, can we talk?" John whispered, she frowned and they both walked into their room.

    It was never a good thing when John asked Rose to talk privately, so Roselyn immediately got concerned and her heart skipped in her breast

    "I heard people in Kratez are getting worried about your nature so maybe the vision you had isn''t fake. We should get out less and be more careful..." John said.

    Roselyn''s heart speeded, her thoughts were for her daughter, if they found out she was a banshee as well they may hurt her.

    She knew how supernatural creatures could be evil and she was sure they would harm her without qualms.

    "Oh my�� What about Felicity?" Roselyn closed her mouth with her hand and her eyes widened scared.

    "We will protect her. I went there earlier and threatened them not to touch you. I am sure I made a point." John said to reassure Roselyn.

    Little did he know that from the right side of Kratez, creatures got deeply offended by John''s attack. His gesture also proved to them that Roselyn was getting stronger because if she wasn''t he wouldn''t be so worried about her health.

    They all gathered together and nned the date of their attack, they wanted to free Kratez from the strict rules and an unworthy ruler.

    John got weak and he put the family at first ce forgetting that his real devotion shall have been to the inhabitants of Kratez.

    "The more we are the fewer chances he has to beat us." The guy John hit screamed and a huge crowd of creatures cheered and shouted "let''s take him down!"

    The news of rebelling spread fast so fast that in a few days Kratez was divided into two factions. One faction siding with John, make of people who knew him and trusted him, who saw in him a good leader. The other faction was made of Creatures who wanted and without leaders, and who wanted to send humans away and create and reserved for supernatural creatures only.

    When Victor heard the rumors he immediately went to talk to John and told him what was happening in Kratez. John predicted that he knew that attacking one of them without any good reason would create chaos and would separate creatures into two factions.

    Creatures were easy and foreseeable just like beasts.

    With his gesture, he may have created turmoil but at least he had also earned people who would side with him when the doomsday woulde.

 Chapter 342 - Cry All My Tears

    As the days passed by John and Roselyn forgot about the potential danger and started to go out normally.

    Felicity learned to control her powers better and she came back to school.

    Elijah asked her to learn every kid''s name to hear if any of them had the same name as Sebastian''s parents.

    After daily research asking everyone their names, Felicity figured out none of them was corrted to Sebastian.

    When she told Elijah the news he sighed, he probably knew it wouldn''t be so easy. He thanked her sister had decided that the only thing to do was to speed in the vige and read every ring bell searching for the names.

    Elijah''s powers improved as well day by day and that made him so happy that motivated him to practice even more.

    Maybe he wasn''t different from the other guys maybe his body only took longer to adapt and to grow stronger.

    The most important thing was that he was improving now, even if it waster than the other vampires his age or younger.

    Roselyn also started to train again, on her own, when Felicity was at school and Elijah was practicing with John or out with Sebastian.

    She wanted to be ready in case someone attacked her.

    Even if everything seemed to be just right and fixed, the situation was going to deteriorate soon.

    William was sick in bed for days, but he ordered the maids and begged Sebastian not to tell John about that.

    He knew that if John heard about that he would move to the castle and try his best to help him feel better.

    William already called every doctor in the vige to visit him but each one of them gave a different diagnosis of what was wrong with him so he figured out it was probably old age.

    Sebastian was keeping Williampany the entire day, the thought of losing him harassed him day and night. Even if William already told him that in case something happened to him one of the maids will adopt him, Sebastian couldn''t even process with his mind the idea that his eyes filled with tears.

    William was the father he always wanted and spending every day with him was such a blessing that he thanked God every night before he fell asleep.

    One night, when William was so sick that he coughed multiple times, his skin got paler and he barely could keep his eyes open. Sebastian begged the maids to call John, it was toote for them to get to Kratez and although they didn''t admit it they were also very scared to enter and habituated by supernatural creatures.

    Sebastian on the contrary was more scared to lose William so he decided to get there anyway. He waited for the maids to get in their rooms and then he quietly sneaked out, he borrowed some money and when he met a carriage he asked the coachman to give him a lift.

    The coachman was hesitant but when he recognized who he was he immediately changed his approach and weed him inside.

    Sebastian ran out of the coachman and reached John''s house running as fast as he could.

    He leaned on the door and began to knock on it vigorously, "John! John!" He shouted. The night was dark and the wind began to blow strongly, so he screamed even louder.

    The fear of meeting some creatures was immense and he could hear his heart bombarding in his chest.

    Until, finally, he heard the noise of the key turning and John opened the door.

    "William is sick! Very sick!" John widened his eyes, he didn''t even bother dressing up, he hugged the kid and then speeded away.

    In some seconds they returned to the castle, John walked in mming the door. He was so furious that his steps on the ground thundered all over the rooms waking up the maids.

    "Why didn''t you tell me my father was sick?" He screamed to the maids as soon as he heard their rooms unlocking.

    "Where is him?" His gaze darted to Sebastian but before he answered John already followed his dad.

    William heard his entrance and smiled at him, "they didn''t tell you because I ordered them so."

    His voice was as low as a whisper.

    "How are you?" John asked holding his hand and caressing his father''s cheek which was dimmed in a cold sweat.

    "I am growing old son."

    John sighed, he knew that time would havee but he wished it would beter. A little side of him also wished and hoped one day for some reason he would be immortal.

    He even considered turning him but John knew William wouldn''t ept that, and he was way too old for his body to recover.

    "What can I do for you? Are you hungry? Thirsty?" John asked, one of his hands holding his father''s hand and the other one was still on his face caressing it.

    "Just stay here," William replied smiling with trembling lips.

    Sebastian joined them in the room, he shyly walked in, "I had to call John, I was too worried." He admitted in a sigh.

    "It''s fine," William smiled.

    John spent the night with his father, sleeping on the chair at the edge of the bed holding his hand while Sebastian slept in the bed next to him.

    When they woke up John whispered to Sebastian he was going to bring their breakfast, and he nodded.

    He looked at William smiling, in admiration and love. He had never met a person as good as him and he always thought God knew what he was doing when he gave the realm such an amazing King like William.

    When John came back in the room with a trail filled with food for the three of them Sebastian nced at him as if the best idea he had ever had popped in his mind.

    "You can turn him." He said, with a joyful voice that John''s heart skipped a beat when he met his hopeful gaze and his eyes narrowed for the sadness.

    John wished he could do that but he didn''t want to feel responsible for his father''s death.

    John shook his head, he ced the trail on the bedside table and sighed walking closer to Sebastian. His hand brushed on his cheek, "Sebastian, I wish I could do that but he is already so weak. His body wouldn''t be able to recover for the turning."

    Sebastian''s eyes filled with tears, his heart crushed in thousands of pieces and like ss, they fell on his chest.

    "I ��" his voice broke and he didn''t even say a word that tears ran down his face. His cheeks reddened and a lump formed in his throat.

    "I had already lost one father I don''t want to lose him too."

    John tried his best not to cry as well, those words prated in him as if those were knives cutting his skin sharply.

    His heart stopped in his chest and he could feel a tight of mncholy rising through his throat. He swallowed down and took a long breath.

    "I know��" John said, flinching away from Sebastian''s gaze, the more he looked at him the more the idea of losing his father sank in his heart and ripped it slowly.

    "I don''t want to lose him either," John whispered. He had also lost him once, and God only knew how hard it would be for him to lose him forever this time.

    William opened his eyes, his gaze traveled on Sebastian who quickly waved his tears off, and then on John, who although wasn''t crying was just as devastated.

    "Oh God, you''re already acting like I am dead." William hinted a smile amused, he had the particr of never taking things too seriously, or at least not showing it.

    He truly didn''t seem much concerned about it.

    They had breakfast together and talked about random things like Felicity''s school or Sebastian''s sewing skills.

    It was like William purposely avoided talking about his health and his condition.

    John came back home after a few more hours, everyone in the family was awake and concerned, wondering where he had been.

    When John told them the reason behind his absence the silence fell in. Roselyn knew how much John loved his father and how hard it was for him to say goodbye and ept death. That was something his mind couldn''t process.

    "I am sorry." She said walking closer to John and spreading her arms widely to hug him.

    John caressed Roselyn''s back and closed his eyes as he tucked his head on her shoulder, melting in her embrace.

    "I should move there for a while��" John whispered, although Roselyn deeply inside didn''t want to leave him or not see him for days he knew William needed his son more than John''s family needed him right now.

    Roselyn nodded, "yes, you should." She murmured.

    Elijah and Felicity went to hug him as soon as Roselyn departed from the hug.

 Chapter 343 - Good Night

    John spent entire days at the castle but his father''s condition grew worse every day.

    John now knew the day of his death woulde, he just hoped it would beter than he expected. He wasn''t a guy who believed in God or religion and he barely prayed. But those days he started to pray, Sebastian asked him to join in prayer, since that day he prayed every evening.

    It didn''t help the situation but at least deeply inside, John knew he tried his best to do everything in his power and save his father.

    "I will bite him," John said he couldn''t look at his father and see the light fade away a little bit more day after day.

    Sebastian''s eyes lit up, a glimpse of hope in his smile as he went to hug John.

    "There aren''t many chances, there is probably a very low percentage of sess," John said, his voice wasn''t on the edge of breaking and his fists were so clenched to hold back the tears.

    "I want to try anyway," John said, walking closer to his dad''s bed.

    William''s trembling lips curved into a smile, "I love you John but please don''t do it." He murmured.

    William was averse to turning, he thought it was against nature and God''s will, if that day hase he had to listen to God''s will.

    "Please. I know I wouldn''t like myself as a vampire and I doubt my body will survive." William continued.

    Sebastian''s eyes filled with tears and he shook his head, "please, dad." he had called him dad for the first time, hearing that word William''s eyes shined and his smile grow bigger.

    "I love you both so much, I am proud of you," William said, gazing at both of them.

    "I will always be with you two, now please stop dwelling on how to save me, and let''s enjoy our time together." William stretched his hands which his two sons soon held.

    They spent the rest of the day talking about the past, the future, joking about the most random things, and enjoying each other''spany to the fullest.

    When it was almost dinner time William was feeling very sleepy so they both left him to sleep and they went to the kitchen to make him a tasty meal together.

    They didn''t know how to cook very much but they together managed to cook salmon and chicken and then cut some vegetables as a side dish.

    When they were finally done they went back to William''s room, carrying the dishes proudly and looking forward to having their father''s reaction at their job.

    William was still sleeping so they quietly walked in and ced the trail on the bedside table, John whispered to Sebastian to call their father in sync.

    He started to count, "three, two..."

    They looked at each other and perfectly synchronized they whispered, "William wake up."

    No answer, "dad, we made you lunch." Sebastian added.

    William was still sleeping, he couldn''t hear his sons at all.

    John''s face got paler, his eyes widened and his mouth dried as in his throat formed a lump.

    "Dad.." John shook his hand, as a desperate call to wake him up.

    "Dad!" He raised his voice, his voice was more hoarse as if it was a scold. Rebuking him for not waking up, didn''t he know John wasn''t ready to lose him.

    When John touched his hand it was cold as ice, his face was more rxed and John and Sebastian both understood what had happened.

    "No..." Sebastian whispered, his voice as low as a murmur and his hand ced on his chest gripping as if he wanted to rip his heart out, maybe that would give him a less excruciating pain than the pain he was feeling now.

    "You promised me you would never leave me." His voice creaked in his throat, in a fraction of a second his face filled with tears and his eyes soaked and bloated as a wet towel.

    John remained frozen as if the situation was so hard to bear that his muscles and his mind stopped for a second, all he could feel was an aching grip on his chest impeding him from breathing properly.

    Tears fell from his face, he gasped for air and sobbed. The room filled with crying and desperation, how can life give you so much and at the same time deprive you of the most awesome things he blessed you with.

    Two broken hearts in the room, one which stopped forever, if John or Sebastian could do anything to revive William, they would do everything in their power.

    But there was nothing they could do besides crying their grief. That''s the reason why John struggled so much to deal with death because there was nothing he could do to oppose it. He couldn''t postpone it or beg for more time with his loved ones

    "He is gone," John said, spreading his arms and hugging Sebastian tightly.

    Sebastian cried so loudly and sobbest so fastly that he couldn''t even speak as his breath shortened.

    "I am sorry," John murmured, he was sorry for him, he had been abandoned all his life and now he even from Willian although unconsciously.

    "You can stay with us, you''re in a good rtionship with Elijah already."

    Sebastian didn''t seem willing to walk about that now, he just wanted to cry and let his measurability soak all his energies until he waspletely drained out of energy.

    he had never felt how amazing it was having someone who loved you unconsciously as much as William loved him and now that he knew what he had lost, he was even more wrecked.

    He knew nobody will ever love him as much as William did, nobody will ever treat him as well as William did and put him first even if he was just an orphan boy.

    Sebastian didn''t want to depart from the hug, he remained sunk in his embrace for some minutes, melting in his warmth and reminding him how William hugged him.

 Chapter 344 - Grieving

    John convinced Sebastian to stay with him and Roselyn for a while and then decide where he wanted to stay when they came back home in Kratez.

    Their gazes and sad faces were enough to announce the death of their father. Roselyn went to hug John and whispered, "I am so sorry love."

    She wished she could say to him something more supportive than that but she knew there was nothing she could do to soften up the pain John was feeling right then. She had met him when he was grieving already so she knew how much he suffered back then. Sometimes silence is the best healing for wounds that won''t mend.

    Sebastian had still eyes filled with tears and he barely spoke, his gaze was set nkly on the floor and his mind was probably immersed in thoughts regrets sadness of what their life could have been if he was still alive.

    He was so mad at life for making fun of him, giving him the benefit of the doubt but then never letting him reach happiness to the full.

    They spent the remaining of the day surviving, barely speaking and eating and then both John and Sebastian locked themselves in their rooms and cried their tears out.

    Roselyn sighed, she held back the tears and when she was alone few tears fell from her eyes, she cared about William and she was so sorry for John that it was like she could feel his pain.

    Now that William was dead they had to send the letter to every inhabitant of the vige and then move back to the castle, his death happened so fast that the couple didn''t even have the time to figure out what to do or to n the situation perfectly. Moving to the caste may be a problem for the kids, especially for Elijah who was a vampire and who had never been close to any human.

    The things to fix were a lot, and Roselyn had to take care of it all on her own because John was already too busy thinking of his father and his funeral to bother his mind with a further concern.

    The maids in the castle had been sent home and the rtives had been informed in a few hours of the loss, Victor made the calls since John didn''t want to talk to them.

    In one hour Abigail, Victor, and Daniel were all in the castle to stay together and support John and Sebastian on such an awful day.

    One of the worst deaths are definitely when those happen when you least expect it and you keep wondering if you underestimated a symptom or if you did something wrong.

    You even regret not having spent enough time with that person because thest thought that urred to your mind was that they would die suddenly.

    All those thoughts harrassed John and for the first time in all the years he dated Roselyn he regretted not having spent more time with his family and not going to visit him more often.

    **

    One week passed by, John was still barely talking to anyone, he spent time with his family but he was like he lost one part of his heart and he could do nothing to fix the pieces together. Each thought his mind processed, every smile he did, it was referred to his father.

    Some of the rtives he met told him that William was still with him, that he could look at him from the sky but John didn''t believe that kind of thing.

    He didn''t believe his father was there, he didn''t care if they were right, John wanted him next to him, wanted to listen to him talk, he wanted to melt in his warm embraces and feel safe and happy whenever his father touched his hand.

    But he couldn''t have anything of that, when he feel sad now he couldn''t go to him when he needed some tip, William wouldn''t be there to tell him what would be the best thing to do and although he had a family and someone to ask to, he still wanted that person to be William.

    His heart weighed a little less in his chest and his forehead creased a bit more, his voice was low as if he forced and struggled to talk whenever anyone spoke a word to him. His life became all of a sudden darker and this time, the darkness wouldst forever.

    Roselyn was so worried, John didn''t talk to her seriously in days and he seemed so miserable that he was looking at his life passing by him as fast as a train. Every time it stopped, he didn''t get in because he didn''t want to live without his father by his side.

    Elijah and Felicity missed their father very much, they talked to him and involved him in their conversations, they even trained harder with the hope that their progress would create a smile on his face but every effort was in vain.

    John was unmovable, and Sebastian was just the same, the only difference was that Sebastian cried more so he expressed and released his emotions and his distress my crying and myining how life was so unfair.

    When he did Elijah was always next to him to offer him a shoulder to cry on.

    In a few minutes Elijah convinced him to y with him and distracted him, but with John was different, when he shut the world out it was almost impossible to make him feel better.

    The more the days passed the more Roselyn knew that if the situation didn''t improve, their family and their life would forever be affected by his father.

    Roselyn sighed, getting on the bed where John was sleeping, she leaned closer to him and as he slept she gently ced a soft kiss on his cheek.

    "I miss you," she whispered before she turned to the side and fell asleep right after.

 Chapter 345 - Friends

    On the day of the funeral, John was dressed up in ck, as dark as his mood in thest days. Roselyn and the kids walked beside him, the rtives who were invited turned around to look at John for some instants, probably wondering if they had to say they were sorry for their loss or not.

    Some of them limited themselves to offer a shy smile to him which he inevitably didn''t return, while some others walked to him and said as sorry they were, then they rmended him to ask him if he needed anything.

    The typic things people say when they wanted to be kind enough and well mannered but in the end, they would never respect their words, that''s the reason why John only forced a smile and didn''t answer to them.

    He didn''t owe a thing to people who always judged and criticized him for their entire life and now only because he was grieving they would pretend they were good people and their mistakes would be canceled.

    Roselyn held his hand as they walked toward the coffin, Roselyn could see all John''s muscles contracted to hold back the tears.

    Sebastian was right beside John, next to Elijah and Felicity who quietly looked down at the floor and prayed just like their mother told them to.

    The priest cleared his voice and then started to talk, John didn''t hear a word of what he said but he didn''t care, he knew that none of the words he said would bring his father back to life.

    However, although he tried his thoughts were too loud to let him hear anything.

    It was time for John to talk about his father, he hated moments like that because he knew if there was something to say he already said that to his father.

    But he went there anyway, everyone''s gaze set on him, holding their breaths waiting for John to talk.

    He cleared his voice and set his gaze nkly at the empty center of the room.

    He slipped out a paper from his pocket, probably the paper he had written down some notes for the speech but as soon as his eyes skimmed through it he shook his head.

    John crumbled it and put his back in his pocket.

    "Hello father, I don''t know if you''re hearing me now but I know everything I would say now you already know. You know how much I love you and how much you mean to me, saying in front of a crowd of people won''t make this more valuable." John said, his gaze traveling through the coffin, he turned around to start at that piece of wood that trapped his father and he sighed.

    "I wish I could give you some air to breathe, some heartbeats to make you live longer, I wish I could give my entire life to you as you did with me decades ago. I also wish words could have more meaning to exin to you how much I am d and how much I love you, not because you''re my father but because you were there for me physically and mentally every time I failed, every time my anger took control on me. You always took my side and offered me your helping hand."

    John caressed the coffin, he then turned around to slip out a rose from the bouquet and ced it on the coffin, "Your heart was so kind that you never had a bad word to say about anyone, not even about me when I did awful things all fathers would be disappointed for. You always looked at the positive side in me and gave me all the effect and love in the world even when I didn''t deserve it." John''s voice broke, he looked up to the sky not to allow his tears to fall and then darted his gaze to his family, he looked at Rose and smiled from there, then his gaze paused staring at his two sons.

    "I hope I will be a father as good as you even if I know your level is unreachable. Rest in peace father, I love you so much more than words can never exin."

    John walked slowly back to his ce next to Roselyn and while he walked by Victor he caressed his shoulder gently.

    When the funeral was over John invited all the rtives to the castle to eat altogether even if he wanted to remain alone he did that for his father and because he knew his father would want that.

    The lunchsted for a few hours, John didn''t talk to his rtives, he only talked to his family and Victor. All of a sudden he heard the noise of the door opening and footsteps walk in.

    For a second his heart dropped in his chest as he hoped in a miracle and to see his father there, but then when he realized that wasn''t going to happen he sighed and peeked his head to see through the rtive''s heads who wereing in.

    To his surprise Jake walked in with the rest of the crew, a genuine smile appeared on his lips as he smiled at them, all the rtives turned to look at them, probably recognizing they were vampires just like John and the silence fell in the room.

    "We wanted to be here to be near you on such a terrible day. We attended the funeral by faraway." Jale spoke, John stood up and hugged him tightly.

    Then he thanked them all and ordered the guests to make room for them at the table.

    Jake set his gaze on Elijah, he rubbed his hair and leaned closer, "you''re a vampire just like your dad! I can say you''re strong from the aura you emit."

    Elijah was joyfully hearing thepliment Jake did to him, then his gaze set on John. "How are you?" he asked, the answer was obvious, Jake was one of John''s closest friends so he knew how hard it was for him to ept and move on to his father''s death.

    John hinted a forced smile, "I am better now, it means a lot to me you came." He smiled at each one of his friends. They broke their deal to leave behind anyone who dared to leave the family only because they wanted to be there for John, they put their pride to the side and focused only on the unconditional love they had for John.

    When the lunch was over, every rtive left after saying to John one more time how sorry they were. Each one of them talked about William as if they were so close to him while deep down they barely visited him after they saw he always defended John.

    When they left and in the castle remained only John, his family, Victor''s family, and Jake with his group John finally gave a breath of relief.

    Sebastian helped the maids to remove the food from the table and then he helped to wash and dry dishes, Elijah and Felicity helped him as well, and only when they were done did they walk altogether into Sebastian''s room to y together.

    Roselyn left John alone to talk to his friends and have some privacy so she walked into the room she usually was in before they moved to Kratez.

    "I am sorry if you feel sad or disappointed but I fell in love with Roselyn and so many things I went through. I wish things would have been different and we were still close." John said demoralized and sorry for having lost his friends.

    Jake gazed at all his group and when they all gave him a nod he continued, "we also did a mistake by not asking how you were and not visiting you. We shall have behaved as a true family."

    John smiled to them, "it''s fine, you''re here now that I needed you the most and that''s the only thing that matters." John said, he spoke with sincerity, he didn''t have resent in his friends'' regards, he knew how their mentality was and that they always hated when a boy put a girl over their friends. Maybe to them, John did the same when he married Roselyn and formed a family with her and never visited his friends.

    "John..." Jake took a step forward, "we knew about the rebellion and creatures'' displease and concern about Roselyn." He said.

    John''s eyes narrowed as he was reminded of the terrible situation he was in, he was too busy suffering for his father''s death that he forgot how much in danger Roselyn still was.

    "We have to ask you something..." Jake continued, his friends set his gaze on the floor almost as if they were sorry and sad.

    "We can ept you back in our family and gather our friendship back, we miss you a lot."

    John''s smile lightened his face and his eyes lit up hearing their friend''s saying.

    "But you have to leave Roselyn, maybe if you do so Kratez''s creature will spare her thinking she is not so strong to be feared if you left her.." Jake''s continued, John dropped his jaw in disbelief.

 Chapter 346 - Family Before Everything

    "But you have to leave Roselyn, maybe if you do so Kratez''s creature will spare her thinking she is not so strong to be feared if you left her." Jake''s continued, John dropped his jaw in disbelief.

    He didn''t expect Jake to ask him such a thing, he knew how much they were probably offended by him since he forgot about them to enjoy his life with his family but to ask him to choose between him and them, was a very low gesture.

    "I can''t believe you''d ask me this." John said, darting his gaze to meet each one of them gaze to make sure they were serious, they all remained quiet and Jake was the one who spoke once again, "we are asking you to dedicate us the time we deserve. You dedicated her years and we missed you."

    John shook his head, "you missed me? Then why didn''t you try to contact me? Or warn me about how drastic the situation was getting in Kratez? Have you ever asked me if I was fine during the years? And now youe here the day of the funeral of my father to say I have to choose you over my wife and the mother of my sons?"

    John''s voice was full of anger and resentment, all his fury grow in his veins and made his blood boil. He had never hated any of them but right at that moment, she wanted to punch them for how despicable they were.

    Jake took a step forward, "I know this may sound subtle to you but we want you toe back in our family.

    "Then why do I have to choose? Can I have both of the things? She and you as loyal close mates?"

    Jake shook his head, not willing toe topromises.

    "Then I don''t think you''re deserving of my friendship at all, because someone who loves me would want my happiness and now my happiness is where Rose and my sons are. Thanks for visiting now I suggest you leave." John said spitefully and with a rough tone of voice, Jake scoffed, almost annoyed by his reply. He gestured to his friends to go and they slowly walked out.

    John was shocked by Jake''s behavior and at the same time angry for having wasted so many years with a person who had such a close mindset.

    He didn''t understand why he would ever consider John would ept such a deal, he probably never knew what love was.

    John walked into Roselyn''s room and told her what they did, Roselyn was shocked but at the same time sorry for unconsciously being in the middle of their friendship.

    When John exined to her that''s amon thing between supernatural creatures she was still shocked, she didn''t understand why it was so hard for them to love someone to the fullest and let that significant other in.

    John also apologized to her for having been distant in thest days, he didn''t want to be rude nor detached but it was so hard to act normal when he deeply hated life for having deprived him of his father so quickly and suddenly.

    They both sat at the edge of the bed, they were supposed to marry in those days but Roselyn postponed the day to let John recoverpletely.

    "I am thankful you choose me over them and I want to let you know that you''re an amazing father just as William and the best husband I could ever ask for." She said caressing his hand and tucking her head on his shoulder.

    "I hadn''t been a great husband nor father thest days." He said sighing.

    "You always are, take your time to feel better, and remember we are there for you."

    John leaned closer to her and ced a soft kiss on her cheek, "I love you so much," he whispered.

    "I don''t know what I did to deserve you, I will never put anyone before you and my family."

    Roselyn wrapped her hands around his neck and smiled hearing his confession, she kissed him sweetly and brushed his hair with her hand. "I love you more John," Roselyn whispered.

    Since that day John slowly came back to normality, every day he felt grateful for what he had and he knew William was proud of him although he wasn''t there to tell him that.

    Every day he looked up to the sky and talked to the stars about his days, his problems, and his blessing, just like if he was talking to his father. Day after day he felt better and the void he had on his chest was slowly filled by the love of his family.

    If it wasn''t for Roselyn and his sons he probably would have lost himself and would have never moved on from such a loss but thanks to them he found a reason to keep going and don''t lose his hopes. That reason was them. He never regretted having chosen Roselyn over Jake, although they were such close friends of him because he knew the way she made him happy was uparable.

    After two months since that day, they married in the special ce, at the beach alone with only their sons and Sebastian.

    John in front of them made for the second time the promise he would never leave his wife and Roselyn was sure he''d respect it, because their love was unconditional, and despite all the problems they had to ovee they were still there, together, stronger than they had never been.

    "I pronounce you husband and wife, the groom can kiss the bride."

    Roselyn and John both smiled, and their lips locked together, the wind blew on them and the sea calmed as if it wanted to sing them a romantic song, the sun was high in the sky and their marriage was just so perfect that they felt like they were in a fairytale.

    Love wins over everything, and they were the proof of it.

    Sebastian decided to move with John and Roselyn and he slowly started to smile a bit more, he started to live his life and believe in a better future thanks to Elijah who was always by his side when he needed to.

    Sebastian also decided to help Elijah in his training so he attended his practices and told him if he did any improvements.

    Their rtionship got closer and closer every day.

    One day John had toe back to the orphanage to take Sebastian in his care, Elijah apanied them and as soon as they entered his gaze met the little girl who helped him with the dossier.

    When sheid her eyes on John and recognized who he was she widened her eyes in shock, she didn''t expect to find out the kid she helped was none other than the son of the King of Scond.

    Every kid''s bowed down at their entrance.

    When John reached the tutor and started signing some papers, the girl walked toward Elijah.

    "Hi, I ... I didn''t know you were John''s son?" She said, still shocked.

    "You shall not tell anyone," Elijah replied right away narrowing his eyes, he knew if the news would spread people will understand something might be off since he looked older than his twin sister.

    "why not?" She asked whispering.

    he shook his head, "I can''t tell you."

    "Can we be friends ?" She then asked after some seconds of silence, to contemte whether she had to ask such a thing or not.

    "I don''t think I can be friends with you... we''re too different." Elijah replied.

    the little girl was sad hearing that, she knitted her eyebrows down and took a deep breath. "Is it because I am a girl and you''re a boy?" She asked, making Sebastian smile as he realized she didn''t have any idea of Elijah''s supernatural nature and if she did she didn''t seem to care.

    "No... it''s not for that." Elijah rubbed his hands, wondering what to reply in case she asked more. He was in difficulty, a part of her wanted to be friends but another one was too scared to let a human know that much about him.

    Sebastian was the proof that not all humans can be cruel but despite that Elijah''s concerns still made him hesitant, he didn''t have the certainty that the girl would be nice nor that she would keep his secret.

    "I was here too, then an amazing sir adopted me," Sebastian said to the girl who smiled.

    "I am six now, all the people who came here only want younger kids and as soon as I tell them my age they start to look for someone else." She added sighing.

    "I know that feeling but trust me, the right person wille,"Sebastian said kindly, and as he recalled the day William adopted him a smile on his face grew and his eyes sparkled.

    when John finished signing and filing papers he

    passed by the girl and stopped in front of her, "are you Sebastian''s friend?" He asked. She immediately got paler and her cheeks blushed with shyness and nervousness, she had never spoken to someone with his power and such a high status that it was like her voice got entangled in his throat.

    "I .." she didn''t know what to answer because she wasn''t sure whether she was or not a friend of Elijah or Sebastian. She only spoke to Elijah a few times and helped him by doing him a favor, was that enough to consider him a friend?

    "No, we are friends.." Elijah intervened.

 Chapter 347 - Adjectives

    Roselyn went to pick Felicity from school, she proudly stared at him run out of school joyfully and embrace her mother happily.

    Roselyn held her hand and leaned to kiss her cheek which was warmparable to her cold one for having waited for Felicity outside.

    It was winter and the windblown cold, it was freezing and the city was nketed by fog.

    "How was school?" Rose asked as she helped her daughter to put on a scarf and then they walked to the carriage.

    "It was good, I got new friends!" Felicity eximed, on Roselyn''s face grew a smile, "that''s amazing, did you learn anything new?"

    Felicity nodded as she stared at the clouding out of her mouth as she exhaled.

    "The teachers made us write three adjectives that we want to be as we grow up, we also had to link the abjective to one of our close rtives."

    Roselyn stepped on the carriage and then she lifted Felicity sitting her down, she gestured to the coachman to start as she covered their knees with a nk.

    "What adjectives did you write?" Roselyn asked curiously.

    "I wrote wise as my grandfather, William. Because I remembered dad always asked him a tip and for running a realm you have to be very smart.

    Then I wrote brave like dad and beautiful as you, mommy."

    Roselyn smiled like an idiot hearing her daughter, her heart filled with joy.

    "I am so d you think those things about us, you should tell dad as soon as we get back home," Roselyn said, the carriage stopped in front of the castle and when they came back John soon weed her daughter with a tight embrace.

    Kathy also cheered her by surprising the little girl with some chocte brownies, she sat at the table and started to talk about her day at school mentioning the adjectives she used to describe her family.

    "What about me?" Elijah frowned, "what adjective would you use to describe me?"

    Felicity cupped her chin in a thoughtful expression, after some instants she used to think about a potential answer, she replied, "I would say you''re determined, very fast, and forgiving."

    Elijah smiled, from the way his face lit up it was obvious he was prideful to hear that description which suited him perfectly, he was determined when he trained so hard to get better and improve, fast thanks to his overdeveloped speed andstly but not least forgiving when he forgave his friends for making fun of him.

    Felicity took one bite of her brownie, she pointed at Kathy and smiled with chocte in her teeth, "Kathy is a five-star chef!" shemented making the whole family chuckle.

    "Sebastian do you want to start your private lessons again? I know William used to make you take English and reading sses." John said breaking the silence and catching Sebastian''s attention.

    His expression changed for some instant, it always happened when someone mentioned his father, it was like he suddenly remembered he was dead and the mncholy filled his gaze, he nodded forcing a smile, "I would be d to."

    "We can take sses together," Elijah intervened, "I am sure I can learn a lot from and with you."

    They shared a smile and then they went to y all together in their room.

    Roselyn and John finally remained alone, "I guess the adjective beautiful is too little to describe how gorgeous you are." John whispered as he wrapped around her hips while she cleared the table from the food.

    Kathy seeing John get in action soon left to give them some privacy.

    John kissed her neck passionately, the goosebumps formed over the back of her arms and she shivered at his touch, "and how would you describe me then?" Roselyn asked, swiping the dishes dry.

    "Sensual, gorgeous, powerful, funny, kind..." he said listing down all the adjectives he thoughts of her, she smiled, tilting her head to the side. That was melody to her ears, "keep going," she whispered.

    "smart, supportive, reflective, intelligent, courageous. And so many more, there are so many like the reasons why I love you so much," he pushed her closer to him, she turned to the side and their lips met.

    Roselyn smiled as she departed to the kiss to sit over the kitchen furniture, she pushed it closer.

    Her legs entwined over his back, "what a sweet husband I have." Roselynmented, she stretched her hand to grab the bowl filled with the chocte cream Kathy for the brownies, she dipped her finger inside and licked the tip.

    "My wife is also very sensual right now," he whispered, leaning closer for another kiss but Roselyn stopped him by retreating slightly.

    "let''s do a game," Roselyn smirked, John curved his eyebrows down, probably figuring out that whatever she had in mind wouldn''t promise anything good.

    "You have to resist the urge of kissing me," Roselyn said, holding theugh, she always felt yful when she was with John as if she traveled back in time to when she was a teenager, living the love story she had never had in her young age.

    "Something tells me I will lose this game," John whispered and Roselyn giggled hearing him, "no, you have to put effort." she scolded.

    John lifted his hands, "all right then, I will do my best." he stated.

    Roselyn smiled, she was so excited to y with him, they had a tough timestly so she couldn''t be happier to finally enjoy her time with him to the fullness.

    She caressed his cheek with her fingers as with the other hand she massaged his hair gently.

    He rolled his hair to the sky and sighed, "I am already struggling," he whispered, cing his hands over her knees and slouching closer.

    Roselyn held back theugh, "please focus!" sheined to his negligency as he closed her eyes not to stare at her.

    She leaned even closer, now she was the one struggling to kiss him.

 Chapter 348 - Playing Games

    He rolled his hair to the sky and sighed, "I am already struggling," he whispered, cing his hands over her knees and slouching closer.

    Roselyn held back theugh, "please focus!" sheined to his negligency as he closed her eyes not to stare at her.

    She leaned even closer, now she was the one struggling to kiss him.

    Roselyn scratched with her long nails through his arms, giving him chills and rxing him.

    With her other hand, she kept brushing his hair and as she leaned forward she felt his breath slightly getting heavier.

    He opened his eyes and Roselyn leaned forward almost touching his lips, her gaze down to admire his beautiful silky lips. Almost as close as to feel each other''s breathes on each other''s lips.

    His hands gripped over her knees holding on to it and squeezing as if he needed a handheld to release his frustration for not kissing her when all he wanted to do was lock his lips on her, when she read his difficulty to resist she smiled as she leaned even closer.

    She moved her head in a slow dance, from side to side as she leaned even closer.

    His gaze set on her contemting her beauty.

    She tilted her head to the side, he could feel her breath on his lips and she smiled when her body was just longing to kiss him as much as he probably was.

    He deciphered he felt the same and took advantage of the situation to make things even moreplicated for her. He smirked as he rested his hands on her neck, she swallowed down at his sudden taking charge of the situation and switching the roles.

    "I want to join the game." He whispered, cupping her chin with his hands, stopping it from dancing slowly.

    "you said I couldn''t kiss you but I suppose I can kiss you on the neck then." He whispered as he kept staring at her lips leading her to unconsciously do the same, he didn''t even wait for her answer and promptly peppered a soft kiss all over the side of her neck.

    "Can I kiss you here?" He asked, Roselyn, nodded, it was so hard to resist that she regretted having challenged him at the first ce in such a hard gaze, "you can." She breathed out her answer, shivers ran through his neck where he kissed her, she missed his touch on her.

    Before challenging him she shall have remembered that she was ying with such apetitive boy who would have made her work for an eventual victory.

    "And can I kiss you here?" He asked as his kisses moved to her chest, sweetly and passionated on her ribs and then all over her corbones. Her breath shortened and her heart raced so fast in her chest that she held her breath to calm down.

    "Yes, you can." she vociferated out, shivers ran all through her spin and when he stopped to kiss only to look at her straightly in her eyes she felt butterflies in her stomach.

    He leaned over, straightly to her mouth, and when Roselyn closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss he stopped, only a few inches away.

    "What a shame I can''t kiss you right now." He whispered, right when he did Roselyn lost her control over her body needs and let her feelings take over as she kissed him, locking her lips with his.

    He smiled, kissing her more passionately and pushing her against the wall. Like two mas their bodies couldn''t stay apart before attracting and sticking together.

    At his push, her back crushed against the wall and his hands slipped through her skirt exploring her skin and caressing it as if he was touching it the first time. His cold hand massages slowly through his skin in sweet motions until his two big hands reached over her breast and Roselyn gasped for air.

    "I hate you for having taken over at my own game," Roselyn departed from the kiss toment. John offered a mischievous proud grin and then he kissed her once again to beg for forgiveness, "I lost now too." He said, giving up to the silly game to dive in their passionate turn.

    Roselyn smiled as well, he squeezed her hips and after a second he speeded teleporting her into their room. He pinned her down as she giggled, "I missed that." Shemented about his urge to speed her to the bedroom because he couldn''t wait to im her as they did in the past.

    It was a few weeks since they didn''t do much, due to John''s puzzlement about his father''s death and Roselyn didn''t want to rush the situation nor to force him.

    "Me too," John replied, he kissed her again and again until his kisses stroked her silent, and all that came out of her mouth were sweet suffocated moans.

    He took off her dress, she arched her back, goosebumps formed on her stomach for the cold. He thenid to the side as Roselyn slowly took off his shirt, he switched position pushing her on top of him.

    She grabbed the sheet up to cover her back and shoulders for the cold and then slouched forward to kiss his sculptured abdomen.

    "However I wasn''t sure I would havested much longer," John said regarding the game they previously yed.

    Roselyn''s kiss lowered down to his v line upon his hips and she heard him grunt at her kisses, they entwined their hands together holding onto each other.

    John switched his position once again, prating in her and allowing her eyes to roll in an immersion of pleasure and satisfaction, his hardness filled her and started to thrust so deep and strong that she had to turn to the side and press her head over the pillow to suffocate the moans.

    He painted as he held her hands tightly, her legs crossed over his back. they moved in a fast-slow dance as he held her thighs to get deeper in her and speed up.

    They spent half of the night making up lost time, Roselyn''s body fell on the bed as rain on the room, they kissed each other good night.

 Chapter 349 - United Family

    Felicity was practicing in the garden with John, she had ups and downs in controlling her powers. Some days she would have familiarity with her powers, other days her powers took full control over her, and John and Roselyn had to intervene to minimize the damage.

    One day Elijah and Felicity practiced together with John, he exin to his sons what they could do to attack the others and the best moves for defense.

    then after a longplete exnation, he finally let them free to train together.

    Felicity and John stood afar from each other and when John told them they could start, Felicity was the first one tounch her magic attack.

    she stretched her hand and aimed at the ss, nts began to grow fastly rising from the ground and growing to grip Elijah''s knees.

    he tried to fast but the nts'' stems impeded him to move.

    he revealed his long ws and kneeled to rip them off but Felicity figured out his attack before he could experiment with it and she grow more nts which gripped over his wrists as well.

    Elijah had both his legs and arms enchanted by nts and he had no escapement.

    "Good move, Felicity!" Johnmented smiling at both of them. He walked to his son and tore the stems afar freeing him from the grip.

    "next round!" John eximed, he pointed at Elijah, "you start first now."

    Elijah focused, he closed his eyes and clenched his fist, he could feel the flow of her energies running through her veins.

    He resonated what to do, he could speed and attack her by crushing her on the ground but that wouldn''t be a definitive attack. He needed to do something to trap her or impede her to use her magic. He noticed that every time she stretched her hand, maybe she wasn''t able to control her powers without moving her hand yet so he had to find a method to impede the hand''s movement, by doing so he may have a chance to win the round.

    "Ready?" John asked noticing Elijah was taking longer tounch his attack.

    Elijah nodded slowly, "I am preparing my strategy." He dered.

    Roselyn meantime reached them in the garden, she didn''t want to miss the first train of them together. During the first round, she watched them from afar but since both Elijah and Felicity seemed to focus to mind Roselyn''s arrival she walked closer to them.

    John gave him a few more minutes to think and then he finally raised his voice to start the second round. "Go!"

    Elijah took a long deep breath, he speeded to dodge each attack of Felicity, who wasunching his water jets.

    His eyes fell on the tree beside Felicity, and a long rope on the ground, he had an idea and speed as fastly as he could to push her against the trunk and quickly tie her around the tree with her hands on her breast impeding her to move.

    She tried to move, to get free from the chord but unable to do much she gave up ncing at his brother offended.

    "That was a smart move, Elijah!" Johnplimented, "you understood her strong point was her hands and you managed to tie those so that she wouldn''t move.

    "I am proud of both of you, you both fought wisely and strongly." John intervened while Roselyn walked to Felicity and got her free from the chord.

    She then checked if she was fine and after she made sure she was Roselyn smiled at her.

    "You have to make sure to use your advantages and your powers well enough tobine smart and powerful attacks." John continued.

    "You have to use your mind first and then your actions, just like Elijah did. You would have been in difficulty if it wasn''t for your smart gesture because she has magic powers. But trapping her was a checkmate."

    John smiled to both his sons, "we should go back inside now and celebrate your improvement!

    As the days passed by John noticed Elijah got stronger and did amazing progress. The more he trained with his sister the more he improved and he grew both physically and powerfully.

    Maybe if he didn''t grow earlier in his childhood it was because he had never trained with her, they were indeed twins so it was possible and usible if they were linked together, they probably would reach their maximum level of growth and improvement only if their both capabilities grew in sync.

    When John and Roselyn realized that they made them train together more often so that they could also improve their rtionship more and get to know how the other reacted or defended from each attack.

    After one month of practice, Elijah finally was as tall and as muscled as the other vampires of his age, he could even keep up with their speed and even run faster than some of them.

    They stopped to make fun of him since they had no reason to and Elijah finally was happy in his own body and didn''t have any more reason to feel ufortable or not enough anymore.

    John exined to him the reason why he wasn''t improving when he was younger and that he had a special connection with his sister which allowed them to improve whenever they trained together.

    Elijah and Felicity both reacted well to the news, Felicity couldn''t be happier to hear she was the special key to allow his brother to improve whereas Elijah was relieved to hear he wasn''t wrong or weak, but on the contrary, he needed the help of her sister to achieve his strength.

    The following day, Roselyn and John visited Kratez to make sure everything was going ording to the ns even if they moved back to the castle. If there was still Ethan John would have asked him to take his throne and rule on Kratez while he definitely moved in the vige but since Victor wasn''t able nor willing to help, Kratez was currently off the rails.

    Indeed the situation was even more drastic than they had imagined, people took advantage of John''s absence and invaded each other''s territory, creating disputes and polemic between them.

    When John intervened during a fight one of the two werewolves who were fighting glowered at him and looked down at John in disappointment and anger.

    "You had to choose Kratez and shall have stayed!" He said, lifting his voice and spitting on the ground to release his discontent.

    John shook his head, "I have one purpose in life and that is to take care of my realm. I was ruining on Kratez because of those animalistic irrational fights over silly things!" John raised his voice and frowned.

    He hated when they misunderestimated his work just because he had always helped them and took control over the situation, if those creatures weren''t able to live together and get along that was their problem, not John''s.

    The bot remained silent so John took a deep breath of relief, "I will try my best to keep an eye on Kratez too and control the situation." John said to reassure both of the two guys who looked very nervous about Kratez''s situation.

    The royal couple came back home, there were many things to take care of now that they had finallye back in the garden, John had to attend his coronation yet, he also needed to teach Elijah to control his instincts in case he ever met a human or got close to them enough to smell their blood.

    Thenstly he also had to find another ruler for Kratez before the situation would get out of control.

    He leaned his head over his hand and sighed, "I wish my father was here, to help me and support me." He said, as Roselyn reached him and sat on his nap, caressing his cheek.

    "He hated the idea of leaving so he barely spoke about his death and what I had to do in case something like this happened. He probably thought that by avoiding the matter he would postpone the day." John''s voice rang anger.

    "I wish I could give him some of my immortal years. Maybe if I bit him now he would still be here��" John continued, angrier and more frustrated as if his heart was filled with regrets and guilt.

    Roselyn shook her head, "no, John. It''s not like that. Perhaps it was his time to die and although you''ve supernatural powers, nobody can control death." Roselyn said, her hand ced on her breast and she took long breathes.

    "I know, sometimes it''s just hard to control where my mind goes and the voices in my head get so loud that I barely can be positive." John rested his hands on his head and pulled his hair as if he was devasted. His voice was so vulnerable that Roselyn had to hold back the urge to hug him.

    She knew he only needed her to be emotionally there for him, sometimes even listening to people during their mental breakdown was enough to make them feel better.

 Chapter 350 - How To Be A Queen

    Roselyn woke up at dawn, to have breakfast with John.

    It was coronation day and Roselyn wanted to get ready in time to look as stunning as possible for such an amazing day. It wasn''t only his coronation it was also the day where she would get invested as Queen of Scond. She was excited and at the same time agitates because she knew bing Queen would be such a huge responsibility.

    As soon as they finished breakfast, They both headed into their room to dress up.

    Roselyn wore a beautiful long red dress adorned with gold decorations and a silver tiara with pears falling on her hair.

    John wore an elegant suit which made Roselyn remember the first time she saw him and the way she felt. How she could barely flinch her gaze away from his awesomeness.

    Her heart speeded so fast and she immediately smiled, "I am jealous for all the girls who will look at you and probably feel the same way I feel right now." Roselynmented while John suffocated augh.

    "I can say the same, but I know they can only look at us because our hearts belong to each other only." He eximed proudly and the smile grew bigger.

    One hourter the kids woke up and Roselyn watched them as they took on the dresses she had custom made for the day.

    Elijah had a jacket that matched with John''s trousers'' details and Roselyn''s tiara''s flowers whereas Felicity wore a tiara simr to Roselyn and a corset that matched perfectly with Roselyn''s dress.

    They walked into the coronation room and about half an hour guests arrived and filled the room.

    When the ceremony started the archbishop walked toward John the others officiates were already there standing behind John.

    Roselyn and his kids watched at him in awe.

    To attend the ceremony, along with persons of nobility including the first minister and rtives there was also a wide range of political figures.

    Finally, the archbishop of Scond leaned the crowd crown on John''s head he slightly bent his head down to formally invest him the honor to be the seventh King of Scond.

    The guests cheered and looked happy and proud.

    Then Roselyn''s coronation followed, her heart speeded so fast that she had to clench her fists to contain the joy and the excitement of the moment.

    The crowd was cold and heavy on her head but despite that, the feeling she felt was unparalleled and amazing. Goosebumps formed on her skin and shivers ran through her spine, she looked at John and smiled at him. Then her gaze fell on her two kids who stared at her as if they were proud of her.

    Her heart jumped in her chest as she allowed her eyes to make the journey to the opposite side of the room, her mother''s eyes filled with tears. Ginevra''s makeup was ruined probably for the tears and her smile was so big that her lips trembled.

    Roselyn smiled at her mother as well, all the boys she had refused, all the tears she spent thinking she wasn''t enough and that she probably will never fulfill her dream. Now she didn''t only check all the dreams on her list but she also fulfilled dreams she didn''t even know she would care so much to fulfill.

    The guests slowly left and the huge room emptied in a matter of few minutes.

    John and Roselyn went to the jewelry room to bring there the crowds.

    Roselyn''s fingers caressed the cold gold surface, her fingers gently pressed on the surface touching the diamonds that had been carved in Gold.

    Roselyn couldn''t believe she was holding a piece of pure gold adorned with hundreds of stones and carats.

    ***

    The next day the maids cheered Roselyn using the name "my Queen," and just hearing that word Roselyn had to blink twice to realize the dream she was living was instead a reality.

    The man sheid next to was the King and her son was the future sessor of the country.

    John woke up smiling hugely, he turned to the side and kissed her cheek.

    The maids left the couple sleeping for two more hours when Roselyn asked them to make breakfastter to oversleep a bit.

    Roselyn smiled to her husband, "good morning." She whispered.

    "How does it feel to be Queen of Scond?" John asked raising his eyebrow.

    "It feels�� weird." Roselyn said, they both giggled and John climbed closer to her to kiss her softly again, "the realm couldn''t have a better Queen than you."

    Roselyn sighed unconsciously, "I hope so," she murmured under her breath.

    The following day Roselyn had to start to get lessons and sses on how to be a good Queen. She had to learn what to do during the ceremony, how to speak in front of an audience, to take care of the realm of discontent or content.

    She also had to learn the smallest things as how to talk to people now, the informality, and the formality.

    Last but not least she had to learn by heart the history of John''s family and get to know his rtives better.

    A good Queen must get along with King''s rtives even if the King was the first one who didn''t have a good rtionship with them.

    She also had to make their sons start to get sses of different mansions, for instance, Elijah had to learn archery whereas Roselyn could teach Felicity how to sew and horse riding.

    There were so many things to do and so little time to aplish them all.

    Roselyn got lost in her thoughts, as she mentally nned all the things she had to take care of.

    She came back to reality when Kathy ced a big slice of chocte cake in front of her eyes, one of Roselyn''s favorite.

    "I made this for my best friend, nheless the Queen of Scond," Kathy said, shing a big toothy smile.

    Roselyn returned the smile, that name sounded weird to her she wasn''t used to being called Queen yet.

    Later she attended one of John''s meetings, with the ministers and other politics. They all say at a round table and Roselyn sat next to John holding his hand under the table.

    They began to talk about political stuff for instance the increase in poverty and births.

    "Poor people are dangerous for us, they can carry diseases and hurt the reputation of the country." One of them said, talking with superiority and pinching his long curled mustache.

    Roselyn cleared her voice to hold back the imminent urge to tell him off.

    The man with a long ck mustache raised his eyebrows and set his gaze on her for some instant as if he was waiting for her to intervene.

    John held her hand under the table, "next issue, marquis Robert?" he asked.

    Robert fixed his gaze to skim through the paper he was reading, "we also have the alcoholism and prostitution problems which are also rted to the lowest sses." He scoffed shaking his head for indignation.

    "They are the shame of Scond. They cause the main problems." He concluded, making Roselynugh nervously under his breath.

    The room was quiet enough to allow her tough to echo around the room and catch the attention of everyone, including the marquis who glowered at her for her bad manners.

    "What''s so funny your highness?" He asked.

    John squeezed her hand under the table as if he wanted to suggest she let it go.

    She darted her gaze to John, she smiled to him, and then set her gaze back to the presumptuous marquis.

    "I am sorry if myugh irritated you but I guess you must be kidding because everything you say is so rude and tactless that I wonder how a person with such a mindset can have such an important role in politics." She said spitefully, John contracted his facial muscles not tough.

    Her statement made silence fall on the table and when the maids brought some wine they drank in the silence.

    Finally, the marquis offered her a fake annoyed smile and then tilted his head to the side to ce at her in superiority.

    "Why would you say so? I am just listening down all the current issues we have at the moment." His voice sounded controlled enough that Roselyn thought he was purposely maintaining the calm.

    Roselyn didn''t want to cause a scene during her first meeting with the ministers but either did she want to hear his trifles anymore.

    "The problems if we can call them so are the normality, and they are not linked nor caused by poverty. If you think it''s such a huge problem their economic conditions that you can try to help them instead of judging them for something they cannot change." Roselyn continued, raising her voice.. The other ministers kept quietly listening to their dispute while John slouched forward to pour some wine in his ss as if he was enjoying the situation.

 Chapter 351 - Declaring War

    "Help then?" The marquis narrowed his eyes and frowned his forehead, "have you lost yo YR mind?"

    Roselyn returned the glower, "I have to remind you that I wasn''t rich nor from high society before marrying John so you shall think twice before saying such things."

    Robert remained quiet for a few minutes until he cleared his voice, "If I am not wrong you weren''t poor when you met John so ��"

    Roselyn intervened before he could finish his sentence at all, "it doesn''t change the fact I am still of a lower-middle ss so whenever you offend anyone by their status I feel involved too." Roselyn said holding his gaze.

    John cleared his voice, "I agree with Roselyn, nheless the Queen of Scond. I also have to add that my mother, came from poor people too yet she was one of the greatest rules of all the time. You shall try to judge of character based on their social status." John intervened, ncing at the marquis who hearing him lowered his gaze not daring to talk over him.

    "However, what do you suggest to do to help lower sses people?" john darted his gaze to Roselyn.

    Roselyn smiled proudly hearing her husband take her side and let her speak in front of so many politics despite she was unfamiliar with matters of policy.

    "I suggest we gather them in houses where they can have a bed to sleep on and some food to eat. So they won''t be homeless anymore, maybe we can send them basic ingredients so they can cook for themselves." Roselyn said, John noted down what his wife said and then he smiled.

    "Sounds like an amazing idea!" He eximed.

    "I will bill their rent myself. Moreover, I was thinking we can involve the inhabitants as well, and ask them if they want to bid to buy them food." John added few ministers nodded as if they agreed to their proposals.

    Robert shook his head, "I am not going to waste money for drunk homeless people."

    Roselyn swallowed down the urge to scream at him how despicable he was, "Nobody forces you to do it. But if you don''t want to try to fix the problem then you shouldn''tin about it either."

    She traveled her gaze to the other guests, "please raise your hand if you would like to take part in my initiative."

    John''s hand was the first one to raise and in a matter of few instants mostly of the hands raised and Roselyn was kvelling out of every pore of my body.

    She was so d that they epted to help poorer people and they even trusted her.

    When the meeting was over and all the politicians left, Roselyn walked closer to John and sat on hisp.

    "I can''t believe my proposal would have been epted or even taken into ount, on the contrary, it had almost the clear majority of eptances." Roselyn noted to John who nodded, he stroked her hair behind her ear, "you even stood up to the most annoying marquis of the council." He added amused.

    Roselyn giggled, "I couldn''t stand him." She rolled her eyes at the thought, "how can he be so devoid of empathy?"

    John shook his head, "I don''t know but he has something to say every meeting."

    Roselyn was d to hear that, for a second she thought he had something to do with her or that he disliked her for some reason but hearing he was just a tense and argumentation person relieved her.

    "You did a great job with your initiative, I am proud of you." He kissed her nose softly and then caressed her cheek.

    "Thanks for having taken my side," Roselyn whispered as she closed her eyes when his lips ced on her soft skin.

    "I will always do. Remember that."

    The maids walked in ruining the moment to clear the room and ask if they needed anything.

    Kathy asked them how the meeting was when and Roselyn told her everything.

    When she finished her exnation Kathy was looking at her with a proud gaze, she mmed her hands joyfully, "that''s my Roselyn!"

    Later on Elijah, Sebastian and Felicity walked into the room as well to hear how the day was.

    As the days passed by, Roselyn visited the poor side of the city to be the food and clothes. It was insane how Scond was divided into two opposite factions, the poor and the rich. And nobody dared to do anything to try to change the situation, during the years people alwaysined about how awful the situation was, yet they didn''t wonder how those people ended up in such a condition nor if they needed help at all.

    Roselyn knocked on each door and gave them some bread, soup, and potatoes. Then she spent some time learning about their stories and if they had families.

    She learned that many of them had families in other countries and they sent them all the money they had.

    Roselyn knew they were good people, she asked them the names Of their kids and when she got back to the castles she did some researches to verify if what they said was true.

    Roselyn noted down the names of the kids she found and once she got home she asked the people who worked for her to send them some food and things they potentially needed as if sheets, clothes, candles, toys, and so on.

    Then she wanted to do the same for the poor people of Kratez so she walked out of the carriage in front of some houses where she always knew poor creatures lived there in the streets.

    She walked by a group of creatures who when they recognized her turned to the side looked at her from head to toe, they looked at her as she knocked on the door of the houses and then walked him to give them her gifts. She wasn''t scared that they may smell her half-human half-fairy blood because she trusted them and she knew she was enough powerful to defend herself.

    She visited five ts and after one hour she walked to her Kratez house to check how it was and clear it.

    But as soon as she reached it the view shocked her to the point that she pped her mouth and widened her eyes, she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    The walls and the door of the house were almostpletely shuttered, painted of red with some graffiti which dered war on John for having abandoned them.

    The door was opened so she opened it slowly and made sure nobody was there before she walked in.

    The house was in great disorders, the objects in the kneelers were crushed on the floor, chairs, and table partly broken.

    The house which first was filled with good memories and positivity now was symbol of chaos and destruction.

    Why would they think John abandoned them when he helped them for so many years? Roselyn was shocked, she got outside of the house as hastily as she could because she couldn''t afford such a terrible view anymore.

    Roselyn thought it was only an act of vandalism but the truth was that what the creatures did was a pure threat in John''s regards.

    When she came back to the castle and told him what she saw John rebuked her for having gone to Kratez alone he exined to her the secret meaning behind that message.

    They were going to rebel and the destruction of his rent was only a warning.

    Roselyn''s face grow paler after his exnation she understood why the creatures looked down at her oddly, it was because they were already nning something

    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this and they won''t annoy any more," John said reassuring Roselyn whose face grow more preupied, she couldn''t stop repicturing how the house was left andpletely gesture.

    "Why would they dere your war? If it wasn''t you half of them would be dead, the other half would have been haunted or they would barely have a ce to stay. You save them and that''s how they thank you?" Roselyn spat, her voice was peaked high and angry.

    "I know," John smiled, taking her in her arms, "that''s how their mind works, whenever you move out of Kratez they think you''ve changed and you turned your back on them." John rectified, but "I don''t care, they just have to let you out of this and don''t touch you."

    Roselyn shook her head, "no I am involved, if they dered you wat they dered it to me too." Roselyn frowned on her forehead, she was aware of her capabilities and she would never let her kids without a father so she was willing to fight each one of them to save his husband and the father of her sons.

    It was time for Roselyn to prove to them all what she was capable of doing once and for all.

 Chapter 352 - Unusual School Day

    The next day Roselyn started practicing again, her sons both were so powerful that Elijah didn''t only got as strong as the other vampires but he even ovee most of them grewth.

    He was now one of the most powerful ones and that only because Felicity was improving as well so her grewth allowed him to improve as well.

    he speeded faster than any other vampire his age and older than him as well, in the short period of time Felicity learned how to control her powers he got stronger and powerful reaching the levels of the vampires years older than him.

    Elijah was already at the age of 18 and when John told him about Kratez'' creatures willing to dere his parents'' war he didn''t think twice before stating he would side with them and help John to restabilish the order.

    Elijah gained the respect and esteem of every other young creature in there because they all knew how hardly he worked to grow as strong as them. His improvement also inspired the youngest and smallest vampires people made fun of.

    He gave them a person to look up to who used to struggle as much as them yet became stronger than other people his age.

    On the contrary, Felicity was almost 8 years old and she practiced only once time per week.

    One day, when Felicity was ying hide and seek in the school''s yard with her friends, she hided behind a tear.

    As soon as she touched the trunk she perceived a strong energying from it, she wondered if it was only a feeling since she couldn''t notice anything weird in it or if that was real.

    Felicity barely could hold on the tree that the energy grew in his body and shivered through her veins.

    She closed her eyes to focus entirely on the energy and as soon as she linked with it she began to have a vision.

    It was a man, who walked ahead her turning his back, she didn''t know why but for some reason she felt she needed to follow him because he would head her to some important destination and although she wanted to stop her legs kept moving and walking behind him.

    He headed her in a wood from where suddenly started to grow tall trees, clouds filled the sky coloring it of grey.

    The wind blowed angry and strongly and the rain began to fall tempestuos on her.

    The man paused his walk, but he didn''t turn around yet.

    felicity paused as well, her gaze set on his clothes which didn''t get soaked wet for the rain contrary to her clothes.

    "Hi, Felicity." He said, his voice sent shivers all over her skins but those were not due to the cold.

    "You''re so strong, I am proud of you." The voice continued.

    "wh-who are you?" She asked, rubbing her hands and then slipping them in her pockets to warm them.

    "it doesn''t matter. Listen to me now, you have to tell Roselyn and John that they don''t have to fight everyone. They can still win if they defeat the problem from the source." His voice echoed in the wood, the rain was strong and noisely yet the man''s voice was vividly hearable.

    "how can I trust you? Mom says I shall never trust unknowners." Felicity asked confused and dishearted by the man who didn''t even turn around to look at her in the eyes while he spoke.

    "Trust me, I am not an unknower." He said, he then slowly turned around, Felicity widened her eyes and held her breatt but before he fully turned around she woke up from her vision.

    her ssmates gathered around her and the teacher was shaking her hand, "Felicity woke up!" She screamed agitated.

    "someone call her mother!" The teacher kept screaming.

    Felicity coughed and finslly opened her eyes, the teacher had never been happier to see someone in her lifr how much she was happy to dee Felicity wss fine.

    "you passed out," the teacher said, caressing her forehead, "did you hit your head?"

    felicity remembered all the lessons her mother taught her in case she had a vision and she nodded, "I hit the trunk and fell, I am fine now."

    the first rule was never confess anyone about the visions she had and as soon as someone saw you dissociating make up an excuse.

    The teacher took a breath of relief, "someone bring some water please." She said one of the kids who ran inside.

    When the kid came back the teacher helped Felicity to walk inside and sit down to take long breathes.

    in about half an hour Felicity was feeling fine again but the teacher insisted to convice her to go back home and rest for the following day.

    when Roselyn went to pick her up the teacher immediately told Roselyn to check her up and to make a doctor visit her, Roselyn nodded pretending to be concerned and said she probably had fever.

    as soon as they stepped on the carriage Roselyn asked Felicity what she saw, figuring out soon enough that she had a vision.

    Felicity exined her everything and say word by word what the weird man told them.

    "They can still win if they defeat the problem from the source" Roselyn repeated the sentence few times trying to figure out what it meant but the more she heard the words the more the sentence didn''t make any sense at all.

    "What is it supposed to mean? Are you sure this is what he said?" Roselyn asked even more confused thwn she already was.

    "Yes I told you mommy. He said he wasn''t a stranger so you probably know him." Felicity massaged her forehead, the vision and the events gave her a strong headache.

    Roselyn couldn''t understand who he was, the more she thought about the sentence the more it didn''t make any sense to her.

    They walked in the castle to tell John about Felicity''s vision in the hope he would understand better the meaning of sentence.

    Roselyn made sure Felicity went to sleep in her room so that they could rest and gather back her energies, then when she finally feel asleep with Elijah by the side to check her, Roselyn finally took some time alone with John.

    She told him what happened and the vision Felicity had, ording to Roselyn the mad she was may be her father, but she wasn''t sure. Roselyn wasn''t even certain the visions Felicity had were true, maybe she only was stressed and her unconscious tricked her mind.

    There were so many alternatives that Roselyn waspletely lost and didn''t even know what to believe.

    John reassured her, the vision wasn''t negative, it meant that Felicity was getting stronger than they expected. Moreover he also reminded her that the first visions Roselyn had were basically all negatives and death corrted so Roselyn should be d Felicity wasn''t having that kind of visions just yet.

    John thought about the sentence for some minutes, recalling what it may mean but he also didn''t understand much about it. He thought it could refer to the main problem, maybe whoever that man was he was suggesting them to convince the inhabitants of Kratez that John didn''t have any intention of giving up on them nor leaving them. But if that man knew more about how supernatural creatures truly were he would know it wasn''t easy to change their mind so that chance was probably wrong.

    John took a deep beath, "I don''t understand." Roselyn sat on the chair she leaned her forehead on her hand and sighed, "me either."

    "Who can that man be? Maybe my father? But I wonder why he didn''te to meet her in person then. I hope Felicity won''t have more visions, the teacher sounded very concerned about the situation." Roselyn said.

    "She handed the situation very well, our daughter is very smart for her age, she didn''t even panicked for the vision and managed to remain calm and pretend she fell." Roselyn continued smiling proudly, she probably wouldn''t have reacted so well at her age, maybe that was the reason why Felicity got her powers so young, because she experienced mental growth earlier than Roselyn and her character allowed her to develop powers in her childhood.

    However, one hourter Felicity woke up and they all had dinner together, luckly she didn''t dream about the man of her visions. Johnplimented his daughter for her courage and for keeping the secret, and Felicity bited a biscuit, "the vision felt so real." she said.. "It was like I was truly following the man."

 Chapter 353 - Always There

    Johnplimented his daughter for her courage and for keeping the secret, and Felicity bited a biscuit, "the vision felt so real." she said. "It was like I was truly following the man."

    Elijah took a biscuit as well, "next time you should try to use your powers during a vision and see what happens."

    "No way." John glowered at Elijah for having suggested such a thing, "do not try to do that, Felicity. We can''t know what can happen, it may make you get stuck in the vision forever. Don''t move when you have visions and especially don''t use your powers!" he eximed pointing his finger to both her kids.

    "Remember magic isn''t something you can joke about, don''t ever use it for fun because it will only cause problems." He continued, darting his gaze from Felicity to Elijah.

    When his kids nodded John smiled, "good." he said, "it''s time to celebrate Felicity''s first vision." hestood up and walked to the fridge, opened the door nonchntly, and poured some wine in Elijah''s and Felicity''s ss.

    Roselyn widened her eyes, did he lose his mind, she immediately slouched forward, and as soon as her kids grabbed the ss to drink she stole them from their hands.

    "Don''t drink!" She shouted, glowering at John shocked, "are you crazy?" she whispered.

    John chuckled, "some wine won''t hurt." he said, biting his inner cheek to hold back theughs seeing Roselyn''s face so red that she seemed she was going to p him.

    "Get some juice please." She said, gritting her teeth, John lifted his hands in surrender and opened the door once again to get some juice this time.

    He poured it in two new sses and then ced them on the table in front of the kids.

    They clinked sses and tossed on their happy powerful family, then they spent the rest of the day ying all three of them together.

    Sebastian came back from the sses in the evening and as soon he got back they had dinner together and talked about their day.

    They went to sleep pretty early because had been tough for each one of them, but although both Roselyn and John were very tired they couldn''t sleep.

    Roselyn turned to the side and scoffed, "I can''t stop thinking about the vision," sheined.

    "I was thinking about it too, what if the man isn''t your day? What if the man is William?" John asked.

    Roselyn remained in silence for some instants, considering what John suggested, it was quite usible but not fully convincing.

    Roselyn shook her head as if he could see her in the dark, "I am not sure, humans cannot be so powerful to link with banshees, can they?"

    "You''re right, but then who can it be? Who wants to help us and is strong enough to link with a banshee?" John said, heid on his stomach with the elbows on the pillow as his face assumed a thoughtful look.

    The silencested for a few seconds until the suddenly couple took a deep breath in sync and then breathed out, "Ethan!" they saw the light, and all made sense now.

    Elijah was strong enough to link with a banshee, he already linked with Roselyn a few times and he knew how supernatural creatures thought since he was just like them.

    John''s lips grow in a smile when he recalled of his brothers, all the memories urred to his mind, and deeply wished William and Ethan met wherever they were.

    After some instants, when John focused back on trying to decipher the meaning of the sentence, John still wasn''t unable to figure out what Ethan wanted to tell them.

    "What did you want to tell me, brother?" John whispered, as he closed his eyes and mentally reorganized his ideas, he thought about the conversation he had with his brothers, recalling if he had never used that sentence but the more he dug in those memories the more he felt lost and unable to figure out.

    "Maybe what he meant was that we don''t have to fight all the creatures in Kratez as we did with the snakes, we can defeat the leaders of the rebellion," Roselyn said her reasoning aloud, John''s eyes widened as if he had the inspiration.

    "Just like with the protector, he defeated her and Sharon and the snakes copsed like dominos!" John eximed.

    "He is suggesting us to do the same! To find out who are the creatures who are convincing everyone I had changed and when we defeat them maybe the situation will improve and the rest of the creatures will calm down." John smiled with his whole face, he kissed Roselyn''s cheek joyfully, "you''re a genius!" he said.

    Roselyn giggled, she took a breath relieved, if she was right then Felicity''s vision was very positive, it meant that Ethan watched over them as a guardian angel.

    When they finally came to a conclusion Roselyn finally fell asleep, with a light mind free from preupations and wonders.

    John also fell asleep as soon as he felt Roselyn closed her eyes he did the same.

    The next morning the couple woke up and went to have breakfast, Felicity overslept a bit more sense as the school''s teacher suggested she was taking a rest day. John and Elijah practiced right after breakfast like usual and Sebastian helped the maids to clear the table.

    When Sebastian remained alone with Roselyn he told her that he had a dream of William and after that, he barely slept, he missed him very much and he wished he would have said goodbye.

    Roselyn hugged Sebastian, she took his hand and walked to the jewelry room, she made him see all the bracelets William had, and then she told him that he could pick a bracelet as a memory of his father so that he knew he would always be there with him.

    Sebastian was so happy at the idea and he took a few minutes to decide what bracelet he wanted, each one was so magnificent and raffinate, the gold shined so much that he even hesitated if that gift wasn''t too much for an orphan like him.

    Then he pointed at a gold chain bracelet, "this one." he said, his eyes sparkled and filled with tears ofmotion. That bracelet was the one William wore when he went to the orphanage and adopted him, as soon as his gaze fell on it the kid knew he wanted that one.

    Roselyn smiled, "it''s very beautiful," she removed the bracelet from its slipcase and then carefully wrapped it around Elijah''s arm.

    Elijah was amazed, his heart raced and filled with joy, that bracelet reminded his father so much that it was like somehow William wanted him to have it.

    When John and Elijah finished practice Sebastian ran to his friend and showed him the bracelet Roselyn gave him.

    They headed to their room talking about the bracelet and wondering how much it was worth it, then the matter of the conversation soon switched to talk about their precious objects Elijah''s family had to switch once again to apletely different topic: Sebastian''s family and Elijah''s investigation to find his parents'' names.

    Elijah kept him posted once in a while but since William''s death, they barely talked about the matter even if Elijah didn''t stop searching for them.

    he was even more motivated to find them because he knew how much Sebastian needed the love of a family.

    Elijah had found four people with the names he found on the dossiers. All four of them lived in cities nearby the vige but he hadn''t gone to find them yet because his speediness didn''t allow him to be enough fast to speed there in a few minutes and still have enough energy to look for them and then get back to the vige.

    However, when Felicity woke up Elijah called her into their room, to ask her help. Since she had her first vision she could help them to figure out how Sebastian''s parents looked like or at least some facial features of them to narrow down their research.

    Sebastian didn''t agree to Elijah''s idea, he didn''t want to overwork Felicity and especially not the day she was supposed to rest.

    But Elijah insisted so much that Sebastian gave up, "are you sure?" He asked onest time to Felicity who nodded.

    "I am." She stretched her hands and closed her eyes, during Roselyn''s lessons she had learned how to link with her so maybe if she linked with Sebastian she would induce her body to have a vision.

    Sebastian swallowed down, he looked at the two brothers hesitant as if he didn''t know what to decide.

    he was d they wanted to help him and he was curious to know about his parents, yet at the same time, he was scared to death to put Felicity at risk.

    "Trust me," Felicity said, nodding.

    He took a long breath, "fine then." He murmured, leaning his hands forward.

    Felicity took his hands and held them, narrowing her eyes to focus.

 Chapter 354 - Miss Steward

    Felicity narrowed her eyes to focus, after a long excruciating effort she finally had the vision.

    The house she viewed was so dark that she could barely see the furnitures or the colors of the walls.

    Felicity didn''t move and the light slightly got in the room, spreading in the house and allowing her to view the the house finally.

    In front of here there were two young people, probably 25 years old or so, they were arguining about something but their voices were inaudible.

    Felicity took few steps forward in order to hear better what they said and only in few minutes she finally was able to hear them.

    The couple was inanemately arguining anout whether to keep their baby or not.

    They probably were a young couple who didn''t understand how easy it was to get pregnant.

    They found themselves in aplicated situation and they weren''t able to take a situation.

    The young girl was desperately in lovr with her boy but he was unsure about both his feelings and his future. The only thing he was sure about was that he didn''t want a kid right now, he barely had a job.

    The girl tried to convince jim to change his mind, she wanted to keep the kid but she needed the help of someone otherwise she couldn''t grow a baby alone. The guy kept shaking his head andining the situation was tooplicated and that he had never expected something like that to happen to them.

    They only had been dating for 5 months now, and were so you g they still had to finish their studies and graduate.

    "I am sorry I can''t." He said, he took few steps backwords and in few words he continued, "we shall break up."

    The girl couldn''t take it anymore and exploded in a fountain of tears, she knew that was the right thing to do, she knew she had to give up to her feelings and their baby as well.

    Sebastian was born 8 months and halfter, in a abandoned house then the girl kept him with her for a week, when she understood that life didn''t belong to her and that she didn''t want to do that kind of life she brought the baby to an orphanage and then moved away, in the hope she would forget the entire rtionship.

    As the years passed by couple never met since then and they started new life probably forgettjng about Sebastian''s existence.

    Felicoty opened her eyes, both Sebastian and Elijah were staring at her waiting for her to tell them what she discovered.

    "Your parents were very young when they had you," Felicity said, "your mother is brte with dark brown eyes while your father is blonde with green eyes."

    Sebastian nodded, his eyes were green and his hair was dark so that was usible but now he wanted to know more about them, their appearance wasn''t enough, he wanted to know how they were like, if they sermed good people, if they were happy together and so many more questions he wanted to ask her.

    "Were they a good couple?" Sebastian asked.

    Felicity cleared her voice, "it wasn''t a long rtionship, maybe they werr too young."

    She didn''t know how to soften up the truth and at that age you barelt understand how much words can hurt.

    "They didn''t seem much in love, not as mych as mom and dad." She rectified, Sebastian happy face turned into a dejected face.

    Elijah caressed Sebastian''s shoulder, "don''t worry," he whispered, "I am sure they would be d to know you''re a good boy now."

    One hourter, when Sebastian had sses Elijah decided he needed to find some answers now, after Felicity''s vision he wasn''t so sure about them and their care about Sebastian, he wanted to meet them first so in case he found out they didn''t have any intention about meeting Sebastian he would make up an excuse and say he never found them.

    He found the addresses of four different names with the same name andst name of Sebastian''s mother, he had to sprint to the addresses and search the ones who had brown hair and eyes hoping that not all of them will have that feature.

    Elijah warmed up a bit by charging from side to side of the room and when he finally reached his maxim speed he speeded to the first address he had, he didn''t have a precise house since to the people he asked they only gave him some characteristic of the ce and not precisely how to reach it.

    When he finally found the bell he knocked on the door, he clenched his fists and mentally prepared himself for the meeting, ready to control himself whenever he smelled blood scent or in case he lost the control. Elijah knew the risks he was taking but for his best friend he was willing to do it.

    The door opened and a short blonde haired girl frowned her forehead, "Miss Steward?" Elijah asked to make sure that was the owner of the house.

    The woman nodded "Yes, that''s me."

    He left immediately after speeding to the next address because he didn''t have much time to waste to exin those people the real reason why he was there.

    The second name took him more than half an hour to be found, right when Elijah was going to give up and speed to the third address he finally found a isted house in the middle of huge garden full of fruits and veggies isted from the cityside.

    Elijah smiled at the idea, he immediately thought whoever lived there may be brave and bery introvert.

    He knocked at the door, after few minutes steps clicked on the floor reaching the door slowly.

    Elijah''s eyes widened and sparkled when a brown long haired girl opened the house with brown big eyes.

    Maybe that was Sebastian''s mother, he held his breath and then murmured, "are you miss Steward?"

 Chapter 355 - Dealing With The Past

    <strong></strong>

    Elijah''s eyes widened and sparkled when a brown long-haired girl opened the house with brown big eyes.

    Maybe that was Sebastian''s mother, he held his breath and then murmured, "are you miss Steward?"

    Elijah''s eyes widened and sparkled when a brown long haired girl opened the house with brown big eyes.

    Maybe that was Sebastian''s mother, he held his breath and then murmured, "are you miss Steward?"

    The brtedy shook her head, "no, baby. She is dead, I am her sister." She replied, Elijah took a resigned breath he was tired and drained out of energy. Moreover, it was starting to gette, and the chances of his rtives getting in his room and finding out he wasn''t there increased minute after minute.

    "I am sorry," Elijah replied, he offered a sad smile and finally speeded back home.

    Roselyn was still ying with Felicity and John was busy taking care of some matters. He still had some more minutes to speed onest time.

    luckily the third address wasn''t so hard to find, he took him about a quarter of an hour, the house he reached was a small cottage in the countryside, it was very minimalist yet simple in its details.

    As soon as he walked toward the house a dog''s bark echoed from afar and reached the door.

    Elijah took a few steps backward, he immediately got preupied the dog would smell his supernatural nature or would try to attack or harm him.

    as soon as the door opened contrary to his expectations to and luckily the dog was small side and started to lick Elijah''s shoes.

    He smiled and petted the dog then he moved his gaze back to thedy who opened the door, she was red-haired and had green eyes so there were no chances she was the right person Elijah looked for.

    His eyes filled with tears, he was so tired and sad for not having found anyone matching the description.

    "I am looking for miss Stewards," Elijah said in a low voice almost resigned at the idea that thedy wasn''t the right one and already turning around to leave.

    A middle-aged woman came opened the gate and walked toward the door holding a basket full of strawberries.

    "she is miss Steward!" The woman who opened the door earlier screamed and Elijah turned around.

    his gaze fell on the woman who was carrying the basket, she was dark-haired and had brown eyes, her face was diamond-shaped and her body was petite.

    "miss Steward?" Elijah asked walking toward her.

    the woman nodded handing him the basket, "I went to harvest, do you want some strawberries?"

    Elijah nodded to the short woman, he picked a strawberry, "thank you." He whispered.

    Elijah was speechless, he almost didn''t want to ask her about Sebastian because he felt he wasn''t ready to bear another failure.

    The woman invited him in and made some tea for him, she didn''t have visitors in a long time and she was just surprised and curious to know why that kid would walk all the way to find her.

    "Why are you looking for me?" she finally asked heading him a chocte biscuit.

    "I''ve met an amazing child, he is a great boy with a kind heart and a wise mind," Elijah said, smiling as he remembered Sebastian and their special friendship.

    The woman nodded, not fully understanding what that saying had to do with her. Sebastian paused for some instants, he took a deep breath and cleared his voice, "but he is an orphan, and I am looking for his parents."

    The woman, dropped her jaw, the hand she had on her cup started to shake and her face grow paler.

    "I found his parents''st names and..."

    The woman gestured before Elijah could finish his exnation, "it can''t be...I forgot about him, I thought he was..."

    The woman swallowed down and Sebastian saw a glimpse of hope, "I don''t know if you''re the woman I am looking for but if you are. I think he deserves to know the truth."

    The woman sighed, she stirred with a spoon the tea and mixed it with some herbs.

    When she felt ready she darted her gaze back on Elijah and offered him a shy smile, "I had a son about ten years ago, I was young back then and the father of the baby didn''t want to keep it and I wasn''t ready to grow him alone on my own. When he was born I left him in an orphanage, filled the papers, and then left." Her eyes filled with tears, she probably felt guilty for the events and her hast decision.

    "I had thought about him every day since that day, every night before going to sleep, and every morning when I woke up. But one day I started to think about him less and less until I forgot about him and the mistake of giving him up." She swiped away the tears on her cheek and took some sips of her tea.

    "It may be my friend..." Elijah murmured, "would you ept to meet him?"he asked

    The woman leaned her head over her hands and cupped her chin in a thoughtful expression, probably considering the pro and cons of having to deal with the past after so many years.

    Then finally she nodded, "yes," she said, "but I have to find the father first, let me look for him a few days and let''s meet on Monday in the back of the vige''s orphanage where I left him."

    Elijah couldn''t be happier to hear that, he nodded and smiled with all his face, "sounds good!" he eximed, for the joy he jumped down of his chair and ran to hug the woman tightly.

    He finally did it, he finally found Sebastian''s parents.

    After saying goodbye to the woman and thanking her for having talked to him and having shared her past with him, Elijah finally speeded back home.

 Chapter 356 - Young Parents

    <strong></strong>

    He finally did it, he finally found Sebastian''s parents.

    After saying goodbye to the woman and thanking her for having talked to him and having shared her past with him, Elijah finally speeded back home.

    Two dayster, the special day finally came, Sebastian dressed up as ssy and elegant as he could to meet his parents and Elijah walked with him toward the orphan. They both were so excited at the idea and Sebastian in the past days since Elijah told him he found his mother could stop thanking his dearest friend for having helped him and for caring so much about fulfilling his dream.

    Sebastian and Elijah reached the orphanage, they walked to a couple of people who matched perfectly Felicity''s description.

    Sebastian was so agitated that even his steps were heavier than the usual and his fists were clenched, his heart felt like exploding in his breast.

    Miss Steward darted her gaze on Sebastian when she heard the footsteps approaching and the man offered a smile.

    "Hi," Sebastian whispered when he was enough close to stare at them straight in their eyes. It looked like a dream, the best dream he could make.

    Miss Steward closed her mouth with her hand and looked at the kid in awe, It was like somehow she recognized him even if she saw him for only one day and then left him forever. There was something in that kid she recognized.

    "Hi Sebastian," she whispered, she caressed his cheek to make sure he was real.

    While Sebastian''s father was still shocked and was frozen staring at him.

    He couldn''t believe his kid was there, he never felt guilty contrary to miss Steward, he never wanted a kid so he never even took into ount what his son would have wanted and searched for him that much.

    "I am not here to me you or criticize you," Sebastian said in a nervous wretched voice.

    "I am here because I was curious to get to know you, better. I always wondered how you looked like." Sebastian said, swallowing the lump in his throat and holding back the tears.

    "I wondered how you were�� where you have been too��" his mother intervened with his same vulnerable tone of voice.

    Sebastian''s gaze traveled to his father who hadn''t spoken a word too, he offered him a shy genuine smile and then took a step forward, "I am d you both came." Sebastian said, "I don''t want to force you to talk to me, feel free to walk away if meeting me makes you ufortable. It was already more than enough to get to know how you look like."

    His father shook his head slowly and returned the smile as if he wanted to let his son know he was fine with the meeting although it was a very destabilizing situation.

    Then they walked in a park nearby so that they could enjoy some time alone and not be seen by anyone.

    His parents told Sebastian more about their rtionships and the reasons why they didn''t keep him even if Sebastian never asked them for any exnation, but miss Steward thought it was a good thing to tell him the truth since he deserved to know.

    Miss Steward told him she was very in love with his father and that to move on she took several months. She moved to a city one hour afar from the vige and slowly made friends and started to work, they''re moving on her previous life.

    She also confessed to him she had heard the news of King William adopting a kid from the orphanage and the chance of that kid being Sebastian urred to her mind yet she found it too weird and impossible to believe it.

    When Sebastian confirmed she was right and that indeed was the lucky kid William adopted both his mother and his father''s eyes widened and silence fell in for some instants.

    They couldn''t believe it in their ears.

    "William was an amazing person, I am d I had him in my life. I couldn''t be more thankful to God for making me meet him." Sebastian said, resting his hand on his chest, his eyes filled withmotion at the memories.

    "I heard he is gone now, I am sorry for your lost." Miss Steward caressed his hand since she noticed how miserable he was.

    Sebastian kept telling them about his life and how he ended up there, the issues he went through but also about the things he aplished.

    Before they returned to their houses they agreed with Sebastian to keep in touch with him because both of them still wanted to take part in his life.

    Sebastian was so d to hear that, and as soon as they were gone he began to talk excitedly about them.

    Elijah hadn''t seen him that happy in years and he joyfully listened to him talk.

    Elijah embraced him from behind and speeded back into the castle. As soon as they came back the castle was empty. No one was there, the exit door was spread open and the lights were still on, some objects crashed on the floor.

    The first thought the kids had was that some thieves got in there and reduced the house like that but then they soon realized it wasn''t possible, there were securities guards and both John and Roselyn were powerful enough to fight and defeat some thieves.

    To create such chaos in the house there must be some supernatural creatures and maybe even more than one.

    Elijah''s heart overturned in his chest and tightened aching at the thought of both his parents and his sister being in danger. Guilty filled his heart and in a matter of a few seconds, his eyes filled with tears, maybe if he didn''t keep that hidden from his parents or if he didn''t leave them maybe they would still be there now.

    "Elijah! Don''t worry, we will find them." Sebastian reassured him as he managed to remain calm and dart his gaze in the room to look for some clues of where they may be now.

    Elijah immediately speeded into Felicity''s room to look if whoever the creatures were kidnapped her as well.

    "Felicity!?" He called.

    Silence.

    His heart bloated in his chest and ached so badly his hand was ced on his breast and he took long breathes.

    After one minute, when Elijah turned around and walked out of the room resigned at the idea she was probably kidnapped too, he heard some noises from under the bed and when Sebastian turned around Felicity climbed out of under the bed.

    "Felicity!" Elijah eximed as he ran toward her and hugged her tightly.

    "Have you hidden the whole time?" Elijah asked as he departed from the hug and looked at her puzzled.

    Felicity was still shaking and was pale deadly frightened by what she had experienced.

    "Tell me what happened please," Elijah whispered while he helped her to walk to sit down.

    Sebastian took her a ss of voice and after she drank a bit and recovered from the vision, she finally spoke: "there were some people, probably 10 they had Jake and threatened John that if he opposed or attacked them they would kill Jake."

    Felicity swallowed down, she nkly stared at the wall in front of her, cupping her chin with her hand holding her head.

    "So father didn''t oppose and they tied both our parents and left. I guess dad didn''t even oppose because he didn''t want them to find me." She continued massaging her forehead.

    "Do you know where they may be?" Sebastian asked this time, his eyes were just as scared, he was the only one who didn''t have powers and he knew he couldn''t help them to save his parents.

    Felicity shook her head, "I don''t know, but I guess they probably Kratez."

    Elijah nodded, "yes I thought the same. We have to go there to help them."

    Sebastian''s face was, even more, paler, he shook it vigorously and cupped his hands in a beg, "please be careful, I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want to lose all the people I care about."

    His voice was broken like if he was on the verge of crying.

    "Don''t worry." Elijah looked at him self confident of his capabilities.

    Then he turned around and stretched his hand for Felicity to take it. Felicity took it without hesitation, "I am ready. Let''s get mommy and daddy." She frowned, they both walked toward the door ready to speed in Kratez.

    Although Felicity knew the creatures who kidnapped their parents were five and strong and massive she didn''t care, she was willing to try everything in her power to save them.

    Sebastian remained at the castle alone but since he hated the idea of not doing anything to help their friends he had an idea, he ran to Victor''s house and told him about what happened.

    Victor, Daniel, and Abigail immediately stopped what they were doing to reach Kratez.

 Chapter 357 - Strategy

    They all reached Kratez, Victor suggested they stay hidden when he noticed the kidnappers were carrying Roselyn and John who had their wrists tied in ropes.

    John lifted his chin and looked at the surroundings since he probably smelled his kids there, his gaze traveled in the wood. Elijah peeked his head from a tree and hinted at a smile when their gazes met.

    John contracted all his facial muscles, not to smile at his son since he didn''t want to risk any creature to see them.

    They dropped the ropes near to a bonfire, one of the creatures kneeled and set fire, then he turned around and stared at John, "I am sorry, I am but I can''t allow you to ruin ournd. I trusted you." He whispered, the guy who talked was none other than one of his first supporters and someone who always sided with John without thinking twice to do so. But that was when he didn''t have a girlfriend yet, when he didn''t have a family and when he was one of the cruelest ruthless vampires ever existed.

    Now to them, he was only a weak man who let his woman take over his life, they didn''t understand the love they onlyprehend the strength and the powers, and just like animals they followed the strongest one, and now the strongest one to them wasn''t John.

    The vampire leader who nned the attack sat in front of the fire.

    "You could have taken me only, not her!" John frowned his forehead glowering at him in anger.

    "How gentleman of you to sacrifice your life for a half-human fairy." The leader replied chuckling as if he thought John was pathetic.

    Then he stood up and walked to Roselyn, he scrutinized her with his gaze, his lips curved in a mischievous smirk and his long fingers brushed through her hair.

    "I always loved long hair," he whispered.

    John''s grunt made the ground tremble under his feet. Roselyn''s wrists were tied and her mouth was taped up.

    His fingers curled her hair, "It''s crazy how some people can be as beautiful as powerful, you were unlucky that your nature is to be a banshee because otherwise, I would have let you live." He continued snapping his tongue and assuming a pretended sad facial expression.

    John clenched his fists and vigorously moved his fists to get free from the ropes, but in vain.

    The leaderughed aloud amused by John''s reaction, "I can''t believe you fell in love and are so obsessed over her." He shook his head, he gazed to John for some instants, and then traveled his gaze back to Roselyn. "She must have a stunning body to have fun with during the night."

    His voice grow more devilish and merciless.

    Roselyn shivered at the thought of whoever that man was had in mind.

    John meantime was being eaten up by anger, his blood was boiling in his veins and his eyes were as red as the fire who was feeding near them.

    "We have to intervene," Victor whispered to Abigail and his son, "he is doing it on purpose because if John loses the patience and his control he will hurt anyone including Roselyn. That''s what he wants, he doesn''t want to kill them, he wants to push John to rebel so that when he will reveal his demoniac side Roselyn will be so scared to leave him forever."

    Abigail shook her head as her jaw dropped, that sounded so twisted and devilish even for a night creature like that pack-leader.

    The pack lead took the tape on Roselyn''s mouth off, making her narrow her eyes for the pain, "John," she whispered as soon as she inhaled air.

    "It''s fine Rose, I will take care of this." He replied, deducing his wife wanted to ask him if she could intervene or not. He stared at her straight in the eyes and shook his head not.

    His gazes met and John slightly calmed down only by looking at her, he linked with her effortlessly thanks to their practice during the years, "don''t intervene nor use your magic unless that''s thest chance we have to survive. I don''t want them to find out how strong you are, let''s keep that as a vantage since they know my capabilities already."

    Roselyn nodded, even if she didn''t agree to the strategy she trusted him enough to do as he wished.

    The devilish creature pped her cheek so powerful that she narrowed her eyes, as soon as she opened them those were filled with tears and her face was as red as a tomato.

    "Don''t ever dare to link again, or I won''t be as kind the next time." He grunted.

    John''s neck was filled with bloated veins, his eyes turned even redder and his vision became blurry as the anger was even more prominent.

    John could easily get free in a matter of a few seconds but the situation got worse minute after minute, his kids were a few meters afar and he knew if he got free and injured any of them the remaining ones wouldn''t think twice before harming Roselyn for revenge.

    "Get him free," the leader said nodding at one of them.

    The other vampires looked at him puzzled and shocked wondering if he had lost his mind.

    "I said, get him free!" He shouted.

    "Oh no..." Victor murmured, he turned around, and just as he thought Elijah was charging.

    "Don''t move, don''t intervene yet," he warned the kid who was too excited and looking forward to reaching his father to help him fight the five men.

    They untied John who groaned at the leader, he took a few steps closer to him and tilted his head looking down at him, "this is the worst mistake you''d ever made in your life." he whispered in a threatening tone of voice and Roselyn smiled.

    "It''s not." He replied promptly and disappeared to appear behind Roselyn holding a knife over her neck, she bent her neck to prevent the sharp de to cut her skin.

    John freeze, he barely moved his mouth to clench his teeth and said, "don''t dare to harm her."

    He hinted a smile, he loved to see the power he had on John, all he had to do to bring terror in his eyes was to threaten Roselyn''s safety.

    "I won''t." He said, but the knife near to his neck said otherwise.

    "If you want me not to harm her you have to stay still." He continued, staring at John straight in the eyes.

    Roselyn shivered and her heart speeded in her chest, she felt the cold de on her neck and the fear was making her legs shake.

    The other creatures walked to John and when the leader nodded the first one punched John.

    John clenched his fists resisting the urge to attack him and hit him back.

    another one followed and kicked John on his chest, making him crawl. The third one punched John on his nose and he let out a cry of pain.

    "John!" Roselyn screamed.

    Her heart beating even more fast staring at the person she loved most be tortured.

    John was hit so many times that his breath shortened and his face was bleeding severely.

    The kids couldn''t sleep take it anymore and they were begging Victor to do something, but he told them not to.

    "It''s not time yet." He repeated whenever theyined, even Abigail was begging him to intervene but he didn''t listen to any of them.

    "They are killing him!" Abigail slightly raised her voice out of patience and Victor glowered at her after making sure nobody heard her.

    John fell onto the floor, he didn''t attack them nor did he hit them back, he seemed like he was willing to sacrifice to save Roselyn.

    "Get me free!" John shouted as tears fell down her face, she was so angry and the more she looked at the fire the more she wanted to use her magic and set all the creatures on fire. But she knew deep down John wouldn''t want her to do that since he told her to intervene only when it was thest resort.

    John was on the ground,barely keeping his eyes open, his arm over his stomach where he was severely and excessively hitten.

    John managed to gather his breath and despite he was bleeding too much for his body to recover fast enough he curled to the side to start at the vampire who was still pointing his knife at Rose.

    The leader rested his hand on Roselyn''s shoulder and slightly lowered his knife. He leaned closer to her neck and sniffed her out, "I love her scent." He whispered.

    His eyes lit up and a smirk appeared on his face.

    right then, John lost his patience and despite he was worn out and weak he stood up and speeded.

    "Now!" Victor shouted, recognizing John''s gaze of his demoniac inner strong side taking full control over him.

 Chapter 358 - Final [1]

    The leader rested his hand on Roselyn''s shoulder and slightly lowered his knife. He leaned closer to her neck and sniffed her out, "I love her scent." He whispered.

    His eyes lit up and a smirk appeared on his face.

    right then, John lost his patience and despite he was worn out and weak he stood up and speeded.

    "Now!" Victor shouted, recognizing John''s gaze of his demoniac inner strong side taking full control over him.

    John speeded and hit the vampire''s body strongly pushing him against the floor, but as he hit him the leader falling managed to smear Roselyn with the knife on her arm.

    She began to bleed, Roselyn widened her eyes for both the fear and the excruciating pain, she throw herself on the ground as well pushing her wound on the ground to prevent it from bleeding more and the scent to spread.

    The creatures smelling her human blood widened their pupils and their eyes turned of an intense dark, even Elijah struggled with his senses and grunted when he reached her mother.

    Victor and Abigail threw themselves to the rest of the pack pulling them away from Rose and struggling to keep them still.

    "Free me," Roselyn screamed to Felicity and Elijah who soon began to work their ways to undo the knocks.

    John punched the leader multiple times pushing his hand on the ground to free the grip from the knife. But his grip was tight and he didn''t have any intention to release.

    The two guys Abigail was holding away managed to punch her on her stomach so she let go for some instants and one of them speeded.

    He threw on Roselyn, she prevented the attack and stretched her arm, the situation was getting too drastic and she needed to do something.

    The fire fed and mes appeared on the creature''s back, it was toote as his long ws stuck in her arms, she let out a painful scream.

    John lifted his head, he speeded on the guy who injured his wife, and although he was burned alive by the mes Roselyn set he bit him on the neck and then pushed him strongly on the ground, against a pile of wood so that in an eyeblink the fire ate him alive and killed him with a painful death.

    Felicity widened her eyes at the sigh, she took a few steps backward, his father''s eyes were so red that he was almost scared, his veins turned darker and the way he killed that creature without a glimpse of regret in his face made Felicity shiver and wonder if the person she was staring at was truly her father.

    Tears filled her eyes when visions of his pasts and the lives he took urred to her mind, like an infinite sequence of the worst horror movie she could ever see and the protagonist was none other than his father.

    Her knees took away, Roselyn recognized her daughter''s familiar gaze, when Elijah get her hands free she ran to hug her daughter who exploded in a cascade of tears.

    "It''s fine," Roselyn whispered to her, holding her in a tight embrace, with the corner of the eye she monitored the situation.

    The leader of the pack now was fighting against John, Victor, and Abigail were struggling to defeat the three other creatures.

    Roselyn darted her gaze to Daniel and Elijah who were shaken and at the same time holding back unable to make a decision, "help your respective fathers." Roselyn raised her voice, they immediately listened to her orders and Daniel speeded to help his mother who was the one more in difficulty since she was slower than the other vampire although her cat-like reflexes were far better.

    Daniel intervened and by gripping the vampire''s shoulders he unbnced him to the side then he kicked his calves and made him fell onto the ground.

    Abigail smiled at her son to thank him for his help then she sat on his chest and punched on his adam''s apple, he gasped for air and began to cough.

    Meantime Daniel speeded in Victor''s help but before he could attack the enemy from behind he turned around he kneeled so that he dodged Daniel''s attack, he was struck by speeding behind the young vampire and skewer his neck.

    Luckily enough Daniel gets out of the way in time to prevent the attack from being lethal.

    Roselyn was still bleeding severely and her arm became tingling and pitchy as if she couldn''t move it anymore not feel with it.

    her eyes narrowed enduring the burning pain and she stood up carrying Felicity to the side, she didn''t want her to watch at that abomination anymore, she was already traumatized enough.

    Felicity was still frozen so Roselyn picked her up with her movable arm and with all her strength and energy she carried her some meters afar.

    But the leader noticed her, he couldn''t allow her to get away because if so he wouldn''t have any weapon avable against John.

    He speeded to Roselyn and threw him on her by biting her neck. his fangs sank deep in her smooth skin, so deep that she fainted as she fell on the floor.

    "Mommy!" Felicity called out, a puddle of blood formed beneath her and she grow paler. Felicity could feel her mother''s heartbeat, so she was still alive but seeing that creature severely harming her mother drove her furious, Felicity glowered at the vampire who departed from her neck, his fangs filled with her blood and his eyes lit up as if he just got a taste of the most delicious nectar he ever tasted.

    Felicity took a few steps forward, creasing her forehead and clenching her fists for anger, John had the same furious facial expression and he charged to attack the man, but before he speeded Felicity alreadyunched her attack, and then again and again. As if a magical practical fierce driven her, in eyeblink nts grow over his ankles, impeding him to move.

    few lianes gripped over his neck while another one hit his back as ash making him unconsciously arch her back to endure the pain and scream.

    "Get rid of this kid!!" He shouted while the liana kept whipping his back and the other one on his neck tightened even more, almost suffocating him.

    John was bleeding as well, Elijah couldn''t allow him to injure, even more, Roselyn was already severely injured.

    Elijah and John speeded together, Elijah speeded in front of Felicity to protect her as if her body was a shield, Felicity was still driven by her anger and she didn''t fear them, not anymore. All she could feel was anger for the way they harmed her mother.

    the wind stopped one of them blowing in opposite direction, and then pushing his body against the other creature and making them both fall on the ground. the gusts of wind impeded him to stand up or move.

    Elijah and John were shocked at the sigh, she was so powerful that in a few minutes she shoot all the three creatures down.

    The keen wind barely let them move nor open their eyes, John walked nearer to them and folded his arms looking down at them.

    "You didn''t have to dare to involve Roselyn in this." he groaned, his voice hoarse.

    "I can''t forgive you for having tried to harm my family." He kneeled, his hands gripped over their necks.

    He turned around to look at Felicity, the two creatures'' faces turned red for theck of oxygen.

    He let them free one instant before they became too purple, his gaze bursting into them full of resent and anger, "I am not the person I was once, so I give you onest chance." He said, he leaned over and revealed his long fangs, "but I won''t be as clement the next time." He rectified, John couldn''t satisfy his thirst for revenge, he had two sons behind him and he didn''t want to give them a bad example even if he had all the reasons to do so.

    The wind stopped to blow, the two creatures gazed at them all shocked by John''s decision to trust them and spare their lives.

    Then they stood up in sync and speeded away as fast as they could.

    Felicity''s knees gave away, she was so pale and her eyelids were heavy, her energies were so low she was shaking.

    John reached her and picked her up, "baby, I am so sorry." He murmured.

    "Get her some juice and bread from home," Abigail whispered to Daniel who speeded away in a few seconds.

    Felicity closed her eyes and let the tiredness take over her, as her eyes closed the sun went down and her blood levels lowered down.

    Elijah was holding his mother''s hand thanks to his overdeveloped feelings he felt her heartbeat slow down and her skin got colder, she was still bleeding from her neck.

    "Dad...." he whispered with a broken voice and his eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 359 - Final

    "Dad..." he whispered with a broken voice and his eyes filled with tears.

    John speeded to shake Roselyn''s hand.

    "Can you hear me?" He murmured, his gaze darted to Felicity and he put pieces together, the reason why Felicity got so powerful was that Roselyn used her remaining energy to help her daughter to use her magic and defeat the pack.

    That all made sense now, John''s eyes filled with tears as well, "I can''t lose you, please." He said in a whisper with all the air he had in his lungs. His voice broke and tears uncontrobly ran down his cheeks.

    He couldn''t believe that was happening to him, that had happened in front of his eyes and he did nothing to save her.

    Roselyn was still bleeding from her neck, Abigail ran to her and wrapped her jacket around her neck to tighten on her wound and stop the bleeding.

    Felicity was recovering fast whereas Roselyn''s heartbeat slowed down even more.

    "No�� Rose��" John whispered, "I need you." His hand held hers.

    Abigail''s eyes filled with tears as well, she caressed John''s shoulder and leaned over her sister.

    "You can do it, Rose, you''re so strong," Abigail said, the blood on the floor soaked wet her clothes and her skin turned slightly dry for being dehydrated.

    Roselyn was sitting at the edge of a pool, the water was calm and crystalline. She heard her family''s voices echoing as if they were there with her. But they weren''t and she entered in a parallel dimension, as soon as she dipped her feet in the water, shivers ran through her spine, and goosebumps formed on her naked legs. She was only wearing a corset, yet she wasn''t freezing although the water was so cold.

    She heard footstepsing from behind and when she turned around she saw her father walking to her with a big smile on his face.

    "Felicity is so powerful, I can see where she got her strength and courage from." He said, sitting near her.

    He was wearing a ssy suit and his skin so smooth that Roselyn barely recognized him from thest time she saw him in her vision.

    "She is amazing," Roselyn stated proudly, she took a deep breath and her heart grow in pride.

    "She is indeed, but honey you didn''t have to warn out her energies." He said sighing.

    On the water started to appear images of John and their kids crying on Roselyn''s body as if it was a screen they could see through.

    Rose ced a hand on her chest, "I wish I could tell them I am fine. I am not in pain and I couldn''t be prouder than them."

    "We both haven''t reached our purpose yet."

    Roselyn tilted her head to the side and knitted her eyebrows down, "my purpose? I already have all that I wished for." Roselyn replied.

    She had everything she wanted, a happy family with a man she deeply loved.

    "You may have done it as a human being but you haven''t fulfilled your banshee one." He said, then he smiled, and with a grin on his face he disappeared.

    Roselyn darted her gaze in that empty room she was in, she didn''t understand what her father meant nor what her purpose was supposed to be.

    She knew there was something weird about it and that maybe he was suggesting to her that whenever and if she wanted since she was a loose end to take care of.

    She stood up and walked on the pool edging stone staring at the water screen which kept streaming images of her family calling her and begging her to sleep.

    She could hear the heartbeat slow and weak and she sighed, the more she looked at the image of herself bleeding the more she realized what she was losing, if she gave up she would leave two young kids and an amazing husband and she would never see them anymore.

    she didn''t want to die, not yet, even if her purposes may be aplished her family still needed her and she needed to see her kids grow.

    Roselyn frowned, how could she get out of that dimension?

    She turned around and scrutinized the surroundings to search for a door, but the walls didn''t have any doors visible, she ran to touch them and look at them closely to check if she was able to spot a hidden way out.

    She took a deep breath, she was trapped there and something told her if she remained there for much longer she would end up being stuck there forever.

    ''Roselyn, I can hear your heartbeat, you can do it. I love you so much, don''t leave me...'' Hearing John''s voice made her heartbeat in thousands of pieces, tears filled her eyes and a murmur escaped from her mouth, "I wish I knew how to get out from here."

    She said even if he couldn''t hear her.

    "We should bring her home," Abigail suggested, John nodded, and with Victor, they lifted Rose and speeded back to the castle while Abigail carried Felicity.

    Theyid Roselyn on the sofa, then they covered her up with some sheets.

    Abigail meantime healed her wood while Victor went to make some hot tea for them.

    "Her heartbeat is too slow now," John said, his eyes were bloated and his mouth dried, his voice so low that it was barely hearable.

    He looked at Roselyn pleading with her to wake up, if he only could fight with her or do something to save her he would do it.

    He tried onest effort, he held his hand and focused to send her his energies and heal her but contrary to thest times his effort was sessful, this time it was in vain.

    He barely linked with her, she was too weak.

    Roselyn moved her feet in the freshwater, she dropped her jaw and confused stared at her feet, it was slightly faded away as if someone erased it away. As sparkles it faded away, her gaze traveled through her legs which were as pale as the wall behind her.

    ''Her heart is stopping,'' She heard Elijah''s voice crying in desperation.

    "Oh no," Roselyn''s voice broke as well, eyes ran down her eyes uncontrobly fast.

    She had to find a solution and she had to do it fast.

    She traveled her gaze through the room, her hands resting on her hair as she pulled out her hair desperately.

    She had no way out, the only thing she had to do was give up on her sad fate, at least she died knowing she helped her daughter to develop her powers fully and her family was safe. that was enough, despite everything.

    She looked at the sky, her smile grew sad yet sincere, "I love you all so much, thanks for making my heartbeat as never before and having given me hope that life can be beautiful and dreams can be reality." She whispered.

    Her knees faded away and a strong white light shined upon her, it wasn''t painful at all, the light was as hot as sunrays hitting her leg.

    She took a few steps behind to watch better the images scrolling through the water until her back hit against a wall, she looked up and she saw a high dive springboard.

    She didn''t know how she didn''t notice that earlier since it had been there the whole time but she had never looked up, she was too busy looking for a door.

    She ran to climb on it, she had to be fast before her clock would run out.

    She took a long breath, that board could either save her or kill her.

    Images of her past crossed through her mind, she could see her happy moments, she smiled and finally, after closing her eyes she jumped out of it.

    Her bodypletely disappeared and she dived in. The light-filled the room, the water disappeared and her vision stopped.

    John sobbed, he regretted having let the guys go and anger and frustration filled his heart.

    Guilty and agony formed a burden on his chest impeding him from breathing properly.

    John was so mad at life and fate, that was the price to pay? For having had a happy family and a woman he loved so much he was willing to sacrifice himself for her.

    if that was what life took away from him to bnce all the happy moments he had the luck to enjoy then John had the right to know it first.

    if he knew he would have done things differently or he would have told her onest time how much he loved her.

    She left him without thest kiss, nor thest hug. That wasn''t fair, life wasn''t fair.

    John gripped over his chest, he wished he could rip his heart off because if he had to live without Roselyn he didn''t want to.

    It wasn''t worth it.

    not at all.

    Tears kept running down his face, they even burned her skin since it was irritated for crying so much. But he didn''t waste time nor energy wiping them away.

    it was like his hope and his will to live faded away with Roselyn''sst breath.

    A low noise echoed in the room, it was Roselyn''s cough.

    She coughed as if she swallowed water and Roselyn saw the light.

    The tears that fell down his face now were ofmotion and happiness, they all hugged Roselyn tightly.

    "She is alive!" Elijah screamed. His smile grew on his face and he started to kiss her mother''s cheek.

    Roselyn smiled with all her face as well, "mom!" She said in a whisper.

    Roselyn smiled to John, "I am not leaving you. I will never do." She told him.

    John kept sobbing, "Roselyn... your heart stopped." He said still puzzled and in disbelief. Life had never been kind to him and he barely could believe it would give him such a big gift.

    "Do you know what it means?" Victor intervened.

    John smiled, he nodded proudly, "I do. It means she reached her final purpose.. And she is immortal now."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!